GinSanRei
1301. Crushing Negatives One Cushion
Ahn, sex is amazing
I get up from the bed of the break room.
Shirahata-san, connected to me while half-naked, is still basking in the afterglow of sex.
Katsuko-san said, That we�re lucky Kuromori-kun is our first time
Nozomi said.
Yeah, she told us when it was just us three
Momoka said.
Momoka-san, Setsuna-san, and I, and also Misato-san, our first time was with Kuromori-kun, and so the negative image of sex doesn�t shadow over our minds
Tokuda Sonoko-san�s father�s fellow Yakuza gang-raped her for a week.
Kurosawa Naoko-san�s been watching Tokuda-san get raped all that time.
Kuromori-kun understands that sex is a way for a man and a woman to communicate with their mind and body, but ordinary men don�t
Yes, if it�s anyone else, then it�ll be scary. But since it�s Kuromori Kou-sama, I can give him my body at ease
The two said.
Right. I feel peaceful becoming one like this
Shirahata-san says from below me.
I�m okay now, you can let go. I want to embrace for a little longer but Nozomi-san�s turn still has to come in
Shirahata-san smiled gently.
Yeah, after Momoka and Shirahata-san.
Nozomi�s next.
Although, I already had sex with Ai, Mitama, and Anya just earlier.
I�m a little tired, but I have to stand firm as a man.
Yeah, I�m pulling out now
I kissed Shirahata-san�s lips multiple times.
While at it, I fondled her huge breasts and kissed her nipples too.
Ahn! I�m still sensitive you know.
I know. That�s why I�m doing it
I say while licking the nipple with the tip of my tongue.
Oh, so that�s the pillow talk, I learned that in training
Momoka said.
Well then.
I got up and pull out my hips.
Hmm!
Shirahata-san made a cute moan as my glans slips out of her narrow vagina.
My penis fell out of her slit.
Setsuna-san seems like you received a lot too
Momoka touches her crotch as she looks at the semen dripping out of Shirahata-san�s vagina.
Setsuna-san�s womb is also filled with the same liquid poured in my womb. I�m amazed
She says.
Just you wait, I�ll get my fill too
Nozomi said.
Kuromori-kun, I�ll be angry if you don�t fill me the same amount as the two okay?
Err.
I didn�t cum inside Mitama so this will be my fourth.
Am I going to be okay?
My penis managed to maintain 80% of its size, but.
In exchange, I�ll give you a nice service
Nozomi stood up and started to take off her uniform.
Momoka-san and Setsuna-san said that they�ll show the results of their training but in the end, Kuromori-kun did everything for them. But I�ll put the things I learned from Katsuko-san to practice!
She says and dropped her skirt.
Her panty is a white and blue stripe one, very freshman-like.
The two are still wearing their uniform but I�ll be naked. We�re students in this school too so we can have sex in our uniform anytime we like
Yeah, Nozomi�s stripping to get me going again.
She unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her front.
Her cute breasts hidden under her white bra are exposed.
Nozomi took off her blouse and tossed them into the air.
Now she�s wearing only her underwear and socks, a lewd figure.
So, what do you think?
Nozomi asks me.
Did I change? They do say that when you lose your virginity your figure changes
I stare at Nozomi�s body line and them.
It won�t change just from one time. Nozomi, if you say that you�re still a virgin then people will believe you
Yeah, she still has that elegance of an innocent.
I�m reminded again that these three are the gemstones Minaho-neesan spent half a year carefully searching for.
They�re all beautiful, and their bodies are also lovely. Then, they�re smart, and they don�t have bad personalities. Above all, they�re refined.
Even if we�re about to have sex, there�s no vulgar smell.
They have a clean and friendly atmosphere.
You can have fun having sex with these girls as they play with you nicely.
Hmm, I see
Nozomi puts her hand behind her back and unhooked her bra.
Her cute breast jumped.
She also tossed off the bra she took off to let it dance in the air.
What do you think of my breasts?
Nozomi lifts her smallish breast to show it to me.
Will I become a prostitute?
That�s.
Then, Nozomi laughed.
There�s a scene in this Godard film where a woman shows her bare breasts like this and asks can I be a prostitute with this body?
Nozomi says.
Then, Japanese films ripped off that entire scene. An actress exposes her breasts and asks if she can be a prostitute
Nozomi, do you like movies?
I asked.
Not really. I don�t hate them, but I learned those from Katsuko-san�s training
Training?
Movies that we must watch or books that we must-read. Also, we don�t need to know the details, we just need to answer the customers when the customer brings up a topic with I�ve heard about those It�s not good to know too much either. We only need the basic knowledge to talk to the customer saying that we�re interested and ask them to teach us
Nozomi said. Momoka added.
We�re not just prostitutes, we�re high-class prostitutes, serving the most important people in our society, in politics and business, so we need to study those
Just an ordinary young woman isn�t going to be priced highly. If what they want from a prostitute is just sex, then it doesn�t have to be us
It�s only Godard Films and the important basics When the customer talks, we answer I�ve seen that before, and then continue with Speaking of which, wasn�t there a Japanese movie based on that famous scene? That�s what Katsuko-san taught us Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san said in turns.
I see. That was Katsuko-nee�s technique in receiving her customers.
Right. We need to have basic knowledge in art, economics, current affairs so that the customers can enjoy talking to us
Nozomi said.
World geography, names of leaders from other countries.
Also, you can�t forget the sumo wrestlers!
Sumo?
Many of the elderly like sumo, so we had to learn not just famous sumo wrestlers now but also from the Showa and Heisei era
We�re taught that it�s better to learn the sumo athletes than baseball
Momoka said. Shirahata-san;
It�s shallow and wide, we don�t even need to have opinions about it. All we need is basic knowledge to help the customers feel comfortable sharing their opinions with us Yes, that! Prostitutes have to be good listeners. We�re taught to not become a good talker
If you�re going to be a prostitute, whose very existence is illegal and deviates from social ethics, then you shouldn�t be a girl who talks big
I see, being conscious about politics and social issues isn�t a good thing for prostitutes.
For customers, they don�t want their prostitutes to lecture them on how the world should be.
Yes. That�s why we only need the gist of current affairs, economics, and international affairs. What we think doesn�t matter
Even with sumo wrestlers, all we need to say is The current generation�s is really strong, isn�t he? There�s no way we�d know much about the sumo rankings from before we were born Nozomi said.
It is also true for movies. For example, when it comes to Godard movies, you have to watch Breathless, and other representative works from the Nouvelle Vague Era. Also the popular works after his return to commercial films in the 80s and later. But, if you say that you�ve seen the movies before Breathless, like Operation Concrete, or A Story of Water, Charlotte and V�ronique.
You�ll only annoy your customer! They will say that you�re too much of a fan
Yes, correct. You can�t make your customer feel that the prostitute knows more about Godard films than he does. That�s a disqualification!
Shirahata-san said.
You don�t need to see all of them, but all you need is the basic knowledge of some of the best films. If you�ve seen at least one, they�ll say you know a lot for someone so young, and the conversation continues In the end, it�s all to make the customer feel comfortable talking, apart from Godard, we just say I know the name, yes, or I�ve seen their movies, or I�ve read their masterpieces, and the likes. Either way, we only need to keep the conversation going by asking I want to know more, can you teach me?
Nozomi said.
I see. That�s a lot of trouble.
That�s why Nozomi-san, Setsuna-san, and I are learning a lot every day. We�re to watch at least two old movies a day, and I�m trying to read the books Katsuko-san recommends us with desperation We have a lot to remember
Shirahata-san sighed.
It�s not like school where there are exams, but having basic knowledge will help us in the future so we�re trying our best here
Still, Misato-san is amazing in that regard
Momoka?
That�s right. Misato-san�s amazing. She knows most of the topics that customers will bring up according to Katsuko-san
She knows a lot about movies, literature, art, everything!
She knows them but she doesn�t brag nor pretend that she�s ignorant. She just goes along with the conversation
Misato-san herself is from an upper-class background so I think she�s used to dealing with older people who want to talk
Misato was a young lady of the Kurama house after all.
Having the big shots of the politics and business world as the customers of the black forest means that it�s natural.
I thought that she�s just a little girl who doesn�t know anything, yet I�m wrong
Misato-san has a deep core
She�s kind too. She�s teaching us a lot
Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka�s recognition of Misato have changed for the past few weeks.
Our life as prostitutes is about to start but having Misato-san with us is reassuring
Nozomi said.
That�s true for Misato-san, but Sonoko-san and Naoko-san are.
Shirahata-san speaks up about the daughters of Kansai Yakuza.
We invite them when we�re watching movies that Katsuko-san recommended us but they don�t come at all
They don�t even read books or papers at all
I wonder if those girls will be okay
Oh, as usual, they�re not mingling with Nozomi and Misato.
I mean.
I think they�re just confused for they don�t know what to do
I said.
What do you mean, Kuromori-kun?
Nozomi asks me.
Well, just as Nozomi and the girls said, Misato�s amazing for she knows a lot of things, but Nozomi and the girls, you�re also amazing
What about us?
Shirahata-san looks at me curiously.
That�s right. Normal girls won�t just move because Katsuko-nee told them to read a book or watch movies to acquire basic knowledge to become a prostitute. You know, it�s hard to put on an effort in watching two movies every day As expected, Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka are gifted girls.
They�re beautiful, positive, courageous, and ambitious.
I mean, isn�t it obvious that it�s what we have to do?
Nozomi said.
Many can�t do that obvious thing that you have to do. Besides, it�s because Nozomi and the girls are doing their best that�s why it�s difficult for them to move
If Misato�s a young lady of the nobility.
Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka, they�re daughters of men who are presidents of reasonably large companies in their regions. Furthermore, they went to a school for nobles in their local place so they�re smart.
Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san are fundamentally different, they lived their lives under the control of troublesome parents who had been good-for-nothing Yakuza.
Their living environment is culturally different.
Katsuko-nee knows that Tokuda-san isn�t watching the movie with Nozomi and the girls or reading books, right?
I asked.
Of course. We talked to Katsuko-san multiple times about it
Nozomi replied.
Even before that, Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan should be checking on the lives of the prostitute cadets through the cameras.
They obviously know.
But, Katsuko-san always tells us to just watch over for a little longer
Katsuko-nee deliberately leaves Tokuda-san�s problems unaddressed.
I guess that�s it.
I think that nothing will happen even if we rush the two of them
I said.
But, the brothel will open soon!
Shirahata-san tells me.
It can�t be helped. Some things in this world need you to bide your time. We�re not living at the same pace after all
I get that, but.
Nozomi tries to refute, but.
Nozomi-san, Kuromori Kou-sama�s right
Momoka said.
Maybe we pushed Sonoko-san to our pace too much
Right, we watch two movies a day, but maybe if we invite Sonoko-san asking How about we watch at least one?
Shirahata-san also reconsidered.
I mean, let�s go invite Tokuda-san to movies that seem interesting instead. Not movies like Godard�s
I.
I�ve been watching movies with my family for the past six months, but.
The library in the mansion has a lot of old movies.
Nei and Misuzu take the lead and often organize movie watch parties.
Even so, Godard and the likes came after I�d gotten pretty used to watching movies. Then, art films are put in with action and comedy films in between
Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee�s purpose in the movie watch parties was to help me learn the basic knowledge so I can talk to the nobility, but.
Also, to spread Agnes� world.
I think that Nozomi and the girls are amazing for learning every day with that sense of purpose, but if you don�t make it fun, then it�s going to be harder for you
That�s.
Nozomi falters.
It�s the same in sex. I�m having sex with you girls in turns now, but just because I have to, doesn�t mean I�m obligated to. I�m doing it because I enjoy having sex with you Now I get the reason why Katsuko-nee brought these girls to me at this time.
These girls are too wise that they�re reaching a standstill in their daily training.
They�re too straightforward that they tie themselves up with the thought of I have to do this
But we�re.
Nozomi tries to argue so I pull her hand and embraced her tightly.
Enough talk, okay? I�ve been waiting for a long already
Nozomi�s hand touched my penis.
Oh right, sorry
Nozomi apologized to me.
Don�t mind it, let�s have sex now
I smiled.
Aren�t you going to show me the results of your training, aren�t you? Nozomi?
O-Okay
Nozomi gently grasped my penis and gave me a handjob.
I�ll make you feel good.
1302. Crushing Negatives Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon VS Nozomi Part 1
But, don�t you get tired of having sex with girls one after another?
Shirahata-san asks me.
I don�t. Women are different from each other. What Nozomi�s about to do is a first time for today
I said.
I�m a little tired from having successive sex, but I don�t lose interest.
I touched Nozomi�s breasts as she�s stroking my dick.
Ahn !
Nozomi makes a cute moan when I touched her nipples.
See? The texture is different. The elasticity of her skin is different. Her voice is different. Her heart is different
I say while groping her smallish breasts.
Everyone�s charming, but there�s difference
Let�s see
Shirahata-san touched Nozomi�s breast that I�m not touching and then compared it to hers.
Yeah, that�s definitely different
See? Shirahata-san�s breasts are huge and lovely, but Nozomi�s breasts also have a nice shape. I like it
I said.
Momoka, why don�t you try touching Nozomi-san�s breasts too?
Shirahata-san told Momoka.
I�ve.been touching them a lot
Momoka replied bashfully.
Speaking of which, they did mention that.
So, I want to touch Setsuna-san�s breasts instead
Huh, mine?
Shirahata-san�s surprised for a moment, but.
Right, let�s. Touch mine, can I touch Momoka-san�s breasts too?
Sure, here you go
They smiled and touched each other�s breasts.
i want to fondle Setsuna-san�s breasts too!
Nozomi said.
Sure, go ahead
Shirahata-san brings her breast in front of Nozomi.
�xcuseme!
Nozomi fondles Shirahata-san�s huge breasts.
Wow, it�s so soft! Nice!
Just big isn�t enough. It gets my shoulders stiff
Shirahata-san said.
Besides, don�t girls with huge breasts look stupid? I want mine to have the same size as Momoka-san�s
The size of breasts has nothing to do with intelligence.
Momoka replies with a smile.
Yes, that�s right, it�s irrelevant!
Nozomi rubs her nipples on my glans.
I�ll lick it. Yep, so it has that kind of texture
Shirahata-san said, got off the bed, and licked my dick.
Speaking of which, it was Nozomi who did the fellatio before I had sex with Shirahata-san.
Nozomi�s the last one so I think that Shirahata-san said something like I�ll make it big again
Then let�s lick it together. Momoka-san, bring your breasts to Kuromori-kun
Nozomi said.
Okay, I got it
The three prostitute cadets stick their bodies to me.
Nozomi and Shirahata-san lick both sides of my penis, and then.
Momoka.
Kuromori Kou-sama, it�s breast time
I press my face on Momoka�s breasts and sucked on her nipples.
It�s great to see girls getting to know each other better through sex.
I feel two different tongues from both sides of my glans.
The pleasure makes me shiver.
I sucked on Momoka�s nipples.
Ufufu, Kuromori Kou-sama�s so cute when sucking on my breasts
Momoka looked at me and said.
You�re like a huge baby
Oh? Babies don�t have this big penis though
Nozomi said.
Hey, I think it�s good enough? It�s already so hard
Shirahata-san checks the hardness of my penis with her lips and said.
Right, then let�s do it
Nozomi stood up.
Kuormori-kun, lie down. I�ll be on top. I learned this in my training. It�s called cowgirl position. I wanted to try it out
Nozomi tosses off the last clothing she�s wearing, her panty.
I�m interested in the cowgirl position because I hear that it�s the woman that�s dominant
Yeah, then try it out
If Nozomi�s interested, then.
I lie down on the bed.
There we go
Nozomi got on the bed and straddled over me.
I looked up the naked Nozomi.
Nozomi
Huh, what?
No, looking at you like this, you sure are beautiful, Nozomi
Her cute face and beautiful body line.
She�s still young, and yet.
Obviously. I look good that�s why the rich pick me as their high-class prostitute
Nozomi said.
If that�s how I can help father, then.
These three prostitute cadets are prepared to sell themselves for five years to pay off the debts of their father had after their business had failed.
It�s not just your appearance. Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka, you�re all good women. Your minds and body are amazing
I said.
I�m happy to hear that but you can check if my body is good or not through sex
Nozomi said.
Err, I can just put Kuromori-kun�s penis inside like this, right?
She holds my penis and brought it to her entrance.
That�s a bad angle
I told Nozomi.
Huh, what do I do then?
Give me a second
I moved my hip to adjust the angle as I lay on the bed.
Like this, I guess? I�ll hold my dick, just focus on putting it inside your slit Nozomi
O-Okay
Nozomi spreads open her lower lip on top of me.
Her love nectar dripped like honey onto the top of my glans.
I rub my glans against Nozomi�s pink insides, again and again, to get it accustomed.
Hmm, hmm
Nozomi twitches, feeling our mucous membranes rubbing.
Okay, now take a breath and slowly lower your hips
Okay
Zunyu.
My glans goes inside Nozomi.
Agu!
Don�t stop breathing! Your body will get stiff if you do that, take it slow
yes
Nozomi took a deep breath, just as I told her.
Yeah, Nozomi�s tension and stiffness are going away.
Then, continue from earlier, lower your hips
uu
Zubuzubuzubu
We�re deepening our connection in the cowgirl position.
Even so, Nozomi stopped after 70% of my dick is inside.
What�s wrong, there�s still more
No way, it won�t fit in anymore!
Nozomi says while still in a half-sitting posture.
Just do it. Just put your weight on me. Sit down and relax on me. You�re the one on top
It can�t be helped then
I grabbed Nozomi�s waist and then made a thrust from below.
Hii!
Nozomi�s posture broke and she landed on top of me.
Zububu!
My penis went in all in one go, buried deep inside Nozomi�s slit.
The glans pushes on Nozomi�s puffy uterus
Ah, aah, aah! uu
Nozomi�s leaking out hot sighs on top of my body.
Our bodies are perfectly fit.
Nozomi
It�ll take some time before Nozomi gets used to my penis.
I reach down and gently stroked Nozomi�s hips, thighs, and ass.
uu, that tickles.
Nozomi says, but.
Just let me
I won�t grip nor fondle her.
I will just gently caress her young and smooth skin.
Haa, aah, aah
Yeah, she�s loosening up now.
So, what�s the next thing to do according to your training?
I asked.
first, is to move my hips around, drawing a circle
Nozomi replies.
Then, try it
O-Okay
Nozomi begins to move her hips slowly over my body.
Aah, Nozomi�s thin waist.she�s putting some force.
Nozomi, too much force. You need to shake your body slowly at first
Ah, yes
Come here, hold my hand, I�ll help you from below
I held Nozomi�s hands.
Nozomi grips it tight, but.
Nozomi, don�t put too much pressure on it. I�m going to hold you just right
I gripped Nozomi�s hands.
Believe in me
O-Okay
I then support her with my hands.
Nozomi grinds her hips.
Oh, I get what she�s trying to do.
I now know what kind of hip movement she learned from Katsuko-nee.
Nozomi, balance yourself. Balance your movement
balance?
Don�t move like it�s slippery, but instead make it shifting like a lever
Err.
Use a three-beat rhythm, then push your hips hard on me on the third beat
Oh, Okay
Then I�ll do the counting 1, 2, 3! 1, 2, 3!
Nozomi understood from just one hint.
She�s smart, as expected.
Oh, this makes me feel good too
Nozomi smiled at me.
You don�t have to push yourself too hard, just start moving gradually so it doesn�t hurt
Okay, I�ll try the things I learned
Nozomi�s hip movement grows bigger.
Ahn! Ahn! aah! uu!
Nozomi�s breasts bob up and down in my vision.
Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu!
Her love nectar floods from the inside, making a lustful sound from our connection one after another.
Hmm, hmm, hmm, aah!
This young beauty swings her hips on top of me.
Seriously.this.cowgirl position. Ahn! It�s like I�m riding a horse!
Nozomi looks at me who�s lying on the bed and said.
Yeah, and I�m a rodeo horse
I match with Nozomi�s hip movement and thrust my hip from below.
Kyauu!
Nozomi moaned loudly.
Then, I gave Nozomi a gallop horse riding.
My hips are the horse saddle while my hand that Nozomi�s holding is the bridle.
Ah, ah, ah, ah, auu!
Nozomi and I are having sex in a cowgirl position.
Ahn! I�m not taking the lead in this at all! aahn!
Yeah, she did say that women take the lead in the cowgirl position.
Once you master it, you can have sex just as you want it to be, Nozomi
I tell Nozomi while making thrusts with my hips upwards.
aahn! It�s really a rodeo!
Nozomi speaks to me with a wistful expression.
I think it�s about time we swap positions
I said.
Are you not feeling good with me on top? I want to make Kuromori-kun feel good, and yet.
Nozomi speaks to me with a lonely face.
I think that the priority for now is to make Nozomi�s body feel pleasure from sex
I smiled at Nozomi and said.
There�s no need to rush. Just take it slow, one step at a time. If not, you�ll start to hate sex
Momoka and Shirahata-san weren�t able to show the fruits of their training with Katsuko-nee, but.
That�s okay at this point.
It�s just their second time having sex.
I know that you were taught a lot of things in your training, and you feel like you can do anything. But there�s a difference in understanding, your knowledge, and putting things to practice. In most cases, you�ll have to figure it out while doing the real thing I said.
Just knowing that things didn�t go your way is enough for today. But this is sex, both of us need to finish in pleasure. If you don�t get satisfied in sex, then it�ll only be frustrating We�re prostitutes, sex is our duty, our service, our work
Nozomi tells me.
Yeah, I know that. That�s true, but still, Nozomi and the girls need sex as their salvation because you�re going to have that kind of life
These young girls had to become prostitutes.
Okay. I�ll do as Kuromori-kun tells me
Nozomi accepted.
1303. Crushing Negatives Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon Part 2
We good?
.Yeah
My penis is still inside Nozomi.
Our bodies have swapped places.
Nozomi started in a cowgirl position so I got up and swapped, but still in the sitting position.
Cling to me
Okay
Nozomi�s thin arms cling to me tightly.
Her young breasts are pushed against my chest.
I lift Nozomi�s ass from below and then.
There we go!
aahn!
I lay her down on the bed while hugging Nozomi�s body.
From sitting to missionary.
Okay, now loosen up.
Haa, fuu
Nozomi in my arms lost her strength.
You�re good at this
I�ll ask for that next time
Shirahata-san and Momoka saw me swap places with Nozomi and they clapped their hands.
aahn, geez!
Nozomi sighs out of embarrassment.
In the end, being in Kuromori-kun�s arms make me feel at ease. It�s better than when I�m on top
It can�t be helped. When you�re embraced in missionary position, you feel like your whole body�s wrapped up
Shirahata-san told Nozomi.
You�re right, maybe cowgirl position was too early for us
Momoka said.
I think the feeling of wanting to be embraced is still stronger
That�s true. I don�t think we can do cowgirl position well unless we have the stronger desire of embracing
Hearing her prostitute cadet friends speak, Nozomi.
We�re taught a lot in training but still, we�re not yet fit to become prostitutes it seems
She discovers the difference in learning knowledge and putting it to practice.
I feel like it�s okay getting spoiled like this since it�s Kuromori-kun after all
Yes, if we�re dealing with customers, then we need to do whatever it takes to satisfy them
Nozomi and Shirahata-san said, then.
But, we can be spoiled with Kuromori Kou-sama. So let�s get spoiled, Nozomi-san, Setsuna-san
Momoka said smilingly.
That�s right, I�ll spoil you as much as you want
I say while embracing Nozomi.
You see, I can�t help Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san out of this painful fate.
These three beauties had accepted their fate to become a prostitute of the Black Forest for five years to repay their parent�s debt.
I can�t take over the debt that these girls are shouldering.
Above all, they already had their resolve to become a prostitute to save their parents, I don�t want to break their determination.
But, I�ll do what I can. If this can relieve you from the pain, then I�ll do it as much as you want
I feel happy to hear that from Kuromori-kun, but.
Nozomi looked up at me and said.
We can�t let Kuromori-kun do good for us one-sidedly
That�s.
It�s okay to have sex with Kuromori-kun, but this is also linked in our training
Shirahata-san said.
Yes, Kuromori Kou-sama�s being more considerate of us than we do. Furthermore, you were gentle in sex even if it�s already three of us successively
Momoka said, Nozomi;
If it�s us, then we�re okay, since Katsuko-san told us during our training, that as long as we�re alive, we�ll have to accept our fate.
Oh yes. Like, a child whose parents were cult members and grew up in that group or something
It doesn�t have to be a cult, but it�s common for children to have a hard time because of their parent�s hobbies and beliefs
That�s what happened to us. This is our fate because of our parents, but we understood and accepted it. We don�t regret it
Nozomi looked me in the eye and said.
But still, sometimes it makes us feel sad and that we can�t take it anymore, so it helps that Kuromori-kun, who�s not a customer, embraces us
She hugs my back tight and rubs her cheek on my chest.
Yes, sometimes.you, spoiling us, saves us
Shirahata-san said.
It�s just too hard to deal with customers in a secret facility in the basement of the hotel without anyone knowing. But in our case, Kuromori Kou-sama knows us, and so we can do our best Yeah, we came to this school today, and became students, but we can�t tell anyone that we�re prostitutes. Even if we did, they won�t believe us
We�re no longer ordinary girls. We understand that. Sadly, we�re not allowed to make friends in this school, but.
But we have Kuromori Kou-sama
You�re the only one who knows our true form and our sadness
It�s really big that Kuromori-kun knows us. It brings us strength and courage
The three tell me.
But, we don�t know what to do to return the favor to Kuromori-kun
Nozomi.
Setsuna-san and Momoka-san are quick to get Kuromori-kun to spoil them, but still, I wanted to be treated equally
I see. So that�s why.
They said that they want to show the fruits of their training but Momoka and Shirahata-san immediately let me take the lead. Meanwhile;
Nozomi tried to do her best to serve me.
For now, we�ll serve you through sex for the rest of our life. If it�s Kuromori-kun, we don�t mind getting pregnant. If we make one, then we�ll give birth to it. We have that resolve but still, what else can we do to return the favor to Kuromori-kun?
That�s.
I don�t want it to be one-sided, it doesn�t refresh me
I.
Nozomi, you�re misunderstanding something
I said with a smile.
About what?
What I mean is that Nozomi�s idea of our relationship is already wrong
Which part of it?
Let�s see.
You see, what is Nozomi right now? What�s your status?
I look at Nozomi in the eye and said.
I�m a woman who signed a contract with the organization, Black Forest, to become their prostitute for five years, in exchange for paying my father�s debt
Nozomi said.
That�s the fact, but that�s not all
I said.
Nozomi, you�re not just contracted with the Black Forest organization
Is there anyone else?
Nozomi, you�re now a member of the Black Forest. You�re a member of the organization itself
Currently, Nozomi thinks that she�s still outside of the Black Forest.
That she�s an outsider who signed a contract with the crime syndicate.
I�m the brother of Kuromori Minaho, the leader of the Black Forest, so I�m also a member of that group. A person from the organization
I declared.
And Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san, you girls are part of the Black Forest already. You�re members. You need to be aware of that
I look into their eyes and urge them to change their awareness.
Sorry, but we can�t leave this group. Once you�re in, we�re fellows for the rest of our lives. The members of the organization look after each other. That�s the rule I said.
That�s why it�s natural for me to look after you girls. I�m your senior in the organization. I�ll take care of you girls as long as I�m alive. That�s the rule and the way of our organization so don�t think of returning the favor but
Nozomi tries to argue, but.
Even if you want to return the favor, don�t think that it will come right away! Take your time to think. We�re going to be together for the rest of our lives so it�s okay if you find your answer in twenty or thirty years I stroke Nozomi�s hair and look at Momoka and Shirahata-san.
You girls are newcomers to this organization, but you won�t always be like that. You girls will soon be looking after your juniors
But, our contract is only for five years
Shirahata-san tells me.
That�s for being a prostitute, right? The Black Forest isn�t just a brothel business! The bakery Katsuko-nee and I are working on, and as well as managing the high school here are also business of Black Forest I said.
If you girls start a business after retiring from prostitution, then the organization will support you. You�ll get support even if you don�t want it. I�ll take care of you girls for the rest of your lives no matter what, so be prepared for it In addition to financial, we�ll also provide management lessons, various research activities, coordination with the underground side, and everything else they need.
We�re comrades, so let me spoil you Nozomi
Kuromori-kun
Nozomi�s vagina wrapping my penis clamps harder.
Her warm love nectar flows out.
So that�s how it is, then we�ll take your word for it
Me too, I�ll get spoiled!
Shirahata-san and Momoka said while smiling.
Yes, I�ll get spoiled. Spoil me, Kuromori-kun!
Nozomi looks at me with wistful eyes.
Embrace me, violate me, feel good with my body!
Yeah.
I slowly move my hips.
Aah, aah, does it feel good? Do you feel good with Nozomi�s body? Kuromori-kun?
Yeah, it�s warm and tight. It�s amazing, Nozomi
Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu!
Our connected part makes lewd noises.
I�m happy, do it more. I don�t care if it hurts, just enjoy Nozomi�s body
This is Nozomi�s way of getting spoiled.
She�s opening her mind and body to me.
Moan for me, let me hear your cute voice!
I swing my hips and tell Nozomi as I grope her breasts.
Yes! Ah, aahn! aah! aah!
Nozomi makes cute moans.
That�s right, that�s good. Feel it! Nozomi, feel the pleasure
aah, aahn! aah, aah! It feels good! It feels good! Kuromori-kun!
Nozomi�s becoming more honest.
aah, I.I like this more! I feel more pleasure when Kuromori-kun�s violating me below! aah!
She confessed her thoughts.
I always imagine this when masturbating! Kuromori-kun�s violating me like this.
Don�t do it alone, if you want it then ask for it! You want my dick inside you, right?
Yes! Yes! I want it inside! I want Kuromori-kun�s penis to violate me
Nozomi shouts.
Like this?
I thrust my hips stronger.
yes! You can go harder! No, go harder, please!
I grip Nozomi�s breasts tight as I swing my hips.
I suck on her right nipple.
aahn! Yes! Amazing!
Nozomi�s body trembles from pleasure.
aah, aah, Kuromori-kuun! Break me! Mess me up more!
Oh my, Nozomi-san seems to have saved up a lot
Shirahata-san smiled wryly.
Nozomi-san�s the type who holds back in a weird way after all
Momoka said.
But, I think Nozomi-san can release all of it only when having sex with Kuromori Kou-sama
I think so too
Nozomi�s two friends are watching her have sex with me with a gentle smile.
Ah, aah, aah! aauu!
Nozomi�s temperature is rising up higher compared to when she�s swinging her hips on top.
Her skin�s flushed, turning red.
Her young and beautiful body is sweating up.
Yeah, Kuromori-kun.I�m.I�m.I�m a lewd girl.I�m a real lewd girl.so.
Nozomi looks up at me with wet eyes.
I want to masturbate while Kuromori-kun�s violating me. I want to touch them
How do you want to be touched?
I asked her purposely.
My nipples and clit!
Nozomi shouts.
I want to touch them. I want to touch myself while being ravished! Hey, is that okay? Say that it�s okay, please!
She begs me while making a wistful face.
Okay, try it!
I consented.
Thank you!
Nozomi brings her hand on top of the place where we�re connected.
Her fingers vibrate above her clitoris.
Her left hand is fondling her breasts! Kneading her nipples!
aah! It feels good! This is amazing! Kuromori-kun!
Nozomi�s masturbating while I bang her. That�s sexy.
Ahn! Kuromori-kun�s watching me! Kuromori-kun�s watching Nozomi�s embarrassing figure!
Nozomi�s pleasure is ignited.
Iyaan! aah! Haa, haa!
The fire spreads in her whole body!
aah! Kuromori-kun! I! I!
She�s about to cum!
I�ll cum with you!
I stroke my penis and speed up.
Kuaah! Aah, ah, ah, ah, aah!
Nozomi�s naked body sways rhythmically!
Each time my glans thrust deep inside Nozomi�s vagina, she�s moaning cutely.
kuromori-kun! Ah, aah! aah!
I went for the last spurt so we both climax at the same time.
Panpanpanpanpan!
I slam my abdomen to Nozomi�s and it makes a nice slapping sound.
Hiigii! Hyaa! aah! aah, kuaa!
Yeah, I can tell that she�s rising up. I know. Nozomi.
aah! Kuromori-kun! aah, aah! aah!
Nozomi�s fingers stimulate her clitoris and it speeds up.
aah, I�m about to cum! I�m going to cum! Kuromori-kun!
Me too! I�m about to cum! Nozomi!
We continue to have a carnal act between a man and a woman.
Nozomi�s body is shining from her sweat.
Let it out! Pour it in me! Feel good inside Nozomi!
Her swaying breasts spray off her sweat.
aah! aah! aah! Kuromori-kun! Kuromori-kun! Kuromori-kun!
Nozomi�s body bends like a bow.
Kuaa! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming! I�m cumming!
Nozomi�s body trembles.
Her narrow vagina tightens, clamps my penis.
At that moment.
Me too! I�m cumming! Nozomi!
uu!
I�m giving another creampie!
aah!
Nozomi�s eyes opened wide, accepting the blow of semen deep in her womb.
Byukubyuku.
Byrururu.
The second and third shot blows in too.
Now, the three of us have Kuromori Kou-sama�s semen in our womb
Momoka pats her abdomen and said.
Right, we�re comrades so it�s inevitable
Shirahata-san also touched hers and said.
aah, aah!
Nozomi�s still in the middle of ecstasy.
aah, kuu, afuu!
She twitches, convulses sometimes.
And every time she does, Nozomi�s vagina clamps my penis, squeezing out the semen from my dick.
aah, I�m dying! Dying from too much pleasure!
Nozomi mutters while still in the middle of dreams and reality.
1304. Crushing Negatives That depends on You
aah, hmm, that felt amazing
Nozomi�s hugging me while my penis is still inside of her.
Yeah, it felt the same for me
We kissed and entwined our tongues.
aah, aahn! Un
Nozomi�s body twitched.
As expected, my erection withered after the continuous ejaculation, it�s pushed out of Nozomi�s opening.
Iyaan, don�t leave!
Nozomi said but my penis is already outside.
We can just do it again
I say while groping Nozomi�s breasts.
Haa, haa, haa, it�s a little hot. I�m sweating
I lie down on the bed naked.
Ai, Mitama, Anya, Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Nozomi.
Going for six of them in a row is quite hard.
My hips are sore.
My body�s heavy.
But, as expected of you. You even made the three of us feel good
And gave the three of us creampies
Shirahata-san and Momoka said bashfully.
They�re still in the same appearance when I violated them, breasts and crotch exposed.
Well then, if we�re doing what we learned during our training, the next thing we�re doing is the cleanup fellatio, right?
I�ll do it first as following the order we had earlier
No need. I�ll do it. I�m the one who just had the creampie
The three prostitute cadets begin to argue.
I.
No, wait. We�re not done yet
Huh, you can still go on Kuromori-kun?
I don�t mind it though
Ah, Momoka�s okay too. But.
The three look at me worriedly.
No, no, no. That�s not what I meant. Call Misato from the room outside
I said.
Misato�s in the bakery next to the break room, cleaning up with Ai and Mitama.
Misato�s also a prostitute cadet, just like you girls. So, I want to call Misato to here
These three get along so much from having sex with me so.
I want Misato to join in.
I know that Misato left because she�s being considerate of these girls but.
Now that we�re here, I want to deepen Misato�s friendship with these three.
But, are you going to be okay, Kuromori-kun?
Yeah, you look like you�re quite tired already
Shouldn�t you take a rest first?
The three beauties tell me after seeing my state.
No, it has to be now, while your bodies still have the lingering effect of having sex with me
Their sense of fellowship should strengthen if I have sex with Misato in front of the three.
So, call Misato in here. I can�t move right now
That�s.
Err.
Hmm
The girls are confused with what I said.
Then.
Please don�t force yourself
I hear a voice from the darkness.
This voice.
I�ll join in when the opportunity arrives. But just as Kou-sama mentioned earlier, we can do it again next time
Ah.
Until now, I�ve only been unable to recognize the space as vague darkness.
Tsukiko comes in.
Huh, since when were you here?
Nozomi�s surprised.
No, you�re wrong. Nozomi-san, she�s been here all this time
Oh, you�re right. Now that you mentioned it, she�s been in this room, right?
Shirahata-san and Momoka is right.
Tsukiko had been in the break room all this time.
I was unable to sense her before I noticed, but.
Yes, we�ve been watching you make love all this time
Tsukiko smiles.
Yeah, we
Everyone�s really cute
The darkness around Tsukiko dissolves.
Oh, right.
It�s not just Tsukiko.
Dolly Lu, Anna Lu, the girl assassins Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia, and.
Anya�s also in the room.
When did we forget that they were in the same room?
I did it all
Tsukiko�s Miko power.
While Nozomi, Shirahata-san, Momoka, and I were focused on sex.
Were they erasing their presence?
Kou-sama, you need to treat your body with more care. If you call Misato in this situation, you�ll only trouble her
Tsukiko said.
Misato can�t refuse if I order her to have sex with me.
If I try to push up even though I�m tired, then, I�m forcing Misato too hard.
That�s right. You don�t have to accomplish all of it at the moment, there�s still more opportunity
Tsukiko read my thoughts and said.
Kou-sama sometimes pushes himself too hard to get ahead. I think you need to be aware of that already
Yeah, I might�ve been rushing to get the results.
You�re right. I was wrong. Sorry
I apologized to Tsukiko.
I�m happy that you understand, then give me a moment
Tsukiko opens the door.
Katsuko-sama
She calls Katsuko-nee in the bakery.
Oh, done already?
Katsuko-nee returned to the break room with a smile.
Ah, yes, we�ve done it once each
We had sex
i came, and also got a creampie
Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san replied to Katsuko-nee.
So, how did it feel?
Katsuko-nee asks the prostitute cadets.
that�s.geez
It�s great
It�s frustrating to say, but yes
The three replied. Katsuko-nee;
I see. That�s great
She smiled gently.
Although, we weren�t able to use much of what we learned in training
Kuromori Kou-sama�s done all the work
I�m sorry
Shirahata-san Momoka, and Nozomi spoke honestly.
It can�t be helped. You�re not used to it yet, don�t mind it
But uhm
The brothel is about to open
We need to get accustomed to it soon, right?
The three looks worried. Katsuko-nee;
It�s okay. The customers do know that you girls are newcomers. Rather, the customers would avoid a prostitute that�s perfect from the start because they lack freshness She replies brightly.
You�re taught the various sec techniques during the training so far but you can�t master them that quick. You�ll become a prostitute who�s like a mercenary, thinking that sex is nothing but a job. Do you understand why they don�t sell high?
That�s.
Our brothel is a high-class one. And the top of the upper class in this country are our customers. They hold enough status, money, and power, and they have no shortage of young beautiful women they can have sex with. If they have money, then they can buy any woman they like Katsuko-nee said.
They�re rather tired of girls who approach them while thinking about money. They don�t want that kind of woman. That�s why our service is different from ordinary prostitutes Different from ordinary? How?
Nozomi asks, representing the three.
That�s for you girls to figure it out yourselves. Just understand that being good in sex isn�t going to be enough. A high-class prostitute has to be a charming woman before anything else. To put things bluntly, sex technique isn�t that essential. It�s more important to make them feel that being with that girl makes them feel better or to make them feel that it�s fun to remember their youth. Without that skill, you can�t make your customers pay a lot of money Katsuko-nee said and looked at me.
His sex skill isn�t that outstanding. To tell the truth
Huh, but Kuromori-kun�s amazing
Yes, he made me cum too
It felt amazing to me too
The three prostitute cadets said in surprise.
That�s different from his techniques. I didn�t teach him any of the pickup-artists use on women, or even sex techniques. In fact, many of the techniques used by AV actors are used to please women Katsuko-nee smiles.
But, if you learn only those techniques, the quality of sex will suffer. You don�t feel the other person properly, just use your skill and make the best use of it. It sure has pleasure, but it�s not going to be satisfying. It satisfies your lust, but everything else isn�t. Or should I say that it�s just sex without mental satisfaction If you only focus on your craft, you�ll lose heart.
If you start having sex like that, no matter how much sex you had, it will never satisfy your heart. You�ll just want more exciting and extreme sex, and eventually, turn you into a sex addict. Third-rate prostitutes fall into that situation often. They start to think that their techniques make them good at sex, but the truth is that the customers don�t value them that highly. They have over-the-top flow sex for self-satisfaction Oh, I don�t want that
Yeah, I don�t think the customers will like that
You won�t get repeat customers with that
Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san said.
Well then, so, you girls had sex with him, but how was it? I�ll say it again when it comes to sex techniques, he isn�t that great. He�s not taught any specialties after all Katsuko-nee�s right. I�m not that great when it comes to sex.
I just tried things out and went with trial and error.
Even so, you girls still want to have sex with him, right? How do you feel?
Katsuko-nee asks. Momoka;
It felt amazing to me, I want to have sex again next time
Me too, or rather, it�s a problem if I can�t do it again
Nozomi looked at me and said.
Oh? Why are you going to have a problem if you can�t have sex with him?
Katsuko-nee asks Nozomi right away.
That�s.
Nozomi looked at my face for a while.
I feel like I�ve gotten a fresh start after having sex with Kuromori-kun, in a lot of ways. Well, not really a fresh start, but it felt like all my pent-up thoughts and emotions had melted away. Anyway, I feel like I can do my best again. It energizes me. It brings me life!
She insisted.
I also agree with Nozomi-san. He�s always looking straight at us, before, during, and after sex, and it doesn�t change. That�s why I trust him. He�s looking always so straightforward Shirahata-san said.
Kuroori Kou-sama�s considering us as his allies. He even mentioned that we�re members of the organization earlier
Momoka?
He�s right. You girls are members of the Black Forest. We�re not going to one-sidedly control you girls and we�re not going to exploit you
Katsuko-nee said.
But, Kuromori Kou-sama�s in a higher position, he should be giving us orders. We could�ve been used as a tool for his sexual needs but Kuromori Kou-sama didn�t do it. He�s treated us as companions from start to end Momoka looked at me and said.
Right. I believe that being able to do that with composure is his charm. And you girls felt safe and pleasure having sex with him because you were treated like a friend, don�t you?
Yes. I don�t think I can have sex with customers with the same intimacy with Kuromori Kou-sama
Momoka answers Katsuko-nee.
That depends on you. If you can treat your customer like a friend from start to finish, maybe you can have intimate sex with your customers like how he does with you?
That�s.
Although, that�s his method and his charm. You girls need to find your own style, and once you get down to it, it�ll turn to your charm. In the end, it�s all your problem to solve. How will you approach the customer? That�s the question Katsuko-nee.
The reason why you had sex with him at that stage of your training is that I want you to figure that out. As the training progress, you learn a great deal about the work and skills of a prostitute, but that�s not enough. Now, get rid of that image in your head that this is what a prostitute should be. You girls aren�t cheap prostitutes who only sell your youth and sexual skills. You have to become much nobler, a high class prostitute Nozomi and the girls have to surpass ordinary prostitutes.
If they don�t become high-class prostitutes, then Nozomi and the girls won�t be able to repay their parent�s debt.
Do you mean that we have to become prostitutes who can energize our customers just like how Kuromori-kun cheered us up?
Nozomi asks.
Energy, vitality, or spirit, it doesn�t matter which, it�s all positive for humans. We need to make sure that the customers feel something positive from interacting with you Katsuko-nee replies with a smile.
Misato-chan already knows that. That�s why she wasn�t in this training. I want the three of you to take your time and feel it
Oh, you�re right, Misato-san already has a charm that�s different from the other girls
Momoka nods.
Her family�s much bigger than ours. You can get the sense of money from her just from talking. She has that luxurious aura
You�re right, Misato-san always had that added value from the start, and she knows that well
Shirahata-san agreed.
I see, I get it now. We need to renew our thoughts. That�s why having sex with Kuromori-kun just now was a crucial training, but still, Katsuko-san.
Nozomi�s curious.
Why is it that Sonoko-san and Naoko-san aren�t included in this training?
It�s about Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san, the prostitute cadets who aren�t here.
This is important so I�d like them to have sex with him if possible, but.
Right, the theme of the training today is about how to be charming for the customer, not just using your knowledge and skills in sex, so.
I think that it�s not just us who needs a lesson, but those girls too, right?
Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka said.
They understood the reason why Misato�s not in the training, but.
Why are Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san not included?
It won�t reach them yet. This kind of training I mean
Katsuko-nee speaks in a lonely tone.
Unfortunately, those girls won�t be high-class prostitutes
You mean?
1305. Crushing Negatives The power of Belief
Why can�t Sonoko-san and Naoko-san become high-class prostitutes?
Nozomi asks.
It�s because their hearts are closed. They don�t trust other people at all
Katsuko-nee replied immediately.
Girls who are closed out won�t do. They can be a low-class prostitute, but they can�t grow further
Then, Katsuko-nee looked at Nozomi and the girls.
Let�s ask you back, you girls were very closed-minded to us at first, weren�t you? Compared to that, Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan are much warier of us. So, when did you start trusting us?
Huh?
Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san looked at each other�s faces.
Even now, you girls are talking to me very relaxed despite still being naked after having sex, right? Then, next to you is him, a naked boy lying on the bed with his penis exposed, but you don�t mind it at all, see?
Nozomi and the girls looked at me.
I mean, it�s Kuromori-kun
Yeah, we already had a lot of sex, and he already saw a lot of our embarrassing parts
That�s right. Thinking about it, it�s embarrassing to get stared at but I�m totally okay when I�m with him
Then, Momoka touched my penis.
Oh right, we still haven�t done cleanup fellatio yet
Right, Katsuko-san, can we suck on it while you talk?
Nozomi said.
Maybe a little later, I�m talking about something important
Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.
So, why do you think that you�re okay with him? Don�t you think it�s strange for someone to have fun while having sex with four people?
Hmm, now that you mention it, it might be, but.
Nozomi said.
But since it�s Kuromori Kou-sama, I don�t feel afraid.
Momoka pokes my penis with her fingers.
Kuromori Kou-sama won�t do anything horrible to us
Yeah, Kuromori-kun isn�t that smart, but he�s not a bad guy. We can tell that Kuromori-kun does his best thinking about us
Nozomi and Momoka began to touch my dick too.
Hey, Momoka, Nozomi
Oh, we�re just touching
That�s right, just touching. Kuromori-kun, you can touch us too if you want it
Nozomi brings out her smallish breasts to me.
Then, just a bit
Ah, Momoka too!
I stretch out my hands and compared Nozomi and Momoka�s breasts.
Then.
Oh right! I forgot!
Shirahata-san suddenly shouted.
What�s wrong, Setsuna-san?
Nozomi asks in surprise.
It�s him! It was after we had sex with him! That�s when we started to trust the people of Black Forest!
Oh, you�re right!
Momoka nods.
At first, I didn�t trust Minaho-san nor Katsuko-san
We didn�t even get along that well before either. Our minds are closed and we were so wary before we had sex with Kuromori-kun
That�s right! We were all like hedgehogs curling up! I completely forgot about that
The three said.
That�s right. Once you start one person, you can start trusting other people as well
Katsuko-nee said.
You girls have changed after giving him your virginity
You�re right, it�s my first time having someone that I can relax when they�re with me
Momoka kisses my glans.
That�s the same for me. It�s strict and disciplined in our place so there�s nobody in my family I�d feel comfortable being naked with
Nozomi pushes her breast to my hand and said.
Me too. He�s my first time in my seventeen years of life
Shirahata-san looked at me and said.
It�s not like I�m in love with him, it doesn�t make my heart throb. But, I feel really natural when with him
I know. I can just be myself, right?
Anyway, it�s comfortable. It�s much more intimate than real family or even siblings
The three talk about me.
After having sex with him, have your thoughts changed when it comes to your fate of becoming a prostitute?
Katsuko-nee asks again.
Yeah, it changed. Still, being a prostitute is a scary and a painful fate, but it�s not that messed up, or horrible, anyway, if there�s a problem, then we can talk to Kuromori Kou-sama and it�ll be resolved That�s right, even if it�s just grumbling, Kuromori-kun will listen to us. I�m scared of directly talking to Minaho-san, but if I talked to Kuromori-kun, then we can manage We�re not treated as products, but instead as a person. That�s why instead of thinking of grinding us and disposing of us after the five-year contact, I believe that they�ll take care of us even after retiring Momoka, Nozomi, and Shirahata-san.
He even called us as comrades in the Black Forest organization
It made me happy
It felt more of a family than our parents who sold us off for their debt
Shirahata-san also touched my penis.
Kuromori-kun is here with us so we can push through all the hardships for the next five years
It�s because we believe in Kuromori Kou-sama. That�s why we can now trust each other, and we also trust Katsuko-san and Minaho-san
But in exchange, you�ll look after us for five years. Actually, even after that
As soon as the three said that with a smile, Katsuko-nee clapped her hand.
Okay, that�s enough. Now back on me!
Katsuko-nee smiles.
He opened your closed hearts and now you started trusting him. Is that your answer?
Yes
Yes, Katsuko-san
I think that�s it
Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san reply with a smile.
In the end, being able to trust someone is a big factor. You can�t trust people unless you have at least one person you trust. Yes, that includes our customers
Katsuko-nee said.
The finest prostitutes gain the trust of their customers. Now, just as you girls can be naked in front of him without a care in the world, our customers need to be able to relax in front of you more than their wives or families That�s.
The VIPs of politics and business still had to behave with dignity even in front of their family. Especially with the nobility. Many of them can�t relax in front of their wife or children Yeah, Jii-chan does try to play it cool when Misuzu and Ruriko are there.
His clothes are always looking sharp.
He can�t even relax.
I�ll tell you girls this, real high-class prostitutes don�t have sex with their customers every time. The upper-class customers only want us to give them some time to truly relax. Remember this, Black Forest offers a peaceful and gentle time. Our customers pay a large amount of money. You can�t sell intense sex anywhere for a high price Katsuko-nee said.
A low-level prostitute will earn a small fortune using her whole body only to perform sex services every time. That wage is too low for our taste. But, Black Forest prostitutes don�t earn just from sex.
I know that�s a lie.
During Shirasaka Sousuke�s reign, Black Forest markets abnormal sex.
Katsuko-nee�s talking about the ideals of the old Kuromori tower.
But the ideals of those days will be conveyed from the prostitutes of that time to Minaho-neesan.
It�s also true that Minaho-neesan�s been trying to protect the ideals of the Kuromori tower even when it was under Shirasaka Sousuke�s control.
The new brothel will abolish Shirasaka Sousuke�s shadows and it will rise up as the ideal business as Minaho-neesan imagined.
That�s why they�re telling Nozomi and the girls what an ideal prostitute should be.
The customer can be satisfied with the time if you provide them enough relaxation. It doesn�t need to be sex all the time
That�s also an ideal.
Oh, I get that. It would be nice if we could provide our customers with that same peace that we feel when we�re with Kuromori Kou-sama
Momoka said honestly.
Yeah, I get it now
So that�s the work of high-class prostitutes
Nozomi and Shirahata-san were convinced.
That�s right. I�m sure that you girls, including Misato-chan, will be able to reach that level. But Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan.
Katsuko-nee speaks sadly.
I don�t think they can reach that far in their current state. I think that they will be only prostitutes who can only offer sex to ordinary customers
Is it because their minds are closed and they don�t trust anyone?
Shirahata-san asks.
Correct. The two can�t move forward as of now
Katsuko-nee affirmed.
Well, when it comes to the brothel, if there are two prostitutes who only offer sex, then it shouldn�t matter, but. They will not sell at a high price but some customers come with just the desire to satisfy their sexual needs. Besides Katsuko-nee looked at the three prostitute cadets.
It makes you girls look better
Makes them look better
In a brothel, you can�t have all of them as cute and beautiful. You need to have girls who aren�t too good for the good ones to stand out. That�s why it�s a problem if Sonoko-chan and the girls aren�t there. Although Katsuko-nee;
I can�t let those girls deal with important customers, they can have serious sex, but I don�t expect them to do anything else
She declared.
Err, uhm
Nozomi looked at me.
Why is Sonoko-san not having sex with Kuromori-kun?
That�s right, I think that Kuromori Kou-sama can change Sonoko-san too!
Right, he can open up their hearts too
The three said. Katsuko-nee shook her head.
They won�t. It won�t work with those girls. Instead, if he tries to accompany them, it�ll only involve him in their darkness
What�s the difference between Sonoko-san and us?
Momoka asks.
Katsuko-nee;
You girls were sold by your parents to the brothel, how did you feel?
She asks the three.
Well, I knew that we had no other choice
My father didn�t force me, I accepted it myself
I agreed because it�s for the sake of the family
Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san replied.
So you still believe your parents, love them?
Katsuko-nee asks further.
Yes. I still believe in them, I love them
I love Father and my family
I can�t hate my parents
The three replied with a lonely tone.
That�s the difference between you and Sonoko-chan. You still love your parents, believe in them. But in Sonoko-chan�s case
Right, Tokuda Sonoko-san�s father watched as she�s raped by his friends.
Kurosawa Naoko-san watched her parent violate Sonoko-san.
They can�t trust their parents. The parents who were supposed to protect the children had hurt them
For a child, the parents are the existence you can trust no matter what.
They�re people who can�t trust their parents, and so.
For someone unable to trust their parents, they never trusted anyone since they were born, and the darkness for such people are unfathomable
Wait a second.
What about me?
I also never trusted my parents since I was born.
No wait, I had Grandma.
I don�t know if it�s true or not, but.
At least, I believed that Grandma loved me.
Meaning, I had experience in believing in people.
That�s why I didn�t go crazy, lose my way.
Where are Sonoko-chan�s parents now?
Shirahata-san asks.
I won�t tell you the details, but Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan�s parents are already gone
Katsuko-nee said.
They have no relatives. They have no place to return to. That�s why even if they�re cornered, they won�t be so desperate. They don�t even have an idea of what their future is Oh, they don�t have any dreams
Momoka said.
That�s why they always look like they don�t know what to do. Sonoko-san and Naoko-san
They had no place to return to so they had no choice but to stay in the Black Forest brothel.
But, that said, they won�t be studying their hardest to become a prostitute.
They can�t see their future after all.
Now I get why those girls aren�t active when in training
Shirahata-san said.
Yeah, meaning, it�s not Kuromori-kun�s turn. I think it�s us who should approach them
Nozomi?
You�re right. We need to first start by making them our friends
Momoka added.
Right. If our goal is to become the top-class prostitute, then we need to make Sonoko-san open up and relax their minds
Shirahata-san speaks with a straight face.
Really, it helps me that you girls are smart
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
He can�t save Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan. Only you girls, who have the same prostitute cadet status can make them open up
So that�s how it is
Shirahata-san nods.
Just like how Kuromori-kun made us open up, this time, it�s our turn on Sonoko-san
If we can�t make Sonoko-san and Naoko-san relax, then we can�t do it with our customers at all!
Nozomi and Momoka said.
Then I�ll let you decide on your methods. Talk to each other about it, okay?
Katsuko-nee told the three with a smile.
Okay!
The three replied energetically.
Well then, that door leads to the shower room, take turns. The three of you will go back to training
Okay, then, Nozomi-san can go first
Shirahata-san said.
Ah, can Kuromori-kun come with us? We still have to clean up his body, right?
Right, he got dirty from having sex with us. Nozomi-san, go ahead
I want to go too but I�ll let Nozomi-san do it for today
So I�m taking a shower with Nozomi?
Then, I�ll do it this time. Next time, it�s Setsuna-san and Momoka-san. Let�s go, Kuromori-kun
sure
I look at Katsuko-nee.
Go ahead, hurry up and wash yourselves
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
Edie and Grace-san�s fight is about to start soon you know
Huh?
Oh right.
Edie took Grace-san to the Judo hall to fight her.
Nei�s going to broadcast it to the whole school since it�s a rare occasion. They�ll be fighting in their school swimsuits
What the hell?
It�s a new martial art where you fight wearing a school swimsuit on top of your judo uniform. Nei-chan just came up with that idea.
Huh?
1306. Crushing Negatives Ready Fight!
I should be the one washing you.
Nozomi�s in the shower room in the bakery with me.
Well, Momoka and Shirahata-san are wwaiting for the shower to open
I wash Nozomi�s body with a soapy sponge.
Kuromori-kun, you�re so good at washing women�s body
Well, I do it every day after all.
We have a lot of spoiled girls like Agnes and Misuzu.
Okay, let�s rinse them off
I rinse Nozomi�s body using warm shower water.
Ahn!
Warm water flowed over the glossy skin of the healthy naked girl, Nozomi.
Hey, kiss me
Nozomi begs me with a blushing face.
Sure
We kissed each other.
I embraced Nozomi�s slender body.
I want to stay like this forever
Nozomi whispers to me.
But, I know that I can�t monopolize Kuromori-kun
Nozomi says with wet eyes.
Hmm, that�s different. No girl wants to monopolize Kuromori-kun, because you belong to everyone
Nozomi said and embraced me tightly.
Just come to me when you need my help anytime
I promised her.
We�re going to the same school from today onwards, and the hotel Nozomi and the girls are living in isn�t that far away
It�s only a fifteen-minute drive to reach the new brothel in the basement of the hotel near the station.
Yes, I�ll do that. I believe you, Kuormori-kun
Nozomi told me with a smile.
We�re comrades after all
Yeah, we�re comrades in the Black Forest. We�ll be together for the rest of our lives
Yeah, I�ll do my best to be a prostitute for five years. And, once the tough times is over
Then we�ll take care of you girls in all respects. If you want to start a new life, that�s fine. If Nozomi and the girls want it, then you can come and live with us
The Black Forest has become Nozomi�s home.
Really? Is that okay?
Obviously
Still, Kuromori-kun�s the only experience we have now but soon, we�re selling our bodies to various people, right?
Nozomi�s eyes show unease.
We might change. We might become debauched women after dealing with some wealthy old men
You don�t become like that. I�m sure of it
I declared.
You may have some painful and unpleasant memory on the next five years, but I promise I�ll make you happy once it�s over
I look into Nozomi�s eyes and said.
I�ll use whatever method to make Nozomi and everyone is happy. No, I�ll make sure you are
Kuromori-kun
I have a lot of girls I have to make happy so believe in me, Nozomi
Does that include Setsuna-san, Momoka-san, and Misato-san?
Nozomi asks.
Yeah, that�s right. I�ll take all four of you
Misato�s younger sister, Arisu, and her bodyguards, Mitama and Kinuka, are already my women.
Someday, they will restore their home, the Kurama house to its former glory. That�s as far as I�m willing to go.
I have to back them up.
What about Sonoko-san and Naoko-san?
Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san, the orphans of the good-for-nothing Yakuza from Kansai.
I�m not forcing them. If they don�t want it, then I have no intention of approaching them
If they�re not opening their heart, then I don�t think I should come to them.
We saved them from their problematic parents, but.
We�re also the people who sent their parents to their death.
I don�t know if Tokuda-san can accept that complicated situation.
Either way, they need to decide their future themselves
I said.
Hearing from Katsuko-san, it seems that they have a harsh circumstance
Katsuko-nee mentioned that Tokuda-san can�t become a high-class prostitute as she is.
Seems like it. But, that�s even more of a reason why I shouldn�t touch Tokuda-san at all
I�m in charge of training Nozomi and the girls but I�m not involved with the new brothel at all.
Okay. Just as mentioned earlier, we�ll try to talk to Sonoko-san
Nozomi said.
Right. Can�t let Kuromori-kun spoil them too much
Or should I say that Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee want them to learn to solve their problems inside the brothel?
So they don�t just have to be a yes-man to what Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee tell them but also deal with their problems on their own.
Analyzing the situation, discussing the problem, proposing solutions, and implementing them.
Such abilities will be useful for Nozomi and the girls even after they retire from prostitution.
Setsuna-san, Momoka-san, Misato-san, then Sonoko-san and Naoko-san, and me. Our group will have to do our best for the next five years
Nozomi smiled at me.
Okay, let�s switch, Momoka-san, let�s go
Ah, sure. Setsuna-san
Nozomi and I returned to the break room and then.
Shirahata-san and Momoka swapped with us.
Nozomi-chan, wait for Setsuna-chan here. Once the two are done showering, you�ll come back with me to the Nadeshiko department classroom
Katsuko-nee tells Nozomi while computing the sales during lunch break.
The Nadeshiko department�s classroom is the hidden room below the principal�s office.
Okay
Nozomi replied to Katsuko-nee
You should go back to the bakery, you need to take the baton or the girl over there will start to get nervous
Oh yeah, Ai�s there.
Usually, the afternoon is Ai�s time to have sex, and yet, the prostitute cadets came, so she let them.
Ai�s asked to tidy up the bakery.
Speaking of which.
Huh?
I look around the break room.
What�s wrong?
Katsuko-nee looked up from the laptop and account book she�s checking and asked me.
Where�s Anya and the girls?
The mysterious darkness isn�t present.
That�s why Tsukiko�s Miko power isn�t hiding Anya and the drill sisters this time.
They�re in the bakery now
I see.
I wonder if Ai�s getting along with Anya and the drill sisters.
I�m a little worried.
Well, Tsukiko�s there so I don�t think it�ll be bad.
Then, I�m going there
Yes, please do
Katsuko-nee sends me off and I opened the door to the bakery.
Yoshida-kun!
Ai looks at me with a worried face.
Oh, Anya, the drill sisters, Tsukiko, and Misato are here.
They�re sitting down, drinking tea.
Seems like they�re done cleaning up the bakery.
Hmm.
Where did Mitama go?
I can�t find Mitama.
Nei-san called Mitama-san
She�s going to the judo hall
Ai and Misato replied.
Judo hall? Oh, Edie and Grace-san�s fight?
Seems like they need a commentator
Ai replied.
That�s okay but isn�t today Mitama�s first time going to this school? Is it okay that she�s alone?
That�s okay. Mitama�s a bodyguard so she should have memorized the school�s plot beforehand
Mitama�s former master, Misato said.
Oh right, they need to keep the place safe even if it�s their first time coming.
Does she practice checking the layout of the buildings beforehand?
I guess that�s okay.
We�re in the middle of the afternoon class, so she�ll go with the route where the students won�t find her and make a scene until she reached the judo hall.
By the way.
Why do Anya and the two look like they�re feeling down
Anya, Dolly, and Anna are sitting on the chair, making depressed faces.
Isn�t that obvious? It�s because we saw you have sex
Anya said.
How can you hold yourself back so well and have sex one after another? Like, it�s already past admiration, it�s overwhelming!
Well, it�s usual for me
I don�t get why Anya�s surprised.
I don�t care anymore. Anyway, I�ll join your family. I mean, I want to join your family. Let me in. I mean, please let me in your family
Anya?
I�m done with the relationship where I�ll just come over for sex from time to time. You know, I want to be someone special to you too
Anya said, then spoke in the language of the sisters, and then Dolly and Anna asked.
The sisters looked at me.
Then, Dolly, the elder, ask.
Watching it at first, I was wondering what kind of weirdness was going on, but what I�m more surprised to see is that all the women seem to be comfortable with the act, she says Anya translates.
These sisters are orphans, whose female boss of the underground organization from Southeast Asia picked and raised to become assassins.
They don�t know anything other than their technique to kill.
I told them what kind of act sex is
Anya finished talking, then Dolly says something again.
Err, she�s asking if they do that act, will they become your allies too?
Ai, Anya, Mitama, Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Nozomi.
After seeing me have sex with women consecutively.
The drill sisters seem to have started to move now.
Tell them, Yes. If you�ll have sex with nobody else but me, bear my child and swear to become sisters with my women, get along with them, then I�ll look after you for the rest of your lives. I�ll prepare a place where you girls don�t have to be assassins anymore I said. Anya translates for the sisters.
It�s not just you sisters, but also the remaining assassins as well, I�m going to take care of you all
There are 13 surviving female assassins.
Kyouko-san gave them all to me.
!!!
Dolly and Anna�s eyes opened wide after hearing my proposal.
Of course, you don�t have to be murderers anymore. You�ll have to do something else. For example, helping in the bakery
The drill sisters watched how the pastry is made and how they�re sold to the students during lunch break.
If you earn money steadily like that, then you don�t need to assassinate, you can all live happily
Anya listens to what I say, then.
Dolly and Anna began to argue.
I guess they still don�t trust us?
I asked. Anya;
That�s not the case. They can tell that you�re poised and that your women trust you from the bottom of their hearts
She looked at the drill sisters and said.
They�re just confused as to how you�re able to say that you�ll accept them without hesitation
Anya smiled wryly.
Furthermore, you�re not saying that you�re going to make a murder unit with the assassins, but instead, you tell them to stop killing and sell pastry instead
Do they feel offended as their assassination skills have been denied?
I also look at the drill sisters with complicated faces.
That�s not the problem I think. Either way, they�re just surprised. That was their first time seeing sex after all
Yeah, I guess they need some time to sort things out.
Then.
Suddenly, an orchestral march plays loudly on the speakers on the wall.
This music.
Isn�t this the sports march they often play at the beginning of live sports programs on TV?
It�s playing not just in the bakery but in every classroom in this high school.
Then, the monitor turns on.
I�m sorry to disturb the classes but we�re going to start our emergency special program!
Oh, that�s Nei�s voice.
The monitor shows the judo hall.
This is also broadcasted throughout the school on the monitors installed in each classroom.
Titled, School Swimsuit Judo summit! If Edie loses to Grace Marinka-san then she�ll retire immediately, special!
Nei shouts
Starting with the red corner! Edie Sexton! Sixteen years old! She came from New Orleans, a member of the Kuromori group!
Oh, Edie�s wearing a navy blue swimsuit and a judo uniform on top, facing the camera, beckoning like a cat, smiling at the screen.
And in the blue corner! It�s Grace Marinka! She�s 21 years old, Born in Yokosuka city, Kanagawa prefecture. She�s a member of the Dynamic Pro Wrestling until the other day!
Grace Marinka-san�s also wearing a school swimsuit and judo uniform.
Still, Grace-san is an adult, and she has a nice physique, so.
The school swimsuit is bulging.
I, Natou Nei will be covering it live, and our commentator will be Anjou Mitama-san@
I�m Anjou Mitama!
Yeah, Mitama wearing her white school uniform appears on the screen
Our match today is School Swimsuit Judo, we�re using the international rules, no referee, 60 minutes, one match. They�ll continue to fight until one of them starts to cry, that�s the you cry, you lose rule what the hell?
Well then, let�s begin immediately, school swimsuit fight! Ready? Go!
The fight between the two started suddenly.
1307. Crushing Negatives You won�t Cry?
Oh, this. They�re using the disaster broadcast line
Anya looks a the broadcast from the judo hall on the monitor at the bakery.
So, it�s forced to broadcast live to every classroom in the school. There�s no way to stop the broadcast from the classroom�s terminal
Meaning, the whole school, and even teachers are forced to watch Edie and Grace Marinka�s School Swimsuit Judo match at this moment.
Are you sure about this?
Grace-san is wearing only a school swimsuit and judo uniform on top.
The 21-year-old professional wrestler who competed on the main event of the unlimited class at the women�s martial arts tournament the other day is now wearing a high-school-use school swimsuit, and it�s puffing.
But she doesn�t feel embarrassed at all, since she usually gets in the ring wearing a costume and fights in front of an audience. She�s standing confidently.
Yes, Jun. No strikes, wrestling rules
On the other hand, Edie fought in the lightest weight class.
She�s the champion in that division, but the difference in physique is clear.
Mitama-san, what�s your take on what the two just said?
Nei, the broadcaster, asks Mitama.
Hmm, even if there�s such a big difference in size, Edie still has a good chance to win if she uses her weight-bearing striking techniques. However, Grace Marinka is a professional wrestler, and so Edie promised not to use any striking techniques, which is prohibited in wrestling Then that means that they have to fight in a wrestling style?
That�s right. I must say that this is somewhat to Edie�s disadvantage
Mitama said, but.
Not really, we�re wearing judo uniform only on top
Edie said and moved right away.
She approached Grace-san.
Guh!
As soon as Edie reached out to grab Grace-san.
Woo!
Edie shuffled and grabbed Grace-san�s arm at a super-fast speed. Using her whole body.
Woah! Edie�s done a shoulder throw!
Grace-san�s tall figure flipped on the air.
Then, she�s tossed down to the judo hall mat.
Guu!
Edie shortened her distance with the collapsed Grace-san.
What do you think? If we�re going with normal Judo then that�s one point for me. But, since Nei�s idea is to make it a school swimsuit Judo, this won�t end until Jun cries She grinned.
Jun�s quite sturdy so you didn�t feel it, right? Stand up, we�re going to continue
Grace-san stood up sullenly.
What about you, why aren�t you attacking when I�m down? Are you looking down on me?
She glared at Edie.
Not really. If I make a bad move, then I�ll be at a disadvantage. Jun�s better at pinning than me. Hit and run is the right choice since it�s one of my strengths
Edie bounces lightly on the mat, showing off her gorgeous footwork.
Well then, I�ll return the favor!
This time, Grace-san lunges onto Edie.
There you go!
Edie used Grace-san�s charge to throw her off again.
Grace-san�s body does another clean spin in the air and fell on the floor.
Okay, get up again
Edie took distance from Grace-san and provoked her by clapping her hands.
Edie�s been making clean techniques since earlier but Mitama-san, is Edie proficient in Judo?
Nei asks.
No, that was a judo technique from before
Mitama said.
Edie�s just throwing her off at the right time. She�s a genius at closing the gap with her opponent
I mean, there�s a rumor that Edie�s a genius, right?
Nei speaks as it broadcasts to the whole school.
Yes, I won�t deny that. It seems that she never saw throwing techniques from Judo until she came to Japan six months ago. She hasn�t received formal training since coming to Japan either. But as you can see, she�s able to do it Mitama explained.
Oh what did I hear? They seem to call me a genius!
Edie laughs.
Damn!
Grace-san stood up and rushed towards Edie again, but.
As soon as she grabs Edie, she�s thrown off again.
Thud.
You call yourself a pro wrestler but you haven�t done a thing that says that yet
Edie took her distance and smiled.
It�s dangerous if I get too close
Their physique and weight difference are too big.
Daa!
Then, Grace-san made it look like she�s rushing, but she changed the speed of the attack halfway.
It�s a feint, so she�s trying to let Edie�s timings miss.
But.
So?
Edie read through Grace-san�s actions.
She dropped Grace-san�s body after moving along with the feint.
That won�t work on me
Edie�s assassination skills are just like Kudou martial arts, she can read the qi of her opponents.
Jun�s raw strength is great, but it�s too easy to figure out. You won�t win like that
Edie smiled.
If you�re doing a feint, then you need to be quicker and sharper. Like this!
She claps her hand in front of Grace-san who�s just about to get up.
Guh?
Grace-san�s posture broke out of surprise, and Edie pushed her lightly.
That broke the balance and Grace-san tumbled on the floor again.
This is a great example of how to defeat your enemy without using a lot of force as long as you know the right time to attack
Mitama commented on Edie�s move.
Jun has a big body, you�re flexible, strong, and sturdy. That�s your natural gift. It�s the raw talent you had since birth
Edie said.
In the women�s pro wrestling world, that raw talent is enough to overwhelm the athletes around you. But in pro wrestling has a system where both parties receive the techniques with their bodies and show them to the audience. So, if you�re just taking it in without doing anything, then Jun isn�t a scary opponent at all don�t make fun of me. I won�t lose for someone who�s just quick like you!
Grace-san said.
That�s not the case. Jun, you lost to Margo the other day. And you lost to Kyouko just earlier this morning
That�s right, Margo-san took her down in the martial arts tournament, and Kyouko-san smashed her this morning.
they�re just monsters!
Grace-san makes a bitter face.
You can�t win against something that horrifying
Margo-san took down all the participants in the unlimited class.
Kyouko-san and Grace-san�s fight was like an adult playing with a kid.
Then, am I a monster too? You can�t do anything but lose since I�m a monster?
Edie asks with a smile
I�m still sixteen. Jun�s five years older. My body is smaller than yours. Jun can�t win against me? Just because I�m a monster, you�re giving up and letting yourself be defeated without doing anything?
Against Margo-san, who�s competing in the same unlimited class, then she might be able to accept the loss.
Even more when against Kyouko-san, a living legend.
But with Edie.
Grace-san, the pro wrestler woman. It�s hard for her to accept a loss against a freshman in high school.
i.
If you have time to complain then beat me. You�re just disgracing yourself by complaining
Edie forced her.
Youu!
Grace-san rushed towards Edie again.
I told you that�s not going to work
Edie took Grace-san�s arm, jumped, and hugged her.
ooh! It�s the armlock cross defense!
Nei shouts.
Edie used her whole body to break Grace-san�s stance and snap the right arm.
Ugh!
But, Edie let�s go before it gets dislocated.
Finishing it like that would be boring!
you?
Grace-san�s surprised.
I thought you can�t do pinning techniques?
I only said that I�m bad at it. I didn�t say that I can�t
Edie smiled.
I didn�t lie, I didn�t bluff either. Jun, you lack attentiveness
She didn�t distance herself from Grace-san like earlier.
Edie laughed on the sides.
Stop screwing with me!
Grace-san grabbed Edie who�s just next to her, but.
This is a piece of cake!
Edie moved to Grace-san�s back instead.
I see. Now it�s the chokehold
Just as Mitama said. Grace-san�s pinned again.
If I recall, it was like this.
Muguu
Edie strangles Grace-san
Okay, let�s go to the next one
Edie lets go of the choke.
I don�t know much about pinning techniques, but it seems like I�m better than Jun at least. This is getting troublesome, maybe I should put you to sleep already?
She says.
Or.do you want to take off your judo uniform, Jun? It�s easy to use the techniques because you�re wearing that. If I�m in my school swimsuit, it�ll be hard to grab me don�t make fun of me! Screw you! Stop fooling around!
Grace-san shouts.
I�m Grace Marinka! I�ll never lose to a lass like you!
Then.
You�re the one who should stop fooling around
Mitama, the commentator said.
If you don�t want to lose Edie, then take off your uniform. Do you not have the strength to use anything so you don�t lose? Struggle. You�re at a disadvantage you know!
!
Grace-san�s expression changed.
Edie�s a genius. But, just because she�s a genius doesn�t mean that she doesn�t put in the effort. She studied judo skills and pro wrestling. Furthermore, she�s already investigated everything about you Grace Marinka-san Mitama said.
Obviously. I check out the people I think are capable. I don�t know when we�ll fight, and so I use the techniques of the strong people as reference for improving my own Edie said.
I�ve seen all of Jun�s matches that have been filmed and viewable. That�s why I know your habits when using a technique
Edie�s able to time Grace-san perfectly not only because she�s a genius in fighting, or that she can read her Qi.
I saw Poron and Mimi�s matches too but Jun�s matches were.interesting. And thus, I understood why Jun�s not satisfied in the pro wrestling world
Grace-san is an overwhelmingly strong wrestler in the organization she belonged to because of her amazing physical abilities.
It�s too overwhelming that she felt that the women�s pro wrestling was lacking, and forced herself to participate in the martial arts tournament the other day. She escaped from her pro-wrestling organization.
But, if you�re going to fight with us, then you need to be a bit more serious or it�ll trouble us. If you lose, then you need to feel frustrated about it. And, you need to be prepared to do whatever you can no matter what so you don�t get defeated Edie said with a smile.
Well, that�s enough pep talk. Either way, I�m going to do this until Jun starts crying. I�ll keep making you lose until you�re so bummed about it that you burst into tears.
Kuu
Grace-san stood up, took off her judo uniform, and tossed it on the mat.
don�t make fool of me! you!
You see, when you attack while your right shoulder rises up, your fight becomes obvious
Edie turned Grace-san over once again.
Jun, you have great raw talent, but you lack in effort
Dammit!
Grace-san�s stamina is robust so.
Even if she�s taken down multiple times, she goes back up and Edie takes her down.
Edie tosses Grace-san down with minimal effort. Again and again.
The whole school watches that broadcast.
I�m just thinking.
Nei speaks looking deeply moved.
You know, they often say on geniuses, like in the manga and the likes. That there�s a pattern in the stories where people who overcome their sad experience are stronger than those born with natural talent in the end Yeah.
That happens a lot.
The story where a person who overcame their grief is stronger than those who don�t.
But, I think that�s just bull. No matter how painful of a personal experience you had, it doesn�t make you much stronger or more capable. Everyone has different experiences The screen shows the struggle between Edie and Grace-san, the genius girl, and the woman with a blessed body, still continuing.
Both of them have the talent in martial arts compared to others.
Even talented people can�t reach their full potential if they don�t work hard, no matter how hard you work, you�ll always lose to someone more talented. If it�s a matter of ability, apart from polishing your skills, then whatever experience you had is irrelevant I�m sure that there�s something to be said for mental training, but I don�t think that having a sad experience makes them mentally stronger
Mitama said.
That�s right, if you experience painful and sad things over and over, then it�ll only numb your mind. Just because you react less to sadness doesn�t mean that your heart became stronger. Your senses are just numbed Grace Marinka is in that state right now
Huh?
Yeah, her heart is numbed. That�s why Edie�s trying to wake her heart up
Grace-san�s tossed away again.
Hey, hey, is that all you can do? Is that Jun�s strength?
Dammit! You!
Grace-san jumped at Edie again.
Slow, dull, and weak
Edie closed to Grace-san and tossed her.
Are you not going to cry? Jun still won�t cry even after losing this much?
As if I would!
They repeat the same act, rushing, tossing, over and over.
Grace Marinka-san�s a stamina monster, but Edie�s also a stamina type
Nei mutters.
She has stamina, endurance, and also intelligence. That�s why she�s extremely energy efficient
Mitama said.
Yeah, it seems like their fight will continue but in the end, Edie will be left standing. I�m sure of it
After five minutes, it was just as Nei predicted.
Haa, haa, haa, haa
Grace-san�s flat on the judo hall mat, bathing in sweat.
Edie didn�t even break a sweat, still smiling, standing on the mat.
The 21-year-old tall female wrestler in her school swimsuit lies down on the mat, unable to get up.
Are you still not going to cry, Jun?
Edie asks with a smile.
Haa, haa, haa, i will never cry
Grace-san gasps for air as she speaks.
I see. Then, it�s a draw for today
Edie said with a smile.
This school swimsuit judo fight will not end until one of us cries. That�s why our fight will continue. Even if it�s for ten, or even twenty years
Edie�s turning Grace-san to her friend that way.
To continue their fight means that they�ll be companions.
I�m looking forward to it. Jun
Hearing Edie�s bright voice. Grace-san;
Kuh, dammit!
Tears flowed out of Grace Marinka�s eyes.
1308. Crushing Negatives The fifth warrior
Huh, what�s up Jun? Your face is getting wet
Edie�s not accepting that Grace Marinka-san is crying.
Guu, uguu
Grace-san covers her face and began to cry for real.
Oh? It seems like Jun�s stomach is hurting. Can�t help it then, Mitama, can you play with me?
Sure
Mitama, the commentator, went in the middle of the Judo hall.
Sorry, if I�m going to do it with Edie, then I�m taking these off
Mitama said and then took off her white school uniform and cap.
White pants and a white shirt, and a couple of buttons open on the chest to make it easy to move around.
You can just barely see the bra, which emphasizes Mitama�s breast size.
I know I can�t beat Edie right at this moment
Mitama begins with prep exercise, stretching her leg muscles.
Still, even if one can�t win, you have to face your opponent with all your heart, or it won�t be training at all
She also spins her shoulders and arms, preparing for the fight.
Then.
Anjou Arts, Anjou Mitama, here I come
Come on!
Edie takes a stance with a smile.
Teiyaa!
Mitama swiftly goes for a punch.
No, it�s a series of punches followed by a spinning kick.
Edie�s casually dodging Mitama�s attacks.
Hmm, your attacks have become more precise. Your focal points have shifted, but.
This time, Edie�s on the offensive.
Mitama avoided the first kick, but the second one.
Here!
Edie opened up her fist before striking and slammed Mitama�s breasts.
Guh, attacking from the blind spot as usual
Yeah, she doesn�t mean blind spot on vision.
She meant that Edie�s fist struck from the angle that�s in a blind spot from the mind.
I also am in the sixth kyu of Kudou arts so I know that.
As usual, Mitama�s image of herself as the attacker is strong. You have that image that you�re the one attacking and the opponent will react like this in your mind, and so you attack with that image in mind, that�s why you�re weak against unexpected attacks Edie said.
It�s a mistake to think that the battle will go the way you want it to go. That�s why I can attack your mind�s blind spot
Thanks for the lesson!
Mitama says and fires off her next series of kicks.
Edie dodged them lightly.
That�s good, but your rhythm is monotone
Edie just made a perfect copy of Mitama�s kick just now.
See? It�s two kicks but both of them have a triple beat rhythm
i see
From my perspective, Edie�s kicks are faster, more accurate, and sharper than the one she copied.
If I were you, then I�d change the rhythm of the two kicks. Like this, tantontan, tantontatatan
Once again, Edie unleashed a series of kicks, and Mitama�s unable to anticipate the second kick, and so her shoulder got hit.
Guh, i see!
Mitama says while holding her shoulder.
Don�t use the same rhythm all the time. When attacking, you need to randomize your patterns. That�s not something you think during the actual battle. That�s why make it a habit of training Edie said, then reenacted the sequence of Kicks Mitama did but in different rhythms.
If you do that, then it�ll be harder for your enemy to anticipate your attacks. You�ll be less likely to get hit in your blind spots
Roger that!
This time, Mitama did as Edie told her.
She unleashed a series of kicks with different rhythms are unleashed at Edie again and again.
After avoiding the fifth kick in the row.
Look, that�s not it!
She breaks Mitama�s posture by brushing off the pivot.
uu
Mitama falls over.
You�re not randomizing your rhythm! It became Tanton takatakatottan. Tatatakan, tantonton, to, and then, ton ton takaton takatontonton next, and then matanton, takatakatottan Err.
I guess that�s just how unreasonable geniuses are
Nei talks to Grace-san, still lying down on the mat.
Grace-san is someone who lived in the world of martial arts.
When Edie and Mitama started their practice, she stopped crying and watched the two fight in a daze.
She can remember everything happening in front of her and can analyze it instantly, then respond appropriately. Edie�s physical ability is amazing, but her brain is also outstanding.
Her body and brain are beyond normal humans.
But that�s not enough. Her memory, analysis, and responsiveness aren�t enough for her to defeat someone she�s never met before
Edie says while training.
What�s important is imagination and insight. Your skill to predict. If you want to get those two, then you�ll need to learn a lot, and accumulate data
Mitama�s kick almost hits Edie in the cheek as she speaks, but.
Edie moved her head and barely avoided it.
Now that was interesting, was that Anjou arts?
She asks Mitama.
It�s more of a traditional Karate technique than Anjou arts. A series of thrusts before a kick, blocking your opponent�s vision and kicking from the side
Mitama replied.
So, it�s like this?
Edie copies and returns the technique in an instant.
Hmm?
Mitama got hit by the technique she made.
However, Edie didn�t kick Mitama�s cheeks, her feet stopped mid-air.
I see. That was educational
Edie then lowered her legs.
That�s how I also learn a lot
Edie talks to Grace-san, who�s on the floor.
Naturally. She�s also giving me lessons, and that�s how we learn
Mitama loosened her stance and spoke to Grace-san.
We learn from each other. I take lessons from Mitama�s Anjou arts, and I also learn the martial arts concept behind it
Edie smiles.
In martial arts, each school has its base ideology. It�s also valuable data when dealing in actual battle
All for the fight.
Do you really want to be strong?
Grace-san looked up at Edie�s blinding smile and asks.
It�s not that I want to be strong, it�s just that I have people I want to keep safe
People, to protect?
Yes. If I just want to be stronger, then that�ll be a personal issue. If I�m going to rush in and lose to someone and die, then it�s just going to be about me
Edie said.
I have a family that I have to protect. If I lose, if I die, then my family will be the ones to suffer. And so, I can�t lose, I can�t die. I don�t use them in martial arts fights but I�ll use any dirty trick I have to keep my family safe. There�s no meaning if you don�t win and survive That�s also true for me. I must win to protect my Lord. It can�t end up with a draw. I need to have the power to defeat the enemy. Therefore, if there�s an opportunity to learn, I seek knowledge with Edie Mitama said.
Jun has an amazing body. Your physical abilities are outstanding. I can understand why the pro wrestling world got overwhelmed. You want to fight with all your strength, with all your might, don�t you?
Edie asks.
I just wanted to be stronger. Stronger than anyone in the world
Grace-san replies.
I can understand how you feel, but you�re just a kid them. Jun, you just want to relieve that frustration building up inside of you by lashing out. You can�t become strong if you fight with your emotions Then, Edie.
You need to find a reason to become stronger other than yourself. Don�t fight for yourself, fight for someone else. You can�t move forward unless you do that, Jun
I.
You�re already quitting as the pro wrestler named Grace Marinka, right? Then, go back to being Onoe Jun, and think over
She speaks to Grace-san with kindness.
Why are you telling me this?
Grace-san asks Edie.
Do you not get frustrated that a five-year-younger girl is preaching you?
Edie asks with a smile.
Not really. That�s not the problem, I�m asking why are you going out of your way to make opportunities like this for someone like me
You don�t even understand that?
Mitama asks Grace-san.
It�s the same reason why Edie�s giving me lessons. Edie finds some worth in us
That�s right. Jun, you�re going to grow better just by changing the way you think. Besides
Edie said.
During the fight earlier, it seemed like I�m one-sidedly attacking, but it had its meaning. To me, fighting a tall wrestler like Jun is valuable data collection
Are you saying that there was value in fighting me?
Grace-san�s surprised.
To Grace-san, only the image of one-sidedly losing to Edie remained in her brain.
Of course, it was educational to me. And so, I want to continue learning from Jun who will continue to grow stronger
Edie looked Grace-san in the eye and said.
I want Jun to learn techniques that aren�t from pro wrestling. That way, you�ll become stronger than now
I mean, if Onoe Jun-san is quitting the pro wrestling organization, then you should officially join team Kuromori, right?
Nei asks with a smile.
Come with us as the fifth member of our team, then we�ll take over the world together
Margo, Edie, Kudou Haruka, and Kendou Maria, and now she will be the fifth member
That�s a good idea. If you�re with Edie, then I�m sure that you�ll find your real reason why you have to fight
Mitama said.
Grace-san.
Okay. I�ll be in your care
She speaks with a clear voice.
To be honest, even after hearing all that, I still don�t know. But, I admit that you�re much stronger than I am right at this moment. I�m weak. That�s why I�ll go with your suggestion if I can become stronger than I am now You don�t have to be so hesitant. Don�t say anything and follow me
Edie pats her chest and said.
Yeah, I should do that
Grace-san finally smiled.
Okay, that�s the end of our special emergency program! Grace Marinka became Edie�s pupil! I don�t think you guys understood what happened but you�ll figure out the value of this broadcast in three years! Look forward to that!
Nei looks at the camera and said.
That�s right!
Bye-bye, see you later!
Nei and Edie waved their hands and the show ended.
Oh, it went well it seems
The door to the break room opened and Katsuko-nee comes, holding the portable safe.
Shirahata-san and Momoka finished their shower it seems.
Shirahata-san�s wearing the jersey jacket I left in the break room instead of her torn blouse.
I�ll borrow this
Sure, go ahead
I tore her blouse so I don�t have the right to complain.
Still, this is a fun school. I�m looking forward to going here every day
Nozomi said.
Well, you girls need to stay in the Nadeshiko department until school hours are over
Katsuko-nee told Nozomi, Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Misato.
Should I go too?
Tsukiko asks.
Tsukiko just enrolled in the Nadeshiko department today.
I mean, Mitama too, but.
Dear, do you want Tsukiko-chan to stay here?
Katsuko-nee asks me because Dolly and Anna are here.
She�s wondering if Tsukiko should stay here to observe and make sure that the two don�t rampage.
No, they should be okay now, Tsukiko?
I asked.
Yes, they�re stable now
Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.
1309. Crushing Negatives Spearhead
These girls will be okay even if I�m not here
Tsukiko looked at Dolly and Anna.
They�re no longer nervous and wary of us
Speaking of which, the two were holding their spears when they got here, but now.
They let go of their spears and let them stand against the wall.
They seem to understand that Kou-sama has no intention of harming them
You didn�t show any signs of attacking, and you don�t interfere with anything beyond necessary
Anya said.
Yeah, I did show them that I had sex with a lot of girls but.
I left them alone.
They saw how Kou-sama is in good terms with everyone, and how Kou-sama embraces the girls and releases their mind
Yoshida-kun.isn�t scary
Tsukiko said. Ai added.
Men are scary, but.Yoshida-kun isn�t
Oh, I get that. Kuromori-kun makes you feel at ease. In fact. He�s amazing in sex
Nozomi said.
But, it feels natural, don�t you think? Like, doing it with Kuromori Kou-sama
Right. Our fates are already sealed, so it makes you feel that it�s inevitable. Oh, it�s not like I�m regretting having sex with you. Rather, I feel glad that it happened Momoka and Shirahata-san said.
These girls also feel that Kou-sama and the girls accept each other
Tsukiko said.
Therefore, I�ll go back to the Nadeshiko department. I�m worried about the remaining two
The remaining two prostitute cadets, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san.
The prostitute cadets, Nozomi, Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Misato are in this room.
Tsukiko, the other member of the Nadeshiko department is in here, but. Mitama, oh right, she�s still in the Judo Hall.
Then that means, it�s just Yukino and Minaho-neesan facing Tokuda-san?
At the end of the lunch break, Yukino went to the Nadeshiko department, in other words, the hidden room under the principal�s office.
Yukino talks to everyone with the same attitude, and she never breaks her pace so I think that she�ll talk to the two of them normally
Tsukiko said.
But, I don�t think Yukino-chan can make Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan open up
Katsuko-nee said.
I wonder. I think that Sonoko-san also knows about Yukino�s situation, right
She�s Shirasaka Sousuke�s daughter, and because of her father, she went through some tragic events and the whole nation knows about it.
It was during the May holiday incident, where all the information about Yukino is leaked to the internet.
I think they have a lot of common because they�ve been through a lot because of their bad parents, but their upbringing is different
Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.
Yukino-chan was still a young lady of the Shirasaka house. She�s not the young lady of the head of the Shirasaka house, but still, she�s a daughter of the head of a top-class advertising company, so she had a good life before all that, right?
Yukino isn�t on the level of the young ladies of nobility, but sure, she was still a young lady.
Yukino-san. It�s my first time seeing her but she�s different. It feels that she�s very sophisticated
Momoka said.
Right, I�ve been watching her on TV. I thought that I can�t beat that flashy atmosphere of hers
Shirahata-san said.
She�s a Tokyo child. Her upbringing is different from us, I understood that when I met her
Nozomi said.
Oh yeah, Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san are daughters of presidents of a local company.
I think Sonoko-chan�s going to be confused. Even if Yukino-chan talks to them, they won�t be in the same wavelength
Sonoko-san and her friend are daughters of Kansai Yakuza, the lowest good-for-nothing men.
Yukino�s topic is probably with fashion so their conversation won�t match.
Katsuko-san, let�s hurry. We�ve been living with Sonoko-san for the past few weeks so we�re used to dealing with them
Nozomi said.
Their sense of fellowship with Tokuda-san is growing.
They did promise to follow up with the two prostitute cadets from Kansai before they drop out.
Then, we�re going back now. Dear, take care of this place
Katsuko-nee gave me the keys to the van parked in front of the bakery.
Just stack the empty pads. I�ll drive the car back to the mansion later
Oh, got it
Well then, see you again Kuromori-kun!
Excuse us
Yes, we�re coming to school tomorrow so we�ll meet again
Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san told me.
Yeah, I�m usually here after the second period until the fifth period
Today, I didn�t end up going from the first period to the sixth, but.
Well then, I will be excusing myself too
Me too
Tsukiko and Misato bowed their heads to me.
Err, I�ll shower you with love once we get back to the mansion, Tsukiko.
Misato, we weren�t able to have sex today, but let�s do it tomorrow
I promised her.
Yes, certainly
Also, Arisu and Kinuka will be attending in the new middle school on Wednesday
Yes, I heard from Katsuko-sama as well. Thank you, please tell the two Good luck
Misato�s happy for her sister and her bodyguard�s situation.
Mitama�s also coming to this school so we can meet every day
Yeah, then soon, you�ll be with Arisu
I�m looking forward to it
Misato smiles.
Then, let�s go. I think we�ll be fine in school, but Tsukiko-chan, be on the lookout
Yes
She can deal with whatever situation with her Miko power.;
If it�s within the school, you don�t have to deal with the weakness of the Takakura shrine maidens where they can shoot her from a distance beyond her reach.
Then.
I�m back!
Mitama, in her white school uniform, returns.
Just in time. These girls are going back to the Nadeshiko department, so Mitama, go with them as their guard
I ordered right away.
Even so, it�s better to have at least one bodyguard with them.
Roger that!
With that said, Katsuko-nee, Nozomi, Momoka, Shirahata-san, Tsukiko, Misato, and Mitama.
They left the bakery.
Ai, Anya and the drill sisters remained.
Haa, now it�s a little quiet
Ai comes to me and said.
I�m.bad at meeting people for the first time
Sorry about that
Anya smiled wryly.
No, that�s not.what I mean
Ai says in a panic.
We�re back!
Nei and Edie have returned after Katsuko-nee left.
Nei, Edie, and Grace Marinka-san.
As expected, Grace-san looks a bit down.
Oh, I�ll prepare tea
Ai began to prepare tea for everyone
I�ll help you out
Nei goes with Ai.
Sit here Jun. Darling, did you watch our fight?
Edie asks me with a smile.
Yeah, I did. We watched it here, but.
I.
Why did you broadcast it to the whole school?
If she was to fight against Grace-san, isn�t it better if it�s done secretly by the students?
Well, it�s a countermeasure for jealousy
Nei replies instead of Edie.
The story of Edie winning the tournament of her class the other day has already spread throughout the school. Not everyone�s interested in martial arts, and the broadcast for the tournament was at a late-night slot, but even then, not all the students would watch it Well, yeah, true.
But you see since Edie won, and they saw some people congratulating her. There will be people taking it badly and saying that she�s getting carried away
Remember the incident earlier this morning, Darling?
Edie asks me.
This morning, about Megu?
There was a third-year guy who stopped Megu from entering the school building after her morning practice and confessed to her in front of the students.
But, that was just a guy who didn�t like that we�re engaged in our freshmen year and sell pastry at the cafeteria.
It�s a show only for harassment.
We can�t let that happen again. That�s why I demonstrated how strong I am to the student body
Edie overwhelmed Grace-san, a professional wrestler.
She showed her extreme strength without cutting corners.
Edie�s beaten up some delinquents in the past, but the students don�t know that.
Even the students who happened to witness that scene don�t know how strong Edie is.
But having a pro wrestler, Grace Marinka-san, then it�s easy to understand.
She�s taller and her physique is much better than Edie�s. She looks like a talented adult female wrestler from her appearance.
Then, Edie gave Grace-san an overwhelming defeat.
I usually create this image of an unreasonable, quick-tempered, and frank character. That�s why I talk like this
Yeah, Edie actually can talk Japanese without sounding broken.
I convey to everyone that it�s bad if I get angry
I see it now.
That also promoted my close relationship with Mitama-chan! Everyone watches Yukino-chan�s TV show after all
Mitama appears on TV with the twins, Eri and Rie, wearing a micro bikini instead of Yukino, whose belly is already starting to swell.
She�s a beauty with an incredible style, a dignified aura, and she seems to gain a lot of fans as she defeats various people at the TV station every week.
I�m also close to Darling and Megumi. If we can convince them that it�s a bad idea to be hostile to me, then they won�t be messing with Darling and Megumi either
Edie said.
That�s why she purposely shows that she gets along with Mitama.
That�s the reason for our side, but as for Jun
Edie looked at Grace-san.
Jun had to lose properly. That�s why I made her lose in front of the whole school
Yeah, it was utter defeat. I lost, and made such an ugly mess that people saw it live
Grace-san speaks bitterly.
That�s the end of my martial arts life
Then.
Losing isn�t shameful. The shame is when you don�t get up
Nei said.
If you accepted that you lost, then you have to stand up. Don�t remain defeated, grab that victory next time
But I.
Grace-san looks down.
I�ll say it again and again. Jun has a great raw talent. If Jun�s body learned my skills, don�t you think that would be amazing?
Edie smiled.
I�ll only enter the martial arts scene for one year. Next year, I�ll quit
Why? You�re so strong
Grace-san is surprised.
I�m not interested in having people watch me as I fight. Even so, I have reasons why I have to go to the ring
Edie said. Anya;
Translate what I�m about to say for the girls
She�s going to tell the drill sisters.
Okay
Anya agreed.
I came from an assassination cult from New Orleans. My skills were originally made for killing people, for assassinations. Such techniques were drilled into me since childhood. I�ve been training far harder than Jun might think Edie smiled.
Fortunately, I left the cult and came to Japan. I met Darling and found this lovely family. However, I�m still not free. The assassination cult knows my skills, and if the head of the cult changed, they might try to get me back. Or maybe another organization will try to recruit me to their ranks That�s.
Jun may not understand this because you�re Japanese, but that�s how it is. That�s why I have to make sure that I don�t get used as an assassin
And so, martial arts tournaments!
Nei said with a smile.
Correct. Even if it�s just for a year, I�ll make my face known all over the world as a famous female fighter. A person whose face and name are known to many can�t become an assassin. That�s how I�ll make the assassination cult give up on me Edie said.
While at it, that�s also a way to launder my personal career. If I�m famous as a martial artist, then I can spread that as my official setting instead of being someone raised by an assassination cult from childhood. The reason I�m strong is that I�m in martial arts Edie said. Anya translates.
Dolly and Anna are listening to the conversation earnestly.
Well then, now I�ll be speaking for Darling
Edie looked at the drill sisters.
I�ll settle the last concern you�re feeling
Huh, what?
Just as Darling said, you don�t have to kill people anymore. In Japan, there are no jobs for the girl assassins
Edie speaks clearly.
You need to learn skills to survive in the future other than killing people using spears. Well, you don�t have to worry about that. Darling and us will look for one
Yeah, that�s right
I also looked at Dolly and Anna and said.
You know what I�m talking about right? I think you girls are worried about what�s ahead
Huh?
I�ll say it before you make conclusions, you don�t have to toss away your spears
The two drill spears on the wall.
You won�t have to kill people anymore, and you won�t be girl assassins anymore. But, you can still hold to your spears, even continue your training
The sisters sighed in relief.
Those are skills you learned with great pains, it�s a waste to abandon them. You girls are afraid that you can�t use your spears anymore, aren�t you?
Using their drill spears in killing is something the sisters take pride and joy in.
Being a girl assassin was their reason for being.
They can�t just abandon it as it�s always been like that.
Although, the meaning of your spears will change. From today on, it�s no longer a spear used to deal with people you�re ordered to kill. Dolly, Anna, you�re going to use that spear to keep our family safe Edie said.
It�s the same with my skills. My skills aren�t for killing people. It�s to protect my family
Anya translates and the sisters listen.
If your spear is used to protect, then that�s good! You don�t have to throw it away, keep on practicing with it!
� Just imagine Americans trying to speak Japanese, that�s how it is, but I can�t really translate that in English
1310. What Crushing Negatives Mean
Haa, finally it�s just us
Ai tells me as the bakery became quiet.
Katsuko-nee took the prostitute cadets back to the Nadeshiko department.
Edie and Nei drove Anya, the drill sisters, and Grace Marinka back to the mansion.
Therefore, it�s just Ai and me here now.
We skipped classes for the whole day today
Usually, we take classes in the classroom during the first, second period, and then the fifth and sixth periods.
Of course, there won�t be enough for attendance, but I do take reports and make-up classes after.
To tell the truth, I don�t think I need to get a school diploma.
It�s okay to leave the school too since we have the bakery.
Although, I want to live with the other students as much as possible while I�m still in high school.
But today, it�s only 20 minutes before the sixth period ends, and so we can�t go back to our classroom now.
Yoshida-kun
Ai hugged me.
Let�s go to the break room
Err
How many times did I have sex consecutively today?
I�m not asking for sex.I know that Yoshida-kun is tired.
Ai said.
You should.take a rest.at least for twenty minutes. Ai will be your hug pillow
Sure
We entered the break room.
Yeah, the vent fans are at full power but the smell of sex still remains.
The bedsheets are moist from sweat.
Wait, I�ll change the sheets
Ai took out a replacement sheet and swapped them.
She�s a girl who needs her mother to do anything for yet since she started living in the mansion, she can do the bedding properly now.
Okay. Oh, wait
Ai took off her skirt.
I don�t want them to get wrinkled
Ai�s thin bare legs are exposed, and she lied down on the bed first.
Come, Yoshida-kun
I took off just my pants and lied next to Ai.
There, there
Ai hugged me.
Huh? I thought Ai would be my body pillow
This looks like I�m Ai�s hug pillow here.
It�s okay, Yoshida-kun�s bigger
Ai said with her cheeks blushing.
Ai
Ai is so cute that I kissed her.
Ahn, nothing more than that. It gets me wet
Ai said bashfully.
Right, let�s take a nap
Okay
Taking a good sleep even if it�s just 20 minutes will help.
I closed my eyes.
Then.
Pipipipipi!
I hear the alarm going off in the break room.
Isn�t this?
Someone�s outside the bakery, trying to force the door open?
The door to the bakery is locked outside, you need fingerprints and a passcode.
I often unlock the door when Edie�s around but.
Otherwise, I won�t be able to type in the PIN every time I want to put out freshly baked bread in the sales area during lunchtime.
But since Edie�s outside, it should be locked.
I hurriedly checked on the monitor from the break room to show the video from the surveillance camera on the door.
Hey! Open up!
Kyouko-san�s the one holding the knob.
Here�s tea
Ai told Kyouko-san.
Sorry for barging in so suddenly
Kyouko-san sat down and smiled at the displeased Ai.
What�s the matter?
I also sat down and asked Kyouko-san.
Well, you see. I went to the city and had fun with Cordelia, and then we scattered away to wind them up
Oh, they made a fuss again.
Besides, I came over to check on the drill girls I have you
It was Kyouko-san who handed custody of the drill sisters, Dolly and Anna, this morning.
Edie took the girls back to the mansion. It�s going to be hard to take them if it�s after school
Right. I guess we passed each other
Kyouko-san tells me with a calm smile.
So, what do you think about those girls, how are they?
I.
Well, I�ll take the girls, just as Kyouko-san asked. Thanks to everyone�s help, Dolly and Anna has opened up more, and I�m sure that they�ll decide to join our family tonight I see
So, well, I�m also taking in the remaining 11 assassins. I�m wondering if this weekend would be a good time. Once Dolly and Anna have gotten used to us, then it�s easier for the other girls to accept it. Besides, Mana and the girls� first day at school would be on Wednesday, so it would be great if it�s after that. It�ll be calm in the house by then Man, you�re amazing
Kyouko-san smiled.
I said that earlier this morning, but to think that you�d take them all in?
I mean, weren�t you the one who said that, Kyouko-san?
You told me to take the thirteen girl assassins you brought from Southeast Asia, including Dolly and Anna.
Just because I told you to do it doesn�t mean that you should. Even it�s just two of them, they�re too dangerous that you don�t know what to do. Then, if I told you to take 11 more of the same level, you should be giving up on that situation Kyouko-san said, but.
Huh, but they�re good girls. Dolly and Anna, I mean. They�re honest and obedient
But, they�re girls who know nothing but killing.then, are you saying that you can suddenly make all thirteen of them live with you?
Oh, if that�s the case.
When the remaining 11 arrive, well have them live together in the empty houses near the mansion. Also, since Anya joined our family, she�ll stay and live with them for a while. Anya�s okay to stay in Japan for a while, right?
Yeah, I knew that you captured that girl
Kyouko-san smiled wryly.
Don�t say it like that. Kyouko-san, you�re also a part of our family
I said.
It�s just that Anya�s promoted from being Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia�s pet to a little sister
Hmm, well, true
Kyouko-san smiled wryly
So, now that the thirteen girl assassins are yours, what will you do with them? Are you going to put them to a special unit in the Kouzuki SS?
I.
I won�t let those girls kill anymore
I made it clear.
Then, what will they do? I don�t think they can be bodyguards in Kouzuki SS. They don�t have brakes so they will definitely kill someone in excessive self-defense
It�s easy to put brakes on them. We have Tsukiko and the girls on our side
Using the Miko power, we can restrict their mind from killing people at all times.
If you do that, it�ll break them
They won�t. I�ve been checking on Dolly and Anna but they never received any trauma
I responded immediately.
They�re no longer bound with the rule that they had to succeed in their assassination or their sisters will get killed like when they were in Southeast Asia. Those girls are proud of their skills, but they�re not the kind of killers who want to kill at all costs If there�s no need to kill, then that�s better. That�s how they think.
Dolly and Anna might be just as you say, but there could be a devilish homicide among the remaining eleven
Kyouko-san said.
That won�t be. Kyouko-san already checked them before bringing them to the mansion. You brought them to Japan knowing that they should bring no problems, right?
Hmm, you�re quite sharp
It�s not like I�m going to use Dolly and the girls in Kouzuki SS. They�re cute, and their physical abilities are outstanding, and they�re also smart. I�m sure that they�ll succeed in whatever job I give them I asserted.
Yeah. I thought so too
Kyouko-san smiled.
Minaho�s right, you sure are to take in everything no matter what. You�re an outrageous one
Here, tea
Ai comes in with Japanese tea.
Yeah, thanks
Yoshida-kun�s tea
Thanks. Sit down, Ai
Okay
Ai sat next to me, facing Kyouko-san at the table.
Hey, did you know that there are two main types of treatment for diseases?
Kyouko-san asks me.
No, I don�t
Do you know about remedy, and Cure?
This is getting harder.
The term remedy refers to taking fever medicines when you have a fever, or antidiarrheal when you have a stomach ache
Kyouko-san explains.
Meanwhile, cure refers to the treatment where you find the root cause of the disease, asking why such symptoms occur and deal with it
I see.
When you hear them side-by-side, it makes it sound like the remedy sounds like a bad stopgap treatment, don�t you think? If you don�t deal with the cause of the disease, then your body won�t get better Hmm, I guess
Ai mutters.
If you don�t deal with the symptoms, even if you deal with the fever remedy or diarrhea remedy, the symptoms will come back
Yeah, that�s the theory. But it doesn�t go that smoothly in reality
Kyouko-san?
It�s not always easy to determine the cause of an illness, sometimes, the root cause of the illness can�t be treated immediately. It could be a physical condition problem, or that you need surgery. But, if you have symptoms like high fever and diarrhea, then you�ll have to continue monitoring and deal with it as you go. If you leave it until you�re in pain, then you�ll lose strength and won�t be able to regain it Yeah, you can�t do anything if you die before getting cured.
Anyway, what�s important is to deal with the symptoms that you�re experiencing right at the moment.
It doesn�t apply just to illnesses, but also a lot of things
Kyouko-san said.
Whenever a problem comes up in a nation, a company, or just a community, they deal with that first. Naturally, the problem is usually deeply rooted in the nation, company, or community. But, making changes to the root of the system is time-consuming. It needs reform. But, if another problem appears, you have to deal with it right away or it�ll start to rot the whole system to the core Yeah.
But, stupid commentators and dim-witted politicians only talk about the cure. They say This is a problem within the system. This needs a major reform, then underestimate the importance of addressing the problems that are already there. Then they insist that It�s useless to devote human and financial resources for something ad hoc There are people in trouble and suffering in front of them but they can�t admit that what they�re doing can improve the situation I think so too. People who think they�re smart.immediately thinks that It�s fault, to begin with.then continue by saying You can�t do anything right then and there Ai said.
Yeah, true. I�m sure there�s one person who brings up principles when talking about something that needs to be done quickly
I remembered.
When we were in our free time during the field trip.the conversation was where to go.but there�s a weirdo who asks Do we even need free time on our school trip?
Oh, there definitely is someone like that.
Someone who endlessly argues on what can�t be established as a discussion.
They might be thinking that they�re smarter, but they�re just idiots. Such people.
You get it. You know that remedy is just as important
Kyouko-san said.
The good thing about you is that you don�t mind trying everything you can do on your own. That�s why you get more results in less time
That�s.
People who scream We need to change the fundamentals! only spend more time and the problem in front of them doesn�t improve. If a problem arises, deal with it before even thinking about it. That�s crucial That�s right.
That�s what they call Negative Crusher
Huh?
It�s a person who crushes the negatives in front of them, eliminating problems one by one before even not knowing what to do next. One has a lot of things they can do, have to do, and must do. It�s better to take out the negatives, even if it�s just one, instead of stopping and thinking idly That�s what happened today.
With the drill sisters, with Anya.
With Megu�s problem.
With Grace Marinka.
Even with the prostitute cadets.
I just dealt with it one-by-one.
To others, it may look like I�m just making things up as I go along.
But, by dealing with what I can immediately, I can crush down the negatives.
Anya, Dolly, and Anna joined our family.
We dealt with the boys who tried to harass Megu, and I prevented the rumors from spreading out.
Grace-san lost her fight.
Nozomi and the girls promised to get along with Tokuda-san.
Don�t you think that the world should just be more positive? Do you feel that you�re moving in the right direction?
Kyouko-san asks me.
Yes, I think I was today
I replied immediately.
That�s good. If you live your life without regrets, then that�s how you will feel every day
Oh, that�s good.
Some say that you should only do what�s within your reach to the best of your ability, but if you reach out, you�ll find out that you can go further. That�s how it is!
I see
I smiled with Kyouko-san.
Well then, I�ll be going now that I finished the tea. I�ll be reaching out a bit further for tonight
Kyouko-san stood up.
What will you do?
I asked.
Well, just stealing some gems. There�s this sapphire I found and I like it
Oh right, she�s still an international criminal.
Well then, see you later! Thanks for the tea!
Kyouko-san left the bakery before the chime for the end of the sixth-period rings.
1311. Twilight Cool Down
After School
Megu and Kana-senpai returned to the bakery.
Megu, how�s the situation in the classroom?
I ask her because of the fuss this morning.
The third-year fans of the band guy who confessed to Megu to harass her.
They even barged into our classroom.
It�s okay, nothing happened after that
Was it MG five? The fans of that band immediately got dejected. All the band members dropped out of school after all
Kana-senpai said.
Tsukiko used her Miko power to rewrite their thoughts.
Yoshi-kun yelled at them so nobody would misunderstand us. They all know that they were just there to harass
Megu said.
I was right to act immediately.
If I left them alone, those guys would start the weird rumors and it�ll start to spread out.
It was also a great haul during lunch, nobody ever suspected on Nobu and Megumi-chan�s relationship
Kana-senpai said.
Then.
I�m back!
Nei and Edie returned to the bakery.
Anya-san, the Drill girls, and Grace-san have returned to the mansion
Huh, is it okay to leave them there?
I asked.
Those girls need some time to think away from us
Edie said.
Margo-oneechan�s in the mansion so we asked her to monitor them
Nei said.
Margo-san has the insight and strength to keep them in check so she can keep the trouble from coming.
After arriving in the mansion, the girls put down their spears and drank Mana�s tea
Eri-chan and Rie-chan�s playing with them too. There should be no problem since those girls can make a cheerful mood
They know their roles and move accordingly.
Kinuka-chan�s hiding in the back with Arisu-chan since it�s not good for her combat strength to stimulate the drill girls
Oh, that�s for the good.
Well, it should be okay. We�re near the mansion. It�s only going to be a few minutes that we�re not around
Yes, that, we need to go back right away Yo-chan. You need to hurry or Agnes and the girls will be home!
Oh right.
Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi�s first day in school.
Right, I have to welcome Agnes and the girls home
I have to be there when they return home or they might get lonely.
That�s right. That�s why we have to be there to welcome them home!
Nei said.
Then.
Well, let�s go home!
Katsuko-nee, Yukino, Tsukiko, and Mitama is here.
Huh, what about the Nadeshiko Department, Katsuko-nee?
Today�s their first day so they�re going back to the new brothel. Minaho-ojousama said
Katsuko-nee replied with a smile.
The girls seem to want to calm down in the new brothel, and talk to each other
Oh, it�s about Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san.
I hope that Nozomi and the girls talk to them smoothly.
Some topics need the conversation to be between the same generation so Minaho-ojousama nor I can�t touch that. They can only resolve that by themselves
Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san can�t become prostitutes of the Black Forest in that state.
They need to change the way they think.
But, whatever Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee tell them, their hearts won�t open up.
That�s why it had to be Nozomi and the girls, those from the same status.
Still, it helps that Mitama-san is here
Yukino said.
Nobody would think that Mitama-san is walking around with me
Mitama�s appearing on Yukino�s TV show.
Furthermore, she�s wearing a white school uniform and cap, making her look like she�s cosplaying.
Right, if Yukino-chan�s walking next to Mitama-chan, it makes you remember that she�s beautiful too
Nei laughed.
What do you mean by that!
Yukino pouts.
She just meant that you can see how cute and expressive Yukino is when next to the dignified Mitama
Edie replied with a wry smile.
Then, let�s go back home
Nobu, I have to be home today
Kana-senpai stayed over at the mansion last night but she�s going back to her home today.
Yoshi-kun, I�ll take a break from the club today
Megu said.
There�s a lot that happened today, and Mana-chan can�t take care of everything in the mansion. Captain Takeshiba already gave her permission
I feel sorry that Takeshiba-senpai�s always being so considerate of us
I said.
Don�t mind it, Takeshiba�s already endorsed to the Kouzuki SS and she�s going to enter a sports college
Edie said.
Oh yeah, Takeshiba-san did talk to Rei-chan about that.
As long as Takeshiba has enough competency in the future, we can recommend her in a company with an athletics department to the Kouzuki group
Onee-chan�s supporting those who took care of Yo-chan
Nei said.
We could make a track and field club in Kouzuki SS too. Yo-chan owns that company after all
Well, I think it�s better to introduce her to a club from a company with a history in that field
I think.
That aside, we can�t fit everyone in the car so we had to walk. How are we going back?
Katsuko-nee, Nei, Edie, Ai, Mitama, Tsukiko, Megu, Yukino, and me.
Even if nine of us try to get in the trunk, it�s going to be tight. There�s also the pads of pastries there
Katsuko-nee mutters.
Well, driving back to the mansion only takes ten minutes. But, it�s hard to climb the hill from the entrance of the mansion
Naturally, I�m riding!
Yukino declared.
Well, she�s pregnant so it can�t be helped
I�m walking then
Now I get why Edie and Nei came back.
They deliberately overload the car so I can�t just ride a car back to the mansion immediately.
When we get to the mansion, we still have a lot to deal with.
Before that.
I also need to cool down my head.
Mitama will ride the car as a bodyguard. Tsukiko, go home first
It�s going to put me at ease if a shrine maiden is in the mansion.
Certainly
The two bowed their head.
I�m also. riding the car
Ai said.
I�ve.been with Yoshida-kun all day. So I thought.Megumi-san can go home with him.
Then, she looked at Megu.
Ai-san
Okay, let�s do that
I want some time with Megu too.
It�s troublesome to have anyone but Katsuko-nee driving.
I�ll follow as Darling�s bodyguard
Then, I�ll go back riding the car
Edie and Nei chose different routes.
Let�s go then
We leave the bakery.
See you guys later!
At the hardly populated back entrance of the bakery.
Katsuko-nee talks to me while in the driver�s seat of the business van.
Ai�s on the passenger seat.
Since we�re within the school, putting Nei aside, it would be weird if we don�t hide Mitama, Tsukiko, and Yukino.
Yeah, we�ll catch up right away
The engine of the van starts revving up.
Megu
I held hands with Megu and walked out.
Edie�s also walking next to us.
The way back to the mansion is closer when going through the back of the school.
We walked within the school.
Oh, I watched the show. You�re amazing
A boy approached Edie.
Hey, join the Judo club. You�ll be sure to win the gold medal
Idiot, she just won a mixed martial arts tournament the other day
I looked at the General Women Thread and it seems that you have a good reputation
The guy who wrote some slander about you got beaten up to pulp by another guy
Oh, Edie�s awesomeness has been well received by the martial arts fans.
Thanks
Edie waved her hand happily.
Uhm, I�m a fan of Grace Marinka, but did she really come to the school today?
Yep
Edie replied with a smile.
Right.no matter how I looked at it, it was the judo hall in our school
Where is she now?
She�s already home. Just like Nikita Gorbachev
Eh, Nikita-chan�s already home too?
Anya�s fan has come too.
Both of them will come again to play. Especially Jun, I mean Grace. I�ll ask her to be the coach of the MMA club I�m going to build in the school
Edie said.
Coach? Didn�t you win against her?
The boys are surprised.
Well, no other way around it. Jun�s still older. But once she�s our coach, I�ll be training her every day
A freshman coaching a 21-year-old coach.
Huh, Grace Marinka has her pro wrestling matches, right?
Jun already quit pro wrestling. She will join us in our MMA scene in America
Edie smiled.
We�re going to have a match in America by the end of the year. It�s going to be airing on ground waves on primetime so look forward to it
Seriously?
We�re going to an open karate tournament at Kikaido Karate-kan
Huh? Isn�t that one only for males?
Dunno. It�s an open tournament so anyone can join, so it doesn�t matter if I join. If they have complaints, then I�ll just beat up every player in the match
Edie can use Michi�s Shingetsu, so.
She�s serious about that.
We need a bit of self-advertisement before going to America in December. Well, it should be okay, I�ll bring a lot of Tupperware filled with rice gruel with vegetables and also uncarbonated cola Edie laughed.
I don�t get it but, good luck
We�re students of the same school so I�ll cheer for you
Thanks
Then, we parted from the boys.
They seem to accept Edie
Well, seeing actual results has its impact
Edie said.
Getting champion in the women�s martial arts tournament.
Her name spreads over the net.
Then, a live broadcast where she tosses Grace-san, a pro wrestler around.
They can clearly see Edie�s strength.
Darling too, showing actual results is crucial
Me?
Ever since the second semester, Darling�s been baking and selling bread during school days without a day off. Furthermore, your pastry skills are improving. At first, Megumi�s the only helper you have, but now, you have cute girls in school as your salesladies in your bakeshop Ai, the one they call the cutest among the freshmen.
Kana-senpai, the most popular among the second years.
Nei, who should�ve been a third-year now.
Even Megu�s a beauty. Edie too.
Then, Katsuko-nee�s a huge-breasted beauty.
That�s your achievement. That�s why some guys want to harass you
Like the third-year guy who fake-confessed on Megu.
They were annoyed with us and tried to trick Megu, spreading bad rumors about us.
They�re jealous of normies. We need to consider countermeasures for it
Edie said.
It�s also a good idea to show Darling and Megu walking while holding hands like that. Then, I�m close by
Oh, the students are sending us glances from far away.
If Megu and I show ourselves getting along regularly, then we can bounce back from the harassment like today.
Then, as long as they know that Edie�s close to us, that brings us peace.
Darling, performance is crucial and necessary
Yeah, I get it
Megu holds my hand tighter.
I need to show off that I love Yoshi-kun so much, right?
That�s it. If Megu shows that she�s head-over-heels, then nobody would try to flirt with you
Edie said.
Just stick to him enough that everyone around would be fed up with it. Everyone already knows that you two are engaged. Don�t let the bad people take advantage of you Oh, right.
The weird third-years only did that confession for harassment was because.
I look more in love with Megu than she does with me.
They thought that Megu wasn�t that much.
They thought that Megu was getting bored with me so she might have the desire to cheat on me.
That�s why they put on a show where he confessed his love in public.
Yeah, I�ll be careful
Megu nodded.
I don�t want to cause everyone trouble because I showed my vulnerability
What about me?
I feel like I also need to do something.
Yoshi-kun can stay as you are
Darling can stay as you are
The two said the same thing.
I think that Yoshi-kun�s already doing his best even now
Darling, just do as you please
That�s.
We�ll just match the tune with Yoshi-kun
Darling, you�re the cornerstone of the family, you need to stay composed
Megu and Edie smiled at me.
1312. Twilight Innocent Return
We arrived at the house Megu and I are supposed to be living in on the perimeter of the mansion without any problem on the way.
Then, we took the underground passage back to the Kuromori mansion.
Welcome back Onii-chan. Want something to eat?
Mana welcomed us as the housewife of the mansion.
Maybe just tea. Where�s everyone?
Anya, the drill sisters, and Grace-san returned home first.
Then, Katsuko-nee�s car should be here.
The guests are on the second floor. Eri-chan and Rie-chan�s accompanying them. Tsukiko-san went there too. You know, the dining room downstairs should be empty soon
Mana said.
I got a call from Shou-oneechan earlier, it seems that the first group will be back in about ten minutes
First group?
Everyone left together in a convoy earlier but on the way back, elementary and high school groups are not together
Oh right.
Elementary classes finish first.
Agnes-chan and the girls can standby and wait for everyone to come home, but it�s their first day in school so they�re going back first
Meaning, the elementary girls, Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen will go home before Misuzu and the group.
I hear that Shou-neechan coordinated the transport and the security. Although, the main group is left behind for Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan. Agnes-chan and the group doesn�t have much protection, but in exchange, Reika-oneechan�s the driver of the courtesy car That�s natural, since Misuzu and the girls are the young ladies of the Kouzuki house, so the main security focuses on them.
Agnes-chan can�t handle it unless the driver is someone from the family
Well, that�ll definitely ease the tension
This is Agnes� first day in school. She never attended one before.
The school for the young ladies Misuzu and the girls attend probably finds it most unusual to accept transfer students at halfway point in their lives.
Agnes and the girls are cuties so I�m sure that they�ll attract attention.
If so, I�ll wait at the entrance
I have to welcome Agnes and the girls as soon as possible.
Yes, I prepared a change of clothes and some tissues at the reception room closest to the entrance
Mana smiled.
You�re going to have sex right away, right? I�ll prepare a bath for everyone so you can take it after you�re done
As expected of the housewife.
She knows it well.
Thanks, Mana
Then, I�ll be going to the second floor with Jun and the group
Edie said.
I�ll dress up and prepare dinner with mana
Megu smiled and said.
Agnes-chan is our little sister so, Yoshi-kun, please
Megu and Mana, and Yukino, are Agnes� sisters from a different mother.
They have the same father, so they�re blood-related.
Yeah, I got this
I told Megu.
I went to the entrance hall of the mansion.
Oh, the closest reception room was the one where we locked Yukino up six months ago.
It only has a sofa, but it�s enough since I�m having sex with small-figured women.
I took a peek inside and found a tea set and tissue box on the table.
I opened the large wooden door from the hall and went outside.
It�s already late in the afternoon but it�s not dark yet.
The green scent from the garden was fresh.
Before long.
Gogogogo.
The huge iron door at the bottom of the steep hill road in front of the mansion opens up.
Three cars are in front of the gate, and only the one in the middle, the black Mercedez Benz came into the compound.
Rei-chan�s driving. Agnes and the girls are in there.
The two security vehicles will stay outside or go back to pick Misuzu back.
Buoo.
Oh, the engine of the Benz Rei-chan�s driving is roaring as it goes up the hill.
Luna�s on the driver�s seat.
Luna and Koyomi-chan are Agnes� attendants there so it can�t be helped.
Karen�s a young lady of the nobility so she has to sit at the rear.
Noticing me, Luna waved her hand across the windshield.
She told the girls at the rear seat it seems.
Then.
For some reason, the car stopped halfway.
Huh?
The door opens up.
Then.
Papa!
Agnes, who�s wearing the traditional sailor uniform for the school of the young ladies jumped out of the car.
Papa! Papa! Papa! Papa!
She ran up the slope and came to me.
Agnes!
I also welcomed Agnes down the hill.
Papa!
Agnes jumped to my chest.
I embraced Agnes� small body.
Yeah, her temperature is higher than usual, and her body is stiff.
She must�ve endured a lot of pressure.
Papaa!
We parted last ten in the morning and yet.
But to Agnes, it�s almost like we haven�t met for ten years.
aahn! It smells Papa! Papa! Papa! Papa!
Agnes wants a kiss so I gave her a passionate one.
This young blonde beauty is seeking my tongue.
Sucking it intensely.
Hmm, puhaa!
We let go of our lips.
How�s school?
I asked with a smile.
It was scary!
Agnes replies while clinging to me.
Then, I carried Agnes in my arms and walked back up to the mansion.
Meanwhile, the car passed by us and arrived at the entrance.
You sure love getting spoiled, Agnes-chan
Rei-chan gets off the driver�s seat and told us.
Thanks for driving the girls, Rei-chan
I thanked her.
I�ll be going back to school again. I have to send Mariko-san and Erica-san back to their homes
Yeah, Mariko and Erica can only stay in the mansion for half of the week.
Sakurako and Karen can�t return home, so they spend their time with us, but.
Yeah, take care of them
Certainly, owner
Right, I�m the owner of the Kouzuki SS now.
I�ve returned
Karen bows her head to me.
Luna, Koyomi-chan, brings their school bags and got off the car.
Everyone�s also wearing the same sailor uniform.
Oh, Luna�s carrying Agnes� bag.
How�s your new school?
I asked.
Karen-chan guided us on everything
Koyomi-chan said.
Besides, Misuzu-oneechan went all the way to our school building.
Luna answered with a smile.
Kouzuki Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Yoshiko-sama, then Kanou Sakurako-sama and Torii Mariko-sama, and then.
Karen speaks.
Mariko-sama also contacted Kaan Momoko-sama and she came to see us
Even Momoko-neechan?
Then that means.
The young ladies of the big three families have told our classmates to take care of Agnesan
Yeah, they�re all surprised. Especially the homeroom teacher
Luna laughed.
True, having the young ladies of the Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou house together would be a spectacle.
Reika-oneesama and Shou-oneesama also accompanied us to our classrooms
Koyomi-chan says bashfully.
Yeah, they�re all wealthy ladies so they�d be freaked out by the appearance of Shou-neechan, the field manager of Kouzuki SS, and Rei-chan, the most recognizable face and a top elite.
Shou-oneesama said that even scary adults had to show up
Rei-chan smiled wryly.
Oh, I�m sure that the sixth graders will feel repulsed by Agnes because they�re close to Misuzu and the girls.
Even if they don�t bully her, they could start teasing her.
Therefore, we put on some pressure on them
If anything happens to Agnes and the girls, Kouzuki SS will know.
There�s less likely that trouble comes to them.
So, how was the classroom, Agnes?
uu!
Agnes clings tighter.
Well you see, Agnes-chan
Luna said while laughing.
She doesn�t talk to anyone but Koyomi-chan, Karen-chan, and me. When someone talks to her, she looks down bashfully, doesn�t even look at them
uu, don�t say it
You talk so much in the mansion, and yet, when she�s talking to us in the classroom, she whispers to our ears
No.
That�s a huge change for Agnes already.
Nowadays, she�s like the head of the young group, always cheerful, expressive, and chatting, but.
Six months ago, she was a girl who couldn�t communicate with anyone, hardly talking at all.
I think her old habits returned because of a new environment.
If Agnes doesn�t respond when talked to, then won�t that be a bad impression of Agnes among the classmates?
I�m worried.
That�s not the case. Agnes-chan doesn�t look Japanese so they think that she doesn�t understand Japanese much yet. I mean, Nii-san, do you not remember that she was introduced with that setting among the young ladies of the nobility during the party in the Kouzuki house�s garden?
Luna said.
Oh right
She was introduced as a distant relative of the Kouzuki house, a daughter of a royal family from the Middle East, Princess Agnes.
Matsushima house�s daughter from the party that day was in our class so she told everyone that
Karen said.
Karen-chan too. Nii-san, Karen-chan�s quite popular in school. Karen-chan introduced us to a lot of her friends
Therefore, I think that we�ll get to know the other girls in the class first while Agnes-chan is getting used to the environment
Luna and Koyomi-chan said.
I guess there are no problems as of yet
For now, it�s better for Agnes if everyone thinks that she�s just a shy girl who�s not used to Japanese yet
I think so too
I agree
Luna and Koyomi-chan read my thoughts and replied.
Then, I�ll return to my work
Rei-chan said, saluted to me with a smile, and got inside the car again.
Rei-chan, keep up the good work
Agnes, who�s clinging to me, speaks to Rei-chan.
Agnes and Rei-chan have been getting along for the past six months.
Rei-chan was one of the first that Agnes opened up to.
Rei-chan waved her hand from the driver�s seat, then.
She u-turns the car and went off the road again.
Well, let�s get in
It�s not yet evening but the sun is beginning to set and the temperature is dropping.
Uhm, Papa
Agnes speaks while I�m still carrying her
I know, I promised you, didn�t I?
I told Agnes that I�ll have sex with her as soon as she comes home from school.
That�s true, but, everyone helped Agnes a lot today, so.
Agnes looks up at me.
Agnes can go later, Please do it with Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan first
Agnes must�ve felt insecure being the shy little princess.
I�m not.
That�s right, Agnes-chan, you can do it with Nii-san first
Me too, I think it�s okay
Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan said.
Then, let�s do it all together
I said.
It�s our family motto to have everyone get along after all
Okay! That�s better desuno!
Anges said happily.
Mana prepared the room for us, and she even has tea ready there
I point out.
Then, let�s go!
Yeah, let�s
I carry Agnes to the mansion.
Oh, wait. I�ll open the door
Luna and Karen opened the huge door.
Then, Agnes goes to the entrance hall.
Then, we went to the usual reception room.
Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan follow behind us.
Ah, Papa. There�s this really beautiful girl in our class
Agnes says while I still carry her.
She�s a good girl! I recommend her! Papa should have sex with her!
This is.
That girl�s body is also well developed so she should be okay to have sex! Agnes guarantees! You should have sex with her while she�s still young!
Agnes-chan seems to have taken a liking to that girl
Koyomi-chan said with a smile.
I did peek into that girl�s mind and it seems that she�s not a bad girl. She has a good personality. I didn�t sense any wicked thoughts nor ill intents, and of course, she�s a virgin Luna also already checked her.
It�s Kerama Leona-san. I think that she stands out the most among our class
Karen said.
Yes, that girl. She�s the one who caught Agnes-chan�s attention
Luna replied.
She�s a cheerful and bright girl. She�s not a member of the nobility, but she�s the granddaughter of a sake brewing chairman
Oh yeah, they were famous for Sake, but I think they�re also making whiskey, wine, and beer now.
If she�s a student in that school, then it�s natural that she�s a daughter of a respectable family.
Most of the girls are raised from kindergarten up there so it�s no surprise that Karen knows her classmates
Papa, that girl is good!
Seems like Agnes has taken a liking to her.
If so.
Then, you need to be friends with that girl first, Agnes
I tell Agnes.
Then, you can introduce her to me
I�d be grateful if she could become one of Agnes� first friends.
Huh, but why?
Agnes asks me curiously.
If she had sex with Papa, then she will be in Agnes� family even without making friends with her!
This is.
1313. Twilight Innocent Return (cont.)
If she had sex with Papa, then she will be in Agnes� family even without making friends with her!
Agnes tells me with an innocent smile.
But, Agnes-chan, Kou-oniisama�s very busy, so Agnes-chan should become friends with Kerama-san first and invite her to the mansion instead
Karen throws a helping hand.
uu, but Kerama-san is already friends with Karen-chan. So, Karen-chan can invite her here instead
Agnes said.
It�s true that I�ve been with Kerama-san since kindergarten but we�re not that close. Besides, I�m under the care of the Kouzuki house so I can�t invite anyone to this mansion Karen�s supposed to be living with Misuzu and the girls in the Kouzuki mansion for an apprenticeship. Officially.
If Karen were to invite guests, then it would mean inviting them to the Kouzuki mansion, which would be confusing for the one invited.
uu, then, Luna or Koyomi-chan, be friends with her
Agnes said, but.
You can�t do that. Koyomi-chan and I are just Agnes-chan�s attendants. Kerama-san is a young lady of a wealthy company, so we can�t invite her here unless Agnes-chan befriends her Really?
Yes, the three of us are a single team, Agnes-chan
Koyomi-chan said.
That�s right. Agnes-chan has the role of the master, and the two of us are your attendants. Didn�t we go to school with that setting today?
That�s right. If not for Luna and Koyomi-chan, Agnes might�ve fainted there
Agnes told the two.
Yes, we�re there to support Agnes-chan. We�ll do the same tomorrow so you don�t have to worry. But, Agnes-chan, you need to do your job as part of the team or it�s going to be a problem Luna speaks gently.
Agnes� job?
Yes. Agnes-chan is the representative of the team, so Agnes-chan has to be the one to befriend Kerama Leona-san. If you want to invite her to this place, then it has to be Agnes-chan that talks to her Yes, that�s Agnes-chan�s job
Luna and Koyomi-chan smiled at Agnes.
uu, but Agnes.
Agnes is terrified of forming relationships with people outside the family.
It�s okay, Koyomi-chan and I are with you
We�ll do our best so Agnes-chan and Kerama-san becomes friends
We�ll help you
It�s not just Luna and Koyomi-chan, but Karen also agreed to help Agnes.
Agnes, you need a bit more courage
I said.
I think that Agnes doesn�t want Kerama Leona-san to have sex with me in the first place, but Agnes wants to get along with Kerama-san
As it stands, the only people close to Agnes are her family.
That�s why she wants Kerama-san to have sex with me to have her join the family.
But, she�s a cute girl! I�m sure that Papa will like her!
Maybe, but still. Become her friend before taking her to me. Her meeting with me is after that
uu
Agnes looks down.
Seems like she�s not confident.
Luna, is Kerama-san a good girl?
I ask her again.
Yes, she�s good. Koyomi-chan and I keep the bad girls away from Agnes-chan
Leave it to us
The two girls with Miko powers told me.
Agnes making friends in school is important, but.
If a bad girl suddenly comes up to her, then it would traumatize her from making friends and that�s bad.
She needs to look for a hand-picked few good friends at first.
As far as I�ve heard and seen, she�s a good girl
Karen said.
Still, Karen�s in the same school and yet, to think that you�re not close to Kerama-san
Only a limited number of young ladies from high-class families can enter that school.
The number of students per grade is also small.
If they�ve been together since nursery, then they should�ve seen each other every day for eight years.
Kerama-san�s brewery is a competitor of the beverage company that my father is close to, so.
Oh, I see.
I guess that�s a problem between the daughters.
The children in kindergarten don�t only get along, but instead, it�s their mothers making the groups
The mothers bring their husband�s work and other relationships to the grouping.
Furthermore, Mizushima house is a member of the nobility, which is closer to Kouzuki-sama, so I hardly had contact with Kerama-san, who isn�t a member
In kindergarten, they�re placed in different groups for their parent�s reasons and remained estranged to this day.
I have no opposition against Kerama-san, but we currently don�t have a relationship where we can have a friendly conversation either
Karen said.
Of course, if Kou-oniisama tells me to do so, then I�ll do my best to get close to her starting tomorrow
I.
No, it�s Agnes who has to do the work. Agnes was the one to suggest it. Karen, you have to focus on supporting Agnes
Certainly
Karen smiled.
Although, we have to ask Shou-neechan to look into the Kerama house in detail
Uhm, Kerama family runs the Kerama brewery, so.
Karen points out but I stopped her.
I heard that but that�s all that Karen knows, right?
I said.
Luna already checked on Kerama�s mind, and we know that she�s not a bad girl. But, there could be problems within the Kerama household that they don�t tell the children Right, the information Karen and Luna saw is only a small fraction.
We have deep connections with the Kouzuki house so it�s not good if making contact with the Kerama house brings trouble to the Kouzuki house
Papa, what do you mean?
Agnes asks.
Do you remember when Karen mentioned earlier that the Mizushima house is rivaling the Kerama house�s company? I think there�s a fine line between such families and companies. If Kerama Leona joins our family, it might make the entire Kerama brewery a part of the Kouzuki group. What do you think will happen to the Mizushima house, which had a friendly rivalry with them?
They won�t like it. I�m sure the company would like to get to know the Kouzuki group through Mizushima house
Karen replies.
Kerama Leona�s actions could lead to a war between beverage manufacturers.
Furthermore, if they find out that Karen from the Mizushima house, brought the Kerama brewery to the Kouzuki group, won�t the relationship between the company and Mizushima house grow worse?
Indeed, it is as Kou-oniisama says.
Karen;
I�m sorry, I was shallow
She apologized to me.
Papa, does that mean that Agnes can�t be friends with Kerama-san?
Agnes looks at me with a pale expression.
That�s not the case. I don�t think that�s going to be the problem. Agnes can become friends with Kerama Leona-san. With that said, be sure to cooperate with Luna and the girls to get friendly with her I embraced Agnes and said.
What I�m saying is that we need to make checks first before making Kerama Leona-san my woman, or having her join the family. If not, it�s going to cause problems later uu, but.
Agnes.
Agnes wants that cute girl to be family
Seems like she likes her that much.
I can understand Agnes� feelings. But, you just got acquainted with her today. It�s not just our family you see. We have a lot of people outside the family helping us out. And so, we have to proceed with caution with anything that might affect the people around us I speak kindly.
Of course, if there�s no problem, then I�d like to grant Agnes� wish as much as I can. But, keep in mind that it�s also possible that it might not happen
The business status of Kerama brewery, its relationship with the surrounding companies, and the friends of the head of the family.
If it�s Kouzuki SS, then they can investigate that immediately.
uu, okay
Agnes somehow agrees.
I�ll prepare the tea
Koyomi-chan says as we enter the reception room.
On top of the desk are a pot and a set of teacups for making tea that Mana prepared.
Oh, there are even cookies in a tin can.
Right. Let�s calm down by drinking some tea
I sat on the sofa. Let�s have some tea time for now.
This cookie is delicious. Which do you want, Agnes-chan?
Luna opened the can and offered it to Agnes.
The tins were filled with all kinds of cookies.
Thank you desuno, then, I�ll take this and this
Agnes took two cookies from the tin.
What about Papa?
Just one will do, I�ll take the same as the one on Agnes� right hand
Okay, it�s this
Yes, that�s it
Karen-chan, pick
I�ll take this one
Meanwhile, Luna distributes the teacups Koyomi-chan made.
Yeah, thanks
I thanked Koyomi-chan and Luna.
Then here�s to celebrate everyone�s successful first day in school. Cheers
Cheers desuno!
It�s still hot so be careful
Koyomi-chan told us anxiously.
Yeah, we�re just bringing the cups for a toast. Hold it up high and make the cups touch each other
I said just in case.
Everyone, ready?
Okay.
Then, cheers!
Cheers!
Wow!
Agnes looks happy.
Anyway, it seems that their school time is doing well.
Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen are all smart, strong, and kind girls.
By the way, what part of Kerama Leona-san did Agnes like?
I ask the question I had since a while ago while drinking tea.
This could be a good reference for when Agnes is picking her friends.
That�s, uhm
Agnes replies bashfully.
I thought that the child she�ll give birth to will be a cute one too
Huh?
Oh, but I don�t mean it right immediately! Agnes knows that you can have sex at sixth grade if the body is ready, but you can�t have a baby until you�re in high school eeh?
Agnes will get pregnant with Papa�s child, like Yukino-chan once we�re in high school!
Agnes smiles.
Nononono, Sure, Yukino�s pregnant in high school, but.
I raped her, then impregnated her.
But, that�s only within our family, that�s not how it is in public
I know. It�s not absolutely necessary to get pregnant in high school, only those who wish for it! Megu-chan said that she won�t get pregnant until graduating because she wants her legs to be fast. Ai-chan said that she won�t have a baby yet while she�s studying baking Agnes said.
But, Agnes can�t wait four more years. I want Papa�s child as soon as we reach high school. Then, I thought that I want the girl I saw today to bear Papa�s child together with Agnes This is.
You know. Yukino-chan and Nagisa-san are both pregnant. In that case, their children won�t be lonely. They�ll be born together after all. That�s why Agnes wants to get pregnant with Papa�s child together with her Then, Luna.
It doesn�t have to be just Kerama-san, I�ll join you
Me too, I�ll do it together with Agnes-chan
Koyomi-chan?
It might be weird to say that since I can�t have sex yet, but if it�s four years, I�m sure that my body can handle it
She speaks with an earnest look.
If so, then I�ll join too
Karen also said.
Since it�s already decided that I�ll give birth to Kou-oniisama�s child, then I�ll join with others to match the delivery time
Thank you girls!
Agnes is moved
Yeah, we promise you that. So, let�s all work together to get Kerama Leona-san to bear Nii-san�s child with us
It still depends on Kou-oniisama�s approval, but.
We�ll ask Kerama-san too
The three sixth-graders told Agnes.
Yes! Yes! Yes! Desuno!
Agnes is happy.
Oh, that�s how these girls.
That�s how they deepen their sisterhood more than any blood relationship.
That�s how this family works.
Well, now that we drank and ate snacks. Agnes-chan has calmed down
Luna smiled.
With that said, Nii-san had been waiting
Papa! Let�s have sex desuno!
Agnes, whose energy reached 100%, smiled.
Uhm, Kou-oniisama, should we not take off our uniform?
Karen asks.
Uhm, since this is Agnes-chan�s first-day uniform, then we shouldn�t get it dirty
Yeah, we do have some spare uniforms, but.
This uniform today is precious.
Right. Agnes, take off your uniform
If so, let�s get everyone naked desuno!
Agnes?
Papa and everyone should get naked and we�ll have fun sex!
1314. Twilight Metamorphosis
Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen, the four sixth graders are taking off their uniforms.
Papa, Koyomi-chan�s body is growing up
Agnes says, but.
She�s still young, yet, her body�s grown to be age-appropriate for a middle-schooler.
Her breasts are starting to puff too
She says, but it still fits within the baby bra.
Just a bit longer. There�s no need to rush, just eat a lot, sleep a lot, and grow bigger
I told Koyomi-chan
I�m sorry. I keep you waiting
Koyomi-chan looks at her chest bashfully.
Body development is unique to the individual so don�t mind it
But, Papa, Koyomi-chan�s still in elementary school when you met her so you should do it while she�s still one
Agnes said.
She has to experience this fun and pleasure or it will be her loss
That�s not the case, Agnes
I said.
When making pastry, you need the yeast to ferment, and let the dough rise, don�t you? If you rush and bake it before it�s fermented, then it won�t turn to good bread I touch Agnes� cute breasts wrapped in her baby bra.
Agnes is halfrench so her body is well developed.
I feel some squish on her breasts.
Agnes, your body can have sex. But Koyomi-chan�s not yet ready, give her time
Okay
Agnes turned to Koyomi-chan.
I�m sorry, Koyomi-chan. But still, Agnes wants to have sex with Papa together with Koyomi-chan soon
Years of distorted education from Shirasaka Sousuke had made sex the most important thing in a relationship inside Agnes� mind.
Koyomi-chan is already my precious family, but I want us to be closer
It�s okay. Koyomi-chan will get naked together with us and serve Nii-san. Her body might not be able to accept Nii-san�s penis yet, but she can lick and rub it
Luna said with a smile.
Yes, I�ll do my best to serve
Koyomi-chan tells me.
Uhm, I.
Karen, in her underwear, speaks up.
Today, my friends at school told me that I�m becoming more mature recently
That�s.
That�s right! Karen-chan�s maturing after having sex with Papa!
Right. Your ambiance has become more mature
Agnes and Luna said.
True, after having lots of sex since she lost her virginity a few weeks ago.
That scent of sexiness is floating around Karen.
Karen-chan is like Mana-chan. Mana-oneechan�s also growing
Yes, Mana-oneesan doesn�t look like her age. Well, her face and skin is definitely in middle school if you look hard enough, but she does leak out that sexiness
The same as Katsuko-san�s aura
Agnes and Luna said. Koyomi-chan added.
Oh, that might be. Mana-oneesan is Katsuko-oneesan�s disciple so their ambiance has become similar
But, some don�t change too
Agnes tells Luna.
Mitama-chan and Kinuka-chan doesn�t have much change
The Anjou sisters have always been in their own world from the start.
Me too. I don�t think I have changed that much. I haven�t grown a lot, and my breasts haven�t grown that much either
Luna lifts her chest on her bra and smiled.
No, Luna�s changed
I said.
You speak more and laugh more
When you escaped the Takakura shrine from Kyoto to Tokyo, you weren�t as this expressive.
That�s.hmm, that might be
Luna smiled.
Koyomi-chan and I are cousins, but it�s only after coming here that we talked a lot. Back then, I was shy. I�ve changed, Koyomi-chan too
You�re right. I feel glad that I came here too
Koyomi-chan.
Everyone�s so kind to me here. It feels like I�m in a family
Obviously! Agnes, Koyomi-chan, Luna, and Karen-chan, you�re all family! I love you all!
Agnes shouts.
I love Papa the most but I also love everyone in the family, they�re all my treasure!
I don�t have my Mother and Father anymore but I feel closer to this family than they were. It�s filled with people I find precious
Koyomi-chan�s parents have passed away after the Takakura shrine maiden incident.
Me too. We didn�t have time to be close to our parents back in Kyoto
Luna�s mother was the Takakura shrine maiden, and she was already affected by the breakdown specific to them.
The father had to attend to their mother all the time and so they had no time to look after Luna and her sisters.
But now, I feel happy. There are no bad people in the family. Everyone cares about us, and our family. I can understand that
Luna can read people�s minds.
Back in Kyoto, I was always so nervous and I always fear contact with people, that I made a wall not just on my parents, but on Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomiko-oneesama too. That was back then. But now, nobody will try to deceive us as long as we�re in this mansion The Takakura shrine is frequented by Yakuza who wanted to take advantage of the shrine maidens after all.
Yes, everyone doesn�t lie here so I love it
Koyomi-chan who has the same power, says.
It�s all thanks to Nii-san. Nii-san doesn�t lie, and so even without the Miko power, you can see exactly what he�s thinking, and he�s also a straightforward person. Then, everyone in the family doesn�t want Nii-san to hate them, and so they�re all honest Luna said.
Me too, uhm
Karen;
I never thought that the life here would be this amazing
She smiles gently.
I�m a member of the nobility, but there�s a clearly defined hierarchy among them
Looking at the Kanou house, they�re part of the big three in the name only.
Kouzuki and Kaan house have power and wealth, and they�re dominating the other noble families.
Therefore, we also have ranks in our school. In the first place, there is already a trench between the nobility and other families
Do the girls split into factions and fight or bully each other?
I ask out of momentum.
I won�t go as far as saying that there�s been bullying but there�s a lot. They can�t compare to Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama, but some families are richer than the nobility Oh, like Mariko�s home, the Torii house. They�re not from the nobility, but they own a mega-corporation.
Myself as an example, I�m a member of the nobility, and so I can�t go against the nobles who are superior, despite making less, and some of the ordinary students deliberately ignore me Karen is on the lower side of the nobility.
It�s not just the other houses, but also the wealthier ordinary students who look down on her.
They won�t do anything that�s clearly harsh, but still, it was painful that they ignore me
Karen said.
Uu, who did that! Agnes will talk to that girl tomorrow!
Agnesan!
Karen�s surprised.
Even without Agnes-chan, Koyomi-chan and I will do something about it
You don�t mind us using our power for Karen-chan�s sake, right?
Hearing Luna�s declaration, Koyomi-chan asks me.
Of course. Do it for Karen
I said.
No, uhm, Kou-oniisama, they no longer do that
Karen says in a panic.
It was the classmates who were ignoring me for a long time who told me that I�ve become more mature
That�s.
It seems that they wanted to talk to me now that the atmosphere has changed
I see.
Looking at Karen who�s matured so hard that her age is hard to believe.
The girls who ignored Karen so far found interest in her.
Yes, I know. If there�s a girl who�s a little prettier or has better grades, or comes from a better family, then you�ll feel repulsed and think of ignoring them, but if they become overwhelmingly better, then the repulsion is blown off Luna said.
Yes, that�s why I think that coming to this mansion, changed me for the better, and it became an influence
Saying that. Karen looks at me bashfully.
It�s because Kou-oniisama�s gentle with me on bed
Is this about sex?
I�m no longer a child, I�ve become Kou-oniisama�s woman
Karen.
I think that Kou-oniisama teaching me the pleasures of being a woman is tied to my confidence
That�s right! If Papa makes you feel good, then you become a whole woman!
Agnes looks at Koyomi-chan then.
aah, uhm, I don�t mean to badmouth Koyomi-chan okay?
I know. Agnes-chan
Koyomi-chan smiles.
But, Agnes-chan is right. I�m still half a woman
No, that�s not.
I�ll do my best to become whole. So, just give me more time, Agnes-chan
O-Okay, desuno
Agnes hugs Koyomi-chan.
Agnes loves Koyomi-chan, so I�ll wait
Me too, I love you Agnes-chan
The two naked girls hug each other.
I love everyone too. I love Karen-chan too
Me too, I love everyone
Luna and Karen also smiled at each other.
Well then, let�s start serving together!
Agnes took the lead and the naked girls looked at me.
It shouldn�t just be us who are naked!
That�s right! Let�s all take Papa�s clothes off
Eight small hands reach to me.
We get close to each other through sex.
Our relationship is much deeper and stronger than real parent-child, or siblings
Our family bond is strong.
The girls are taking off my clothes in high spirits.
They got me to my briefs in no time.
The girls are also wearing their underwear.
Koyomi-chan�s the only one not wearing a bra.
On the other hand, she�s wearing a thin underwear
Okay, sit down Papa
Agnes asks me to sit on the sofa.
Who will lick Papa�s penis first?
Agnes looks for the fellatio candidate, but.
No, let�s go for kissing first
I said with a smile.
Ah, yes, desuno! Then, let�s start with Karen-chan
Agnes tells Karen.
Is that okay?
That�s not the question. We�re also doing the same anyway
Go ahead
Luna and Koyomi-chan gave Karen the priority.
Okay, come here Karen
I spread my arms and invited Karen.
Then, if you�d excuse me
Her supple body comes to my arms.
Her young skin feels cold.
I rub Karen�s back with my palm to warm her up and I embraced her.
Aah, it smells like Kou-oniisama�s skin
Karen sniffs my nape.
Do you like the smell?
I whispered to Karen�s ears.
I get wet when I smell Kou-oniisama�s scent.
Karen says while rubbing her thighs bashfully.
Oh, she�s right.
I can sense that mature woman�s charm that you won�t think she�s this age.
Kou Onii-sama!
Karen kisses me.
Her lips are so soft.
I can feel its elasticity.
Karen�s no longer afraid of kissing.
She kisses me passionately, putting her tongue in my mouth.
We entwine our tongues.
It�s okay if I change more and more, right?
Karen looks at me with her big eyes
I�ll be lewd only in front of Kou-oniisama
Yeah, show me your changes, become even lewder
I speak to Karen�s moist eyes.
I�ll take it all in
aah, Kou-oniisama
We exchanged another passionate kiss.
1315. Twilight Sex with the young Group Part 1
Next, Koyomi-chan!
Following Kareen, Koyomi-chan comes and kissed me.
Uhm, this is embarrassing
Don�t mind it. You�ll get used to it
I hugged Koyomi-chan�s petite body and kissed her.
Hmm
Koyomi-chan trembles.
What�s wrong?
When our skins touch, the Miko power gets stimulated
Luna speaks from the sides.
Kuromori-san�s thoughts pour into me
Koyomi-chan said.
I can feel that we�re treasured
Then, I�m next!
Luna comes to me from Koyomi-chan�s sides.
I�m already used to it, so I want to connect to Nii-san�s heart
She smiles.
The waves come a hundred times more than kissing when you have sex. Nii-san�s mind fills us. Then, it melts us. Nii-san and me
Luna approaches me.
Her eyes say that she wants my lips.
Luna
I hold Koyomi-chan with my right arm and carry Luna with my left and kissed her.
Ahn
The sensation of kissing Luna is conveyed to Koyomi-chan, and she makes a cute moan.
Luna moves her tongue skillfully, licking my lips.
This is one of the techniques she discovered from Katsuko-nee.
It hasn�t been a month since she lost her virginity and yet, Luna�s mastered the techniques of a professional prostitute.
Well, Tsukiko and Yomi too, but still.
Even if you read their memories, it won�t become your skill unless you do it yourself. Us sisters have accumulated our techniques after having sex with Nii-san multiple times, but.
Our knowledge still has ways to go
Luna said. Koyomi-chan nodded.
You�ll figure it out soon once you experience it. But, you don�t have to rush it
Luna told Koyomi-chan.
Then to me;
For example, we can tell when Nii-san�s feeling pleasure during sex. The explosive waves of pleasure are also conveyed to us. But, that�s not all
She speaks while smiling wryly.
Look, we don�t have a penis, and.what is it, clitoris? We have that instead, and so we know that it feels good when rubbed. But, women don�t ejaculate, and so we don�t know the pleasure when Nii-san�s ejaculating. I think that we only have 70% of understanding Women and men have different bodies.
Even if the Miko power can feel all of my senses.
A woman can�t understand the pleasures exclusive to men.
I get that. I also don�t know what women feel when they�re cumming
Women�s ecstasy is different.
Male ecstasy is only focused on ejaculation, but.
The female climax is longer, and it comes in waves.
Yes, it feels amazing. It makes me want Nii-san to experience it too
Luna read my thoughts and said.
But it�s impossible. I�m a man
I can�t understand how women reach ecstasy through their organs.
Indeed. Having the difference in the body makes it quite troublesome
Luna said.
Right, but that�s okay too. Even if we�re different, we�re still doing our best to understand each other
Humans can never fully understand each other no matter how close they are.
It�s only an illusion to think that you finally figured them out.
After all, humans change.
They never stay the same. They flow, change, just like water.
And since we�ll never figure each other out, we have to make an effort to understand each other even if a little
I told Luna.
You�re right, Nii-san
I kissed Luna gain.
Then.
Come here, I made you wait Agnes
Okay, desuno!
Agnes happily comes to me.
I guess she feels strongly that everyone helped her with her first day in school.
That�s why the stress from dealing with strangers for a long time is.
She can�t help but want to have sex with me soon, but.
She�s holding back to be the last one.
Agnes has grown too
That�s right. Papa�s been fondling them a lot, and so my breasts are grown for the past six months!
No, that�s not what I meant, but.
Oh well.
Agnes-chan, let�s swap places
Koyomi-chan got up and leaves.
Thank you desuno!
I hold Agnes with my right arm.
Ehehe, Papa!
Agnes happily rubs her face to me.
Her cheeks feel smooth and squishy.
Agnes loves doing this with Papa! It calms me down
Agnes said with a smile and kissed me on the lips.
Yes, thank you as always Papa! I love you! Desuno!
Then.
I sit on the sofa in the reception room.
Agnes is on my right side.
Luna�s on my left.
Then, I kiss the two alternately.
Kou-oniisama, excuse me
Karen and Koyomi-chan go between my legs.
Well then, we�ll use our mouths to serve
We�re taking off your briefs
Karen and Koyomi-chan took off my brief.
I carry Agnes and Luna on my sides but I managed to raise my hips to help the two.
My
My penis is about 80% erect as I�m surrounded by cute half-naked girls.
I want to practice what I know
Koyomi-chan said, grabbed my penis, and started moving it up and down
Is this good?
She�s copying Katsuko-nee�s technique so the amount of force is just right and it�s perfect.
I see. So you move it like this
Karen stares at Koyomi-chan�s hand job with great interest.
Karen-chan, try it too
Okay, l-like this?
This time, Karen�s fingers wrap my penis.
Copying what she saw, she moves it up and down.
Yes, you�re doing well Karen
O-Okay
Karen trembles as she feels the heat of my erect penis in her palm.
Karen-chan, take care of that, I�ll.
Koyomi-chan gently touches my balls.
It feels ticklish but great.
Papa, here too
Looking at Agnes, she took off her bra, exposing her lovely breasts.
Papa loves breasts so here you go!
She stretches herself and presents her breasts to my face.
Sure, Agnes
I sucked on Agnes� pink nipples right in front of me.
Ahn!
As I stick my tongue out, Agnes� nipples start to point out.
Agnes loves it when Papa licks my breasts too
Agnes trembles.
Nii-san, my breasts too
Luna whispers from behind.
Then, she guides my left hand to her breasts.
I pushed Luna�s bra up and feel the raw meat of hers with my hand.
I lick on Agnes� breasts while feeling Luna�s elasticity.
Yeah.
They�re of the same age, but the size, texture, elasticity, and softness are different.
Agnes is bigger and softer, but.
Luna�s much a much richer texture, and it�s a little stiff.
Then.
Then, I�ll begin sucking
Karen says and looks up at me, then puts my glans in her mouth.
Koyomi-chan did the hand job first so Karen does the fellatio first this time.
Pecho, pecho, pecho.
Karen�s using her tongue to her best as she licks my glans.
She�s not that amazing in fellatio, but.
You can feel that passion in her.
Karen-chan, uhm
Koyomi-chan goes to Karen�s back.
When serving with your mouth, you must show glances of your breasts
Saying that she unhooks Karen�s bra.
Hmm!
Karen still has my penis in her mouth as she was surprised.
But she saw the intention right away, so she took off her bra and exposed her cute breasts.
Oh yeah, seeing a glimpse of their nipples when fellating is great.
It�s arousing.
Meanwhile, I reach Agnes� and Luna�s crotch.
Hyauu!
nii-san!
I stimulate their genitals on top of their panty.
It�s better to touch it through the fabric than directly first.
aahn, amazing
Me too! It feels good!
I center the stimulation at Agnes and Luna�s panty, then.
Love nectar starts to stain the cloth.
Aah, Papa!
Agnes hugs my head tight and pushes my face to her breasts.
Nii-san!
Luna hugs my back, enduring the pleasure
I think it�s good enough
Koyomi-chan tells Karen who�s sucking my dick.
I think it�s big enough now
Koyomi-chan judged as she read my thoughts.
Karen lets go of my penis.
Kou-oniisama, which girl will you pick first?
Holding the root of my penis and stroking up and down, Karen looks up at me and asks.
Let�s see
I take a look at the four cuties around me.
Agnes-chan. Let Agnes-chan take the first, Nii-san
Luna speaks to me with an earnest face.
Agnes-chan did her best today in her first day in school so reward her first
Agnes did it thanks to everyone�s help!
Agnes told Luna.
So, Agnes can go last. Someone else can go first
I.
Agnes, we�ll start with you
I said with a smile.
But, Papa
Agnes seems to feel guilty towards the other girls.
Don�t mind it too much for today. We�re family so we have days that we help one member, and that�s today for Agnes
But
You don�t have to rush it. You can repay the gratitude you owe Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen ten years in the future. Even twenty or thirty more
I said.
Our family will always be a family so you don�t have to mind the time it takes
Okay
Agnes listens to me with an earnest look.
Earlier, Agnes was the last one kissing. So, Agnes will go first this time. That�s all there is to it
I patted Agnes� small ass.
Now get ready Agnes
Agnes stood up.
Okay
She took off her wet panty right in front of me.
Agnes� light blonde hair.
White translucent skin.
Her pink nipples, and tight waist.
Her wet hairless crotch and a straight cut.
Agnes exposes her beautiful naked body to me.
Papa, Agnes already so wet
The young halforeign beauty opens her slit and shows me her love nectar dripping out of it.
Papa, how do you want to get connected?
Err, what do I do?
If we�re having sex while sitting on the sofa, then I guess that�s sitting position?
No, the sofa is big enough that we can do other positions too.
Agnes wants to do it while looking at Papa�s face
Then that�s sitting face-to-face.
It�s close to the usual pattern, but.
Can�t help it. Even I want to do it while looking at Agnes� cute face.
Yeah. Then let�s do that. Agnes
I took Agnes� suggestion.
1316. Twilight Sex with the young Group Part 2
Heave-ho!
The naked Agnes straddles on my crotch.
Agnes� long hair touches my nose and tickled me.
Papa, can I put it in already?
Agnes asks while guiding my erect penis to her slit.
I�m okay, but what about Agnes?
I think that she�d be okay but I still asked just in case.
I�ve had sex with Agnes dozens of times but she�s still young.
I don�t want to force her too much.
Agnes� body is itching, wanting Papa�s penis
Agnes tells me with lustful, moist eyes.
I want Papa deep inside of me
Love nectar drips from Agnes� insides and drips on my glans.
Then, put it in slowly
Okay desuno
Agnes slowly moves her hips down.
Hmm!
The tip of my glans makes contact with Agnes� hot and moist pussy.
Aah, Papa!
Agnes pushes her hips down.
My erect glans pushes Agnes� slit and opens it up.
aah, so tight.
aah, it�s spreading my insides!
My glans pushes through her narrowest part.
Nupupupupu!
My dick is sucked inside Agnes.
aahn!
This halforeign beauty wiggles her hips on top of me.
papa!
Gugugu, my penis goes deeper inside.
Finally, my whole penis is inside Agnes� gentle pussy.
Hauu!
Agnes took a deep breath and fell exhausted.
Papa, hug me tight
Sure
I grabbed Agnes� slim ass with both hands and hugged her tightly in a sitting face-to-face position.
Our bond grew deeper.
Agnes also puts her hand around my back and embraced me tightly.
Aah, Papa�s inside Agnes. Papa�s smell, Papa�s body. I feel happy
Agnes says while she rubs her pointed nipples on my chest.
Sex feels great, Papa!
Agnes whispered to me and began moving her hips slowly.
Oh, Agnes is rubbing my penis.
You�re doing well
She moves her hips that you can�t believe her age.
Although, Agnes wasn�t as unstable before where we had sex every day since she lost her virginity six months ago.
She�s probably the one I had sex with the most among my women.
Even now, we�re having sex at least three days a week.
Yes, that�s right. Agnes wants Papa to feel more pleasure
She moves her hips around the shaft of the penis, driving to her womb.
The more we have sex, the bigger my love becomes. aahn, Papa, I love you, Papa!
I love you too, Agnes
Yes, desuno! Unsho, unsho, unsho!
Agnes speeds up her hips.
Ah, aahn, Papa! Papa!
Agnes
We devour each other�s lips.
Our tongues entwine while our lower half is having sex.
Ahn, I love having sex while kissing! aahn! I love having sex with Papa!
Agnes� white skin starts to flush red.
Her cute forehead and nose are getting sweaty.
Aah, Papa! Agnes is so happy! Auu! I want to stay like this forever!
Agnes swings her hips intensely.
I also thrust my hips from below.
aah, aah, aahn! Papa!
Agnes is rising to climax.
Good.
I�ll guide Agnes to the finish line.
I look at Agnes� face and decided.
But.
Agnes suddenly.
Stopped moving her hips.
Haa, haa, haa, haa, Auu!
Her whole body is covered in sweat, taking a deep breath.
Her vagina�s witching, clamping down my penis.
What�s wrong, Agnes?
Why did you stop before reaching climax?
Does your hips hurt? Are you okay, Agnes?
I asked. Agnes smiled.
I�m going to switch with the other girls now
Huh?
Agnes already had enough, I�m happy. So.
But, you haven�t climaxed yet, have you?
I said.
That�s right, but it�s okay! I want to share this happy feeling with everyone!
Agnes said with a smile.
Nii-san. Women are different from men, we don�t need to climax in sex all the time
Luna said as she watches from the side.
I love it when I go cum while having sex with Papa, and I love it when the warm stuff spreads inside me, but.
Agnes looks at Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen.
But today, I want everyone here to be happy!
Agnes wants to deepen her bond with the girls more than prioritize her pleasure.
Cumming together with Papa can come next
I see. Okay
I�m going to respect Agnes� wishes.
There we go, aauu
Agnes raised her hips and pulled my penis out of her.
My erect penis comes out of her entrance.
Haa, haa, haa, okay, next!
Koyomi-chan can�t have sex with that body yet.
So, it�s got to be Luna or Karen next.
Karen-chan, go first
Luna said first.
No, we�re going with the reverse order from earlier so it should be Luna-san�s turn now
Karen said.
That�s okay. If I�m last, I�ll show you something good
Luna smiled.
Right.She intends to convey the ecstasy to the girls with her Miko power.
That�s the right choice when having sex with girls of their age.
Even Koyomi-chan who�s just watching can also join in.
Okay, come here Karen
I ordered Karen.
O-Okay, Kou-oniisama
Karen-chan, go ahead
Karen swaps with the sweating Agnes and she came to me.
uhm, what should I do?
Karen took off her bra but she still has her panty on.
Karen, sit here
I had Karen sit on the sofa and get her to her knees.
Karen, I�m taking these off
O-Okay
I put my hand on Karen�s panty, and then.
I moved it out.
!
Her hairless slit is in full view.
Karen spread your legs
O-Okay
Karen spreads her legs on the sofa while trembling.
More
this is embarrassing
Karen�s covering her face with her hands.
I grabbed her legs and spread them further.
Yep, you seem wet enough
yes
Now spread it open and show me the inside
certainly
Karen spreads her slit with both hands.
Her love nectar is dripping.
It smells sour.
Yeah, I can see the pink insides.
Karen, what�s going on down there?
it�s wet
Why is it so wet?
it�s because it wants Kou-oniisama to violate it
Karen speaks the right lines for a sex slave.
This girl�s too smart.
She already remembers this kind of response.
Please enjoy Karen�s body to your heart�s content
I.
Karen.
Karen moves away from the hand that�s hiding her face.
Karen, let�s enjoy it together
Karen smiles and I kissed her lips.
kou-oniisama
Then, I suck on both her nipples while groping her breasts.
!
Karen�s face blushed.
Then, I crawled my tongue on Karen�s navel.
And finally, to her slit.
aah!
I slurped on Karen�s love nectar while making lewd noises.
I separated her slit and licked inside.
uu, aah, Kou-oniisama!
Karen�s hand grabs my hair.
I continue to lick intensely.
Amazing! It feels so good!
Karen�s eyes are melting in pleasure, she�s breathing heavily.
Good, this is going smoothly.
Karen, let�s begin
I look up and get on top of Karen in a missionary position.
yes, i�ve been waiting
I put my penis in between Karen�s spread-out legs.
Don�t hide your face. Take a look as we have sex
yes
The black eyes of this young lady look up at me.
I�m putting it in
I push in my tensed-up glans to Karen�s slit.
Hmm!
Karen trembles.
Aah, aah!
My penis pushed into her womb and she showed a face of agony.
Are you okay?
Yes, I�m okay. So go further
Karen?
Go deeper, please
I push in my penis using my weight.
Haa!
The tip of my glans kisses Karen�s uterus.
I knocked on it and her vagina trembles.
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
Karen�s breathing heavily as a foreign object is inside her.
I should stay still for a while until she adapts herself.
Luna, Koyomi-chan. Lick Karen�s breasts
I told the two.
Okay
Yes, I understand
Luna went for Karen�s right nipple.
Koyomi-chan sucks on her left nipple.
Aah, kyauu!
Karen moans loudly as her pussy, and both nipples get attacked.
Papa! What about Agnes?
Of course, Agnes wants to join in
Agnes, use your fingers to touch Karen here
I point at Karen�s clit.
In the missionary position, it�s hard to lick Karen�s clitoris while still connected to her, and so.
Okay!
Agnes licks her index finger and covers it with saliva.
Then.
She exposed Karen�s clitoris.
Yeah, that intense sexual arousal made Karen�s clitoris shine like a ruby.
Agnes� fingers rub that small bean.
Hyaa, aah, kufuu!
Karen squirms.
Hyaa, aah, aah
Good, I think it�s time
I slowly begin moving my hips.
aah, amazing! Iyaa!
Karen�s body twitches as four people attack her at the same time.
Jupu, jupu, jupu.
The love nectar also increased. It�s overflowing.
Ah, ah, ah, aah!
Karen moans lewdly.
Her eyes are filled with tears of joy.
Luna and Koyomi-chan keep on sucking on Karen�s breasts, they�re not letting go.
Karen-chan�s so cute!
Agnes also grinds Karen�s clitoris.
Haa, I�m! I�m!
I do it to the extent where it doesn�t hurt Karen.
Rubbing the flesh walls of her vagina with my glans.
Iyaa, aah, aah!
Aah, I can feel it.
Karen�s fuse is lit up.
aah, aah! aah! Iyaan!
Karen makes a face in pain, looking at me.
I�m.I�m.I�m.Kou-oniisama!
Yeah, I know. Go ahead and cum!
I rub and poke Karen�s uterus.
Hyauu! i�m! aah!
Karen flies away.
I�m cumming! Cumming! aah, aah, cumming! Cumming! Cumming!
With four people attacking her, Karen faints in agony.
Her body bends like a bow.
aah, aah! I�m flying! I�m! aah!
Karen drowns in the wave of ecstasy.
Iyaa! Iyaa! aah! Nguu!
Karen�s vagina clamped.
Squeezing my penis again and again.
1317. Twilight Sex with the young Group Part 3 Position
Haa, aa, aah
Karen�s soaking in the afterglow of climax.
Her small body is flushed, sweating all over.
Karen�s sweat smells like sweet milk.
Karen, I�m pulling out
I pull out my erect penis from Karen�s inside, and then.
Iyaan!
Karen clings to me, not wanting to let go.
Her vagina tightened up.
Please.stay like this.for a little while longer
Karen�s still young, and yet she�s learned the pleasures of sex.
Karen
I pat her beautiful black hair gently.
I kissed Karen�s lips.0
Then, finally, she�s gone back to being the young lady.
aah, Kou-oniisama. I�m.
So cute, Karen
Karen smiles at me with moist eyes.
It felt amazing
Yeah, let�s do it again
Yes, I�ll be your partner anytime
Karen said happily, then she faced Luna.
I�m sorry to keep you waiting
It�s okay, Karen-chan felt good anyway
Luna smiled.
Yeah, now it�s Luna�s turn
I can�t have sex with Luna yet after all.
So we�re finishing our sex with Luna.
You good, Karen?
Yes, Kou-oniisama Aah!
I pull out my penis from Karen�s narrow vagina.
Her love nectar drips out and my glans eject out of Karen�s entrance.
It went inside Agnes and Karen and now, to Luna
I said, then.
Wait for a second
Koyomi-chan puts my penis in her mouth.
Then, she puts her saliva on it.
Koyomi-chan�s joining in.
This girl, whose body hasn�t grown enough to accept a man�s penis in her vagina gives me gentle fellatio.
She�s copying Katsuko-nee�s technique with her Miko power.
She knows where I�m feeling it, crawling her tongue even to the back of my glans. That feels good.
What do you think?
She looks up at me and asks.
Thanks, that was amazing. Look, it�s big again
I show my erect penis to Koyomi-chan.
Yes, it�s very big
Koyomi-chan happily kisses the tip of my glans.
I want it inside me soon
Yeah, just a little longer
I tell Koyomi-chan, then.
Luna, how do you want to do it?
I turned to Luna and asked.
I want to be violated from behind like a dog
Luna said with a smile.
She�s already naked, ready for me to ravish her.
I have my power. So I can feel all of Nii-san even if we don�t face each other, as long as our skins touch
Rather, if we�re facing each other when having sex then the stimulation would be too much for Luna.
So, like this?
Luna puts her hands on the low table in the reception room and then.
She sticks out her cute ass to me.
Luna�s legs are thin and long, so.
When she gets on all fours, she looks like a newborn fawn.
Yeah, then we�ll go from behind
I felt it when Karen-chan came and so I�m so wet down there. So, just shove it in
Luna swings her hips bashfully.
True, love nectar�s overflowing on her lower lip. Luna�s insides are dripping wet.
Her young slit is well prepared.
Yeah, don�t mind if I do
I stood up, and put point my dick towards Luna�s ass.
Here I go, Luna
Yes, come. Nii-san!
I grab Luna�s small hips and shove the tip of my glans on Luna�s slit.
Zububu!
aah!
Luna�s insides are much hotter than Agnes and Karen�s.
She�s quite aroused after feeling me have sex with other girls.
It�s as if I�m dipping my dick in a hot spring.
I then shove it deeper inside her.
Haa, Nii-san!
Luna�s narrow inside.
Like a syringe piston, my dick pushes into her tight pussy.
Zun!
First, I shove my dick inside Luna to the root.
Auu!
The tip of my glans makes contact with Luna�s uterus.
Ah, auu!
I�m connected to Luna while she�s on all fours.
The fawn-like legs tremble as she endures the penetration.
Agnes-chan, Koyomi-chan, Karen-chan, hold my hands
Luna tells everyone while I penetrate her deeply
Okay, desuno
Yes
Excuse me
Agnes puts her left hand on Luna�s right hand that�s placed on the table.
Koyomi-chan holds Luna�s left hand.
Then, the two of them hold Karen�s hand.
Luna Agnes Karen Koyomi-chan and back to Luna is the formation.
I�m moving now, Luna
Yes, do as you please Nii-san, mess my body up
I.
I begin moving my hips slowly.
Picha, picha, picha.
I move in and out rhythmically and our connected part is making wet noises.
Aah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, aah
Luna�s leaking out hot sighs, and then.
aah
Haa, haa, haa
I feel the waves of pleasure
Luna�s pleasure is conveyed to the three, going around.
She�s using her Miko power to this fused sex.
She�s sharing the pleasure with everyone.
aah, aauu, aah! Nii-san!
Ahn! Aahn! aahn! Papa!
Haa, haa, kuaa!
Kuu, uu! Kou-oniisama!
In the small reception room are the voices of the girls and their sexual pleasure melting together.
aah, it feels good! Sex feels good! Nii-san!
Everyone�s together desuno!
aahn! aahn!
I�m melting! I�m melting!
The sweet sweat and sour love nectar fill the room.
Luna conveys the pleasure to Agnes, Karen, and Koyomi-chan, and it�s speeding up.
We�re.
aah! Nii-san! Nii-san! I�m about to cum! I�m going to cum!
Luna shouts.
Yeah, me too! I�m going to cum soon!
I grab Luna�s ass tightly and thrust inside her narrow hole while making slamming sounds.
Together! Let�s do it together! Nii-san!
I know!
aah! Papa!
aahn!
I�m going to fly! I�m becoming a shameless girl! aah!
Everyone in the room burns in the hot flames of lust.
aah, aah, Nii-san! I�m! I�m! I�m about to!
Luna�s back bends grandly.
Cumming! I�m cumming! Nii-san! I�m cumming! aah
Her hot insides tightened and clamped me.
Nii-san! Cumming! CummingCummingCummingCummingCummingCumming!
Luna bursts open.
Kyauu! aah! Lunaa! Papa!
aah, kuaa! aahn!
I�m flying again! Haan! Aah, aah, aahn!
Agnes and the girls also had their ecstasy lit up, and it made them burst.
Then, me too.
aah, cumming! I�m going to cum! Luna!
Pour it in! Pour it all inside me! Nii-san!
uu!
Byrurururu! it spurts out.
aah, so hot!
aah, aah, Papa!
It feels hot deep inside me!
aah, the heat is spreading! I love this! I love this!
Everyone�s experiencing the same creampie I�m giving Luna.
Byrururururu!
Byruru, byorururu!
I ejaculated inside Luna�s womb multiple times.
aah, aah, aah!
Luna�s womb is drinking my semen while still in ecstasy.
Her vagina squeezes my penis again and again.
uu!
I used the last of my strength to pick up Luna�s body.
Then, I sat down on the sofa.
Luna�s still connected to me, she�s riding on my lap.
Luna enjoys her afterglow while I grope her cute breasts.
aah, Nii-san! aah!
Her nipples are stiff and sticking out as she�s in ecstasy.
uu, kuu, uu!
Luna�s body twitches and her vagina clamps.
Each time she does that, the semen that remained in my urethra is squeezed to Luna�s insides.
Amazing, it feels like paradise
Luna, Agnes, Koyomi-chan, Karen, and I.
Remained still, exhausted.
The room is filled with the lewd smell of the beauties.
Before long.
Knock, knock.
I hear a knocking sound on the door.
Excuse me, it�s Ruriko
I hear a voice from the intercom speaker.
Oh, Ruriko.
Seems like the middle school girls have come back.
Yeah, enter
Since it�s Ruriko, I�m sure that she borrowed the key to the reception room from Katsuko-nee to open the door.
Alternatively, Katsuko-nee can unlock the door remotely.
Either way, we can�t move right now so we can�t unlock the door from the inside.
Click.
The door unlocks as expected.
Then, it opened.
My, it seems that we�ve come to something great
Ruriko and Yomi came in.
Both of them changed from their school uniforms.
Well, not exactly changed.
They�re naked, wearing a collar on their neck, and a thin transparent cloth around their waist.
Ruriko�s cute breasts and Yomi�s huge breasts are both exposed.
Their slit is peeking out of the thin cloth.
Okay, stay still. Luna, Koyomi-chan too
Saying that she pushes in a wagon to the room.
I brought some cold lemonade
Ruriko pours a cold one into the cups.
Yeah, thanks
I said.
True, we�re sweating and thirsty
Okay, I�ll feed you all
Yomi brings a cup of lemonade to Koyomi-chan�s mouth.
thank you
Koyomi-chan drinks, gulping.
Onii-sama too
Ruriko said and puts the lemonade to her mouth.
Then she feds me mouth to mouth.
It�s cold, sweet, and sour.
It works on my exhausted body.
Ruriko, cup
Yes, Onii-sama
I took the lemonade glass and poured it into my mouth.
Then, I fed Luna.
Auu!
The cold lemonade made Luna tremble.
My withered penis came out of Luna�s vagina.
Here, Agnes-chan too
Karen-san, here
Yomi and Ruriko also made the other girls drink lemonade.
Thank you desuno
Thank you
They�re all getting refreshed.
However.
So, Ruriko and Yomi, what�s with the outfit?
Leather collar and a loincloth. It�s as if.
I�m Onii-sama�s sex slave after all
Ruriko replies gently.
Yomi too. I�m Sensei�s slave
Yomi also replied.
We feel like we have to look like sex slaves sometimes at least
Ruriko?
I�m a woman with an ugly heart, even if I�m a slave, I try to get Onii-sama to do what I want
Ruriko�s been reflecting.
Ruriko
I embraced Ruriko and licked her pink nipples.
Onii-sama?
If Ruriko�s cute breasts are here, why would I not lick it?
I said kindly.
Sensei, my breasts too
Sure, give me a moment
Yomi sticks her prided breasts to me and I sucked on her nipples.
True, this is okay too sometimes
This is Sensei�s harem, and yet Sensei�s not giving out any requests
That�s.
If I say something stupid then you�ll hate me, don�t you?
Then, Agnes;
That won�t happen. Agnes and everyone love Papa!
She holds the lemonade cup with both hands and smiled.
Besides, women also want to do something stupid while in sex too
Ruriko said.
That�s why, sometimes.Onii-sama
Right. Sometimes, this is okay too
This mansion�s a former high-class brothel.
The entire building is regulated to room temperature.
Even if they�re naked, we won�t catch a cold.
Come, the bath is ready
Let�s go to the bath, Sensei!
The two sex-slave outfit beauties told me and the naked girls.
Position
Doing this sometimes is also fun
We�re going to the bathroom after having sex.
Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Karen, and then Ruriko and Yomi who are wearing a collar and loincloth are with us.
Yeah, it�s a problem if you�re always naked, but sometimes
I walk in the corridor with my dick exposed.
Hmm, Luna�s fidgeting for some reason.
What�s wrong, Luna-san?
Karen asks Luna.
Uhm, Nii-san�s liquid is dripping
Oh, it�s only Luna I creampied.
I feel like I might get the carpet dirty
Are you okay, Luna-chan
Koyomi-chan asks Luna worriedly.
Don�t worry, just tighten up your anus and it won�t spill
Luna�s covering her cute ass with her hand, walking on tiptoes.
Everyone�s getting along
Ruriko smiles while pushing the wagon with the lemonade with Yomi.
From now on, we�re in the same school, so we�re going to be closer even more
Agnes replies with a bright smile.
Speaking of which, how�s Yomi�s situation?
Yomi also went to middle school.
It went well, Ruriko-oneesama introduced me to the class so there wasn�t any problem
So Ruriko took care of Yomi.
Misuzu-oneesama took care of the elementary girls, but it�s just Michi and me in middle school
Ruriko said.
I hear that not only the Kouzuki girls but also Kaan Momoko-neechan and Kanou Sakurako went to look after Agnes� situation in class.
The elementary girls were accepted but in middle school, I thought that there will be some opposition, so.
Oh, right.
The elementary girls, see Misuzu and the high school girls as the big sisters.
If the young ladies of the big three tell them to get along with Agnes, then they�ll take it in obediently, but.
If Misuzu and the girls tell the middle school girls to get along with Yomi.
They�ll probably show antipathy towards Yomi.
Yomi-san enrolled in the school as Agnes-chan�s bodyguards, so Michi-chan greeted her as the senior guard to show that Agnes is related to the Kouzuki house
It won�t be too big of a problem since it�s just a visit from two people who are a year ahead in the same middle school.
Ruriko-oneesama, thanks for that
Yomi thanked Ruriko again.
And so, how did you get to know the girls in the class after Ruriko and Michi left?
I asked Yomi.
Well, Two of them come to the joint training sessions for the bodyguards at the Kouzuki SS dojo
Oh, the regular training sessions since the party at the Kouzuki house�s garden.
Yomi shows up there so she knows the bodyguards of other noble families.
Besides, I�m from the same class as Erica-san
Oh, Erica�s popular in the school that she�s called the star of the middle school.
A bright, energetic, and cute girl.
Loved as a little sister by her seniors, and adored as an elder sister by her juniors.
Some didn�t like the fact that I�m close to Ruriko-oneesama and Erica-san but I took care of it right away
Yomi smiles.
She has her Miko power, and she�s quite a cheeky girl when it comes to her personality.
The only bad part is that she gets carried away easily.
Sorry, I�m reflecting on that
Yomi read my thoughts and replied.
Even so, I don�t have to worry much if she�s in that school.
The young ladies and bodyguards there are carefully selected.
Since Tendou Otome�s infiltration on Mizushima house, Kouzuki SS had been stricter.
Try to get along with them, don�t go too far
I told Yomi
Yes, certainly
Yomi replied with a smile.
Oh, Erica�s back at her home tonight, right?
Rei-chan told me.
Yes, tonight, Erica-san and Mariko-oneesama will return to their homes
Ruriko replied.
Erica and Mariko had stayed in the mansion for about half a week, but.
They still have their parent�s home.
Well, in Erica�s case, her mother and father aren�t her real parents, but still. She�s her father�s half-sibling. They still have blood ties.
But, Sakurako-oneesama�s coming home with us
Oh yeah, Sakurako�s father, the head of the Kanou house, got imprisoned.
Kanou house is currently in a troublesome situation.
So she�s going to live in this mansion.
Oh, just in time. They�re here
Looking at the direction Ruriko pointed, Sakurako was standing at the entrance of the bathroom.
Sakurako�s wearing only a single undershirt made of transparent fabric.
The shape of her body, her cherry nipples, and the slit are all visible through the fabric.
I�ve been waiting, I thought of helping out in washing your back
Sakurako bows to me.
Me too!
I�m also here!
Eri and Rie jump from the inside of the bathroom.
Also, Haiji-chan, Arisu-chan, Kinuka-chan, and Mao-chan are inside
The rest of the young group is in there.
The water temperature is warm enough so come in
We go through the bathroom entrance.
Agnes-chan. Wow!
Mao-chan! Wow!
The two girls laugh.
Oh, everyone�s here.
Welcome back, I�ll be going ahead
Arisu talks to me as the representative of the group.
Everyone in the bathroom looks at me and accepts me with a smile.
Excuse me
Ruriko took off her undershirt in the changing room and came to me completely naked, pouring warm water on my back.
How�s school?
Arisu asks Luna and the girls.
Arisu was a student in that school so she�s curious about the situation.
I think that it�s a lovely school
Koyomi-chan replies to Arisu.
Arisu�s thirteen. Luna and the girls are 12.
Even if it�s just a year difference, elementary and middle school are different.
It must be emotionally painful to hear from Yomi about the current state of the middle school she dropped out of.
To Arisu, she graduated from elementary school there.
I think that she won�t mind talking to Luna and the girls when it�s a place that�s accepted her in the past.
Speaking of which, where are the other girls. Like Misuzu?
I asked Sakurako.
If Sakurako�s here then that means that the convoy that brought Agnes and the girls back home had already brought the other girls to the mansion too.
Although, that doesn�t mean that all of them should be here.
They might have some reason to remain.
Yes, everyone�s returned
Sakurako replied with a smile.
I�m riding a different car from Misuzu-sama but.
Oh, since they can�t fit all girls in one car in the morning, they had to split up into several cars.
Even if Erica and Marika returned to their homes.
In middle school, Haiji, Yomi, Ruriko, and Michi are there.
Then, Sakurako and Shie-san, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san from high school.
They still can�t fit in two cars.
And so, where�s Misuzu and the girls?
Why aren�t they showing up?
If it�s Misuzu-chan, then she�s helping with the preparation for dinner
Ruriko replies.
Oh, that�s rare
Usually, it�s Katsuko-nee, Mana, Ruriko, and Megu doing the housework in the mansion.
The other girls do help out sometimes, but.
Misuzu�s not that active when it comes to cooking.
Misuzu-chan�s trying to change herself
Ruriko said.
Yeah, she was trying her best in cleaning the toilets this morning too.
She�s reminding herself that just because she�s the daughter of the Kouzuki house, she can�t act bossy.
But, she�s not cut for it. Misuzu-sama is better suited standing above and giving directions
Sakurako said.
Even so, but having such experience isn�t bad
I said.
Especially when it comes to cooking
I don�t think Misuzu�s future includes housework, but still.
Misuzu�s going to Tokyo University, and she aims to become an elite bureaucrat.
However, that doesn�t mean that she can�t know anything about cooking.
Maybe I should learn cooking too?
Sakurako asks me.
That�s for you to decide. If you think that it�s good, then learn from Katsuko-nee. But if you want to learn something else, then focus on that
I looked at Ruriko.
Ruriko started learning to housekeep as soon as she came to the mansion, and Misuzu started today. Everyone finds the right time and do it, nobody orders them to do so Yes, I do it because I want to
Ruriko smiled at Sakurako.
In this house, you need to think of what you should do, and act on your own, for Onii-sama, for the family, and for yourself
Yeah, decide for yourselves. And if the family makes a serious decision, we don�t spare effort to cooperate. If Misuzu isn�t just cleaning up the toilets but also trying to do her best in learning cooking, then I�m cheering for her It would be a shame if her studies stagnate and she became absorbed in other things but Misuzu-chan isn�t like that
Ruriko speaks about her beloved cousin.
Sakurako, you should think of what you want to do in the future too. It doesn�t have to be with the Kanou house. I�ll do something about it if possible
For Kanou house, Sakurako-oneesama�s child with Onii-sama can inherit the house. Sakurako-oneesama will never get in trouble with the house
Ruriko said.
I will never allow the branch families of the Kanou house nor any noble house to force Sakurako into a political marriage.
I�ll adamantly prevent that.
We�ll keep Sakurako safe. So, you need to keep the other members of the family who are weaker than you safe too
Yes, I understand
Sakurako nods.
Shie�s first
Sakurako�s bodyguard. Shiranui Shie-san.
Where�s Shie-san right now?
Oh. I invited Shie to take a bath with us but she�s embarrassed, and so she�s helping out in the kitchen right now
Sakurako replies.
Yeah, I think that�s good. Shie-san can get along with the girls by cooking together
I.
Shie-san�s been a bodyguard all this time, but.
I speak my worry.
To be honest, I don�t think she�s going to get along with Michi, Edie, Mitama, Kinuka, or Haiji. I mean, she�s different from the other bodyguards
What�s the difference between them?
Sakurako asks me
Let�s see
I try to speak out the thoughts that are in my heart.
Shie-san has no uniqueness for someone who lived in martial arts. You don�t feel that from her
Yeah.
For example, if an enemy appears in front of Michi and the group, they�ll take action to eliminate them as soon as they�re recognized as hostile. She won�t hesitate at all She�ll take down the enemy without hesitation.
A moment of hesitation can lead to her and her master�s death.
But if you put Shie-san in that situation, she�d stop and think
Yeah, Shie-san always hesitates, worries.
That�s why she�ll never take the initiative.
There�s nothing wrong with being able to pause and think instead of acting on reflexes when something happens. That�s also a useful skill on its own. But, for a bodyguard, I think that personality is a big problem I said.
Shie-san comes from a family that�s been serving the Kanou house as their bodyguard for generations, and she�s been Sakurako�s bodyguard since she was a child so I don�t think anyone checked her personality traits Furthermore, Kanou house had already lost its momentum when Sakurako was born.
They probably had nobody but Shie-san to take on the role of Sakurako�s attendant and bodyguard.
Furthermore, the range of her security is only within the world of the nobility and the school for the young ladies.
Shie-san had been trained by her father as a bodyguard.
I don�t think anyone thought of her nature.
However.
Shie-san�s personality doesn�t suit security at all
I tell Sakurako clearly.
That�s why I can�t take in Shie-san as a bodyguard.
Currently, Shie-san is here as a seamstress.
What should I do with Shie?
Sakurako asks me with a dire face.
For now, observe. Don�t rush it. There are a lot of types of people in the mansion so there should be someone who is a good match with Shie-san
I tell Sakurako with a smile.
She�ll come along with the girl the good match and have her open her heart first. That�s when we can help her
That�s indeed true
Sakurako�s convinced.
It�s the same for you, Sakurako. Find someone that you can get along with
Yes.
Going to me after coming back from school isn�t good.
Look in the bathroom, everyone�s finding a partner to talk to, right?
They�re not coming to me.
All of us always feel that Onii-sama loves us, and the family, with all our hearts.
Ruriko tells Sakurako.
So, we have to find our place in the family
Sakurako understood what Ruriko was saying.
Only the young group is here.
Mao-chan and Agnes, who get along with everyone are here.
Eri and Rie, the carefree and easy to talk to twins are here.
There are also the young ladies who know Sakurako well enough from childhood, Ruriko from the Kouzuki house, Arisu from the Kurama house, and Karen from the Mizushima house.
Sakurako doesn�t feel pressure from any of them.
Sakurako, who�s a newcomer to the mansion, is surrounded by easy-to-interact girls.
I understand, then I�ll try talking to them
Sakurako replies, but.
Wait a second
I groped Sakurako�s cute breasts.
?
Sakurako�s surprised.
It doesn�t mean that I�m ignoring Sakurako�s charming naked body. Well, I just had sex with Agnes and the girls earlier so that�s it
I said.
She must be expecting sex since she was waiting for me, who�s naked.
I�ll use the remaining semen in my body to pour it all in Sakurako�s womb
I kneaded Sakurako�s nipples with my fingers.
But, that�s for later, Sakurako
I said. and embraced her.
Yes, I�ll be waiting
She replies happily.
We kissed.
1318. Twilight Returns
Mao-chan and Agnes wash my body.
Then, I returned the favor to the two.
The girls whose father was absent since their birth are happy to wash my body.
Okay, that�s good enough
I wash off the bubbles and soap from the body of this halforeign beauty who�s well developed for her age.
Thank you desuno! Let�s go! Mao-chan!
Okay
The two went to the bathtub.
Then, it�s Sakurako�s turn next
I added some body shampoo to the sponge and lathered it up.
Uhm, I.
Don�t mind it, let me do it. I still have to wash Arisu, Kinuka, Haiji, and Karen after Sakurako
I put the sponge on Sakurako�s beautiful back.
Going gently, being careful not to use too much force when scrubbing her with foam.
Sakurako�s healthy skin flicks off the water.
Ahn, so good
I do this with the girls every day after all
Sakurako�s father had been imprisoned by his vassals because of his behavioral problems.
Arisu�s father was in debt and disappeared.
Kinuka and Mitama�s father had been the bodyguard of the Kurama house for generations, and so he went and disappeared together with his Master, Misato, and Arisu�s father.
Haiji who grew up in Europe was an orphan. She doesn�t have parents.
Karen�s parents are alive and healthy, but because of the sins of her father -the head of the Mizushima house- towards the Kouzuki house and other noble families. Karen�s taken away from her parents and became my sex slave in this mansion. Karen never talks about her parent�s home but I think that she misses them.
After Karen, it�ll be Ruriko, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Yomi, Eri, and Rie
Ruriko.
The cousins of the Takakura shrine maidens.
The twins of the good-for-nothing Kansai Yakuza parents.
Their parents are already dead.
Meaning, the girls in this bathroom.
They�re all those who lost their fathers, those who feel lonely.
I have to fill in that sense of loss they�re feeling.
That�s my duty as the only man in the Kuromori house.
We�re okay. The four of us will clean each other
Luna tells me with a smile.
I�ll do Ruriko-oneechan
Then, I will go with Yomi-san
Luna and Koyomi-chan said.
The girls with the Miko power can read my thoughts.
I guess they were being considerate since it�s going to be hard for me to wash all of them one-by-one.
That�s not it. It�s just that I want to be closer to Ruriko-oneesan today
Koyomi-chan replies to the thoughts in my mind.
Yes. I want to be closer to Yomi-san and everyone
Koyomi-chan said.
I guess that�s okay too.
Getting them closer is also for the better.
We�re okay for today too
Eri-chan and I will wash Yomi-oneesan�s back
Eri and Rie said.
It won�t be just Yomi-oneesan�s back, but also the front
I�ve always been curious about these huge breasts
Hearing that, Yomi in the bathtub lifts her huge breasts with her hands.
Sure, sure. Touch them all you want
She smiled at the twins.
Eri and Rie then asked me.
With that said. Maybe next time Nii-san
We�re looking forward to our schedule next time
Oh, instead of going at it right now.
They�re going to use that to serve a lot during their time.
Next time, Eri-chan and I will perform the special soap technique that only us twins can do
Doing lewd stuff on the airmat
Katsuko-san taught us how to dance with soap on our bodies
Onii-san, you�re going to be sandwiched between two young bodies
Err.
The twin beauties are going to do such intense soap play?
Then.
Papa, what�s soap?
Mao-chan asks.
Hmm.
He�s a swimming gold medalist
What�s Soap Dance?
The festival in Shikoku
What�s Sandwich?
A man called Earl Sandwich from a long time ago
I replied somehow.
I see
Mao-chan nods and is convinced.
In her case, it�s not a problem whether my answer is right or not.
Either way, I just have to answer her confidently.
Then, she will be satisfied.
Awawa, was that bad?
Real bad, bad, really bad
Rie panics. Eri dances.
Geez, Eri-chan and Rie-chan, bad!
Agnes scolds the twins.
We�re banning vulgar words when Mao-chan�s with us as it will be bad for her education.
That kind of conversation can come when Mao-chan is in her sixth grade!
Ah, Agnes.
Inside Agnes� head, sixth grade is where the sex ban is lifted, and you can get pregnant at high school.
I have to amend that.
Sorry
Rie obediently apologized but.
Tahaha, Risso, Risso, it spilled, the tea spilled
Eri continues her naked dance.
Eri-chan�s so funny
Mao-chan copies the dance, but I stopped her before.
Don�t dance in the bathroom, what will you do if you slip and your head hits the floor?
Oh, that�s my fault. Sorry
Eri stopped dancing and apologized to me.
You can dance after leaving the bathroom
Okay!
Agnes said, Mao-chan replied happily.
That�s a very elder-sister-like act. Agnes.
Sakurako, I�m rinsing off the foam
Please
I wash off the soap on Sakurako�s body.
Sakurako�s tight hips and nice ass.
She also has some nice proportions.
Just washing our bodies like this is calming my mind
Sakurako smiled at me.
Skinship is such a nice thing
Yeah, you�re right
I embraced Sakurako from behind.
I think that it also heals my mind when I wash my family�s body every day.
The feeling of our naked bodies touching enriches our hearts.
I wanted to do the washing and yet.
I raised Sakurako�s arm and washed her armpit.
Next time
Yes, certainly, look forward to next time
Sakurako�s expression seems calm now.
It seems that her heart has found balance.
That�s a little reassuring.
Okay, pick whichever you want to wear. Oh, we�re going to eat so put on at least your panties!
Katsuko-nee�s in the changing room as we leave the bathroom.
She�s pushing in a wagon of clothing.
Err.
What�s all these?
Inside the clothing case are.
See-through undershirts, underwear, and shirts.
Also, the same loincloth Ruriko and Yomi wore earlier.
Either way, all of them have see-through fabric.
I mean, Katsuko-nee�s also wearing a see-through negligee.
Her plump body is wrapped in thin clothing, and it�s much sexier than just plain naked.
Well, it�s our lightly dressed fair today
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
what�s going on?
It�s been hectic recently here so we thought of letting loose a bit
Katsuko-nee smiles.
I�ll pick the loincloth just like earlier. I�ll put on underwear this time however
Ruriko puts on a leather collar on her neck and puts on a thin panty on her lower half while still naked on the upper half.
She puts on the loincloth.
Seems like she wants to be thorough on being my sex slave for tonight.
Yomi will pick the same then
Yomi exposes her huge breasts and puts on only panty and loincloth.
I will also pick the same outfit from earlier
Sakurako puts on a thin undershirt.
Then, I�ll pick undershirt for tonight
Me too, I�ll go with the undershirt
The young ladies, Arisu and Karen picked the undershirt.
Sakurako picked her name color.
Arisu went with red, and Karen chose the purple-blue color.
They put on their see-through underskirt with a waistband.
Haiji-san, do you want this? I think that wafuku suits you.
Arisu recommends a different colored undershirt.
Oh, Haiji�s got a small face so having that might fit her surprisingly.
Then, I�ll take that
Haiji took the yellow-green undershirt.
Then, I�ll take this
Kinuka chose a string.
Yep, just string.
This is enough.
Just white panties and a string on her breasts.
Well, if Kinuka�s okay with that then sure.
I have to put on panties so there�s that, but it can�t be helped then
Eri said.
It�s our rule to have everyone put on their underwear during mealtime for sanitation.
But, Eri-chan, all we have to do is pick see-through underwear, right?
Rie picked a string panty. Yep, that�s see-through alright.
I see. I�ll do the same
This will enchant Onii-san. Eri-chan
That�s right. Rie-chan
The two rummaged the case, and then.
Then, I�ll take this
And me too
Eri and Rie chose the apron.
A see-through apron.
Wow, Agnes will take this
Agnes picked a see-through shirt.
Well, it�s bigger than her shirt, but it�s quite transparent so seeing her naked body through it is sexy.
Then, we�ll take the same
Right
Luna and Koyomi-chan also picked the same see-through shirt.
Mao will pick the same!
And Mao-chan follows.
Although, Mao-chan�s size makes it look like a dress instead of a shirt.
Hey, Onii-san, is it okay for Mao-chan to be like that?
Eri asks me.
If you look at the outfits in an educational perspective.
Don�t mind it too much
I said.
To Mao-chan, this is just a fun clothing party
It�s lewd because we think it is.
But to her, it�s just a game
If you think too weirdly about it, then it�ll become weirder
I see. You�re right. I understand
Eri�s convinced.
Well then, I.
I put on my underwear and a transparent shorts on my lower half.
Then, just like Ruriko and the girls, I�m naked on my upper half.
Wow, Papa�s like in the Arabian Nights
Alladin!
Agnes and Mao-chan said.
Come, let�s eat dinner
Katsuko-nee tells us.
Everyone fathered and left the dressing room.
Still, Katsuko-nee
I recalled something.
You say that it�s lightly dressed fair, but.
But, the mansion is currently.
Our guests will be eating dinner in another room
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
Edie and Anya-san, and also Nei-chan are in charge of taking care of them
Meaning.
Oh, Kudou Haruka-san and Kendou Maria-san returned to the Kouzuki SS training facility. So, only Grace Marinka-san and the sisters Kyouko-san brought are here
Dolly and Anna, the drill spear sisters girl assassins from Southeast Asia.
Edie told me that you gave them enough input already that they need some time to think objectively
Yeah, Grace-san and the Drill sisters too.
During lunch today, we turned over their sense of values in our school.
If you put anything more in their head they�ll burst. That�s why they�re going to eat dinner in a different room tonight and then they�ll take a rest. Besides
Katsuko-nee smiles.
Aren�t you at your limit too? I think that your heart won�t be able to rest if you keep worrying about them
That�s true.
Grace-san, Dolly, and Anna too.
I get cautious when they�re present.
I need some time with the family where I don�t have to think.
Oh, but those girls are here. The troublesome ones
Huh, Katsuko-nee?
Who are we talking about?
While we�re having that conversation, we arrived in our dining room.
Then.
I�ve been waiting, Kuromori-sama
We�ve been waiting
Oh, right.
I forgot about them.
Come, let�s eat!
This way!
Just like the other girls, the two of them are also wearing a see-through undershirt.
Kuromiya Motoko-san, a combat young lady.
And her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san.
Both of them didn�t return to their homes, they�re staying here tonight.
Come, come, this way.
This way!
The two with their pushy and my-pace personality invite me to the dining room.
1319. Farewell to the Spears Fun Dining Table
We�ve reconsidered a lot since this morning
Kuromiya-san, the combat young lady wearing a see-through undershirt said.
It might be difficult to spread the Kuromiya style spear fighting in the modern world but I will not abandon my spear
We must pass down the ancestral spear techniques to the next generation
Kuromiya-san�s bodyguard, Mikuriya-san said.
Therefore, we must make ourselves Kuromori-sama�s concubines
Kuromiya-san said, but.
No, you�re leaping on logic. You can still pass on your spear arts even if you�re not with me
That�s all I can think of.
No, staying here is the best choice
That�s right!
Why does it come to this?
Is it because Danna-sama�s my fiance and he�s the owner of the Kouzuki SS?
Misuzu comes over and asks the two.
She wears the same outfit as Ruriko, a collar, and loincloth. She has panties on, but her breasts are exposed.
That�s not all! This mansion has enough space for Kurumi and me to practice with our spears
Kuromiya-san says with a straight face.
All of it is just to Kuromiya-san�s convenience, isn�t it? I don�t think that there�s any value for Danna-sama to accept you, but I wonder?
Misuzu makes it clear.
We�re offering our lives to serve Kuromori-sama
Whether it�s cooking, cleaning, laundry, anything. Of course, that includes the night duties
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san speaks with desperation.
Then, Katsuko-nee comes in.
Hmm. Sure, I think that Kuormiya-sama�s good at housework. I can tell that they�ve been trained in homemaking. However
She speaks to the young lady of the Kuromiya house and her bodyguard.
Our family doesn�t have problems with housework
Even in night duties. Danna-sama�s well satisfied
Katsuko-nee said. Misuzu added.
I mean, Kuromiya-san, why are you such in a rush
I asked her again.
No, I don�t think that you�re in a hurry because of the Kuromiya house, or that you�re not able to hand down the Kuromiya style of spear fighting if things continue as they are I know that much.
It seems that these two were the only ones who stuck to the Kuromiya style among their family.
When the head of the family is replaced, their style will come to an end.
Furthermore, Kuromiya Motoko-san is a woman, so she will be married off to another family for a political marriage.
When that happens, it�ll be hard to find a family that�ll allow their woman to practice the spear as much as she wants.
Kuromiya-san will be forced to abandon her spear.
I understand your circumstances. However, in the end, it�s a problem of your house, it should be resolved within the Kuromiya house. I think that you�re being unreasonable to involve Danna-sama Misuzu said.
That�s.Indeed, Misuzu-sama�s right
Kuromiya-san makes a complicated face.
However, Kuromori-sama�s also intervened with the affairs of other noble families, such as the Kanou and the Kurama house
Please help Kuromiya house, Motoko-ojousama as well
Mikuriya-san bows her head for her master.
Even if you tell me that.
For the Kurama and Kanou house, Jii-chan�s group already made concrete plans in advance how they would rebuild.
I�m only taking care of Misato, Arisu, and their bodyguards, Mitama and Kinuka.
As for the Kanou house, I took Sakurako and Shiranui Shie-san, who I assigned as a seamstress for the time being.
Only the girls themselves.
I can�t accept problems of the nobility that easy. I have to ask what Jii-chan and others think first
Keeping the world of nobility safe is Jii-chan�s lifework.
He must have some plans for the Kuromiya house.
I mean, I should ask Shou-neechan before going to Jii-chan.
Shou-neechan is Jii-chan�s personal bodyguard so she should know what Jii-chan�s thinking about the Kuromiya house.
Kouzuki SS should already have the information when it comes to the Kuromiya house.
Give me time. I can�t give you an answer right now
I told Kuromiya-san.
I look at the dining room.
Nearly everyone in the family is here, but Shou-neechan isn�t.
Rei-chan isn�t here either.
Misuzu, where�s Shou-neechan and Rei-chan?
I asked.
They were Misuzu�s bodyguard so shouldn�t they have come back with them?
Both of them are in the Kouzuki SS building
Misuzu replies.
Reika-oneesama sent us off, but as soon as we arrived at the mansion, she went and returned to the main office. Uhm
What?
It seems that Kyouko-san caused a commotion at the city center so Kouzuki SS is at the highest alert
Oh right, Kyouko-san did something with Miss Cordelia that attracted the attention of the police earlier today.
Then I heard that she�s going to steal some jewels tonight.
Publicly, Kouzuki SS is supposed to be fighting Kyouko Messer, and so.
Right, Kyouko-san VS Rei-chan�s special program goes once every three months.
Besides, Kouzuki SS is a security company specialized in the upper class.
It would look weird if they don�t show that they�re on high alert at times like these.
Okay, then I�ll contact them after dinner.
I might have to be the one to make the call.
Okay, dinner time!
Mana pushes the wagon of meals from the kitchen.
Help us out in distributing the plates
Megu pushes in a wagon of plates, cups, and chopsticks
Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan let�s help out! Mao-chan, it�s going to be dangerous so go to Nagisa-chan!
Agnes commands the young team.
Oh, Nagisa�s also back.
She�s wearing a see-through negligee with a different color from Katsuko-nee.
She left the closing duties of the store to the employees.
We�re having Italian tonight! I made a variety of pizzas and spaghetti, pick them from the platter, and eat!
Mana shouted and our dinner started.
Wow, this is delicious
This is really delicious
I�m really glad that we went to this mansion, Eri-chan
Agnes and the twins said.
True, Katsuko-nee�s good at cooking and she�s teaching Mana, Ruriko, and Megu.
We�ve been eating good food for the past six months.
That�s right Rie-chan, good food relieves your stress
Eri said.
Everyone�s wearing a costume when eating and it�s fun
Rie said.
She�s enjoying the thin clothes fair where it�s almost transparent.
Women like to cut loose and act like fools sometimes
Katsuko-nee told me.
You can�t do that in normal homes, and since we�re all family, we can enjoy this in peace
Right.
The nobility is far from an ordinary home, they will never allow half-naked bodies in the dining room.
You know, it�s common for us to get naked even before you came along so I can show off my naked body even to those outside
Apart from several people, our family is all having sex with me.
That sexual relationship is the minimum condition in joining our family.
I think that this allows the girls who aren�t that close to getting to know each other
Katsuko-nee said.
Right. We should plan out more events for the family to get closer and do it
My women come from a wide range of backgrounds.
At first, they should be with girls from a similar environment until they get used to the family, but.
We have to shuffle them around from time to time so they don�t fix themselves with such people.
Ah, this dressing is best for this salad!
Mana told Sakurako.
Oh, I see. That�s delicious
And try eating it with this bread. This is Ai-oneechan�s new product
It�s still in trial phase
Using food as the core of the conversation, Mana bridges the gap between Sakurako and Ai.
Danna-sama, I made these
Misuzu brings over a small plate of spaghetti.
Hmm, let�s see
I tried it out immediately.
Yep, this is delicious, Misuzu
Thank you
Misuzu blushed.
Oh, everyone. Misuzu-oneechan made this vongole! Try it out and tell her what you think
Mana speaks loudly.
I�m new to cooking so do give me your honest feedback
Misuzu said, but.
Don�t be too harsh, however, or she�ll strike back when she eats your food
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
I don�t care! I don�t cook after all!
Yukino�s wearing the same transparent negligee as Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.
Well, I try it out though. Mama�s a food critic so she�s quite fussy when it comes to food.
Saying that she took a small plate of Misuzu�s spaghetti and ate it.
Hmm, I think that�s good for a beginner. I don�t like the boiling but
thanks, Yukino-san
Misuzu thanked Yukino.
Speaking of which, Yukino and Misuzu never talked before.
Don�t thank me, I just tasted it and said my thoughts
Yukino said.
But if you�re okay with me then I�m ready to taste your cooking
Yes, I�ll ask again next time
The two smiled at each other.
It�s no longer just Ruriko-sama but Misuzu-sama also joined in cooking, maybe I should learn too
Arisu said.
The kitchen group welcomes you. Anyone who wants to try it out can just come in
Mana said.
Then, please take care of me tomorrow. Karen-san, would you like to join me?
Arisu speaks to her junior among the young lady of nobility.
Thank you. But I want to learn a bit more in baking for now
Karen replies.
That�s right! Karen-chan is with Agnes, helping Papa in the bakery
Yeah, Karen�s priority is to get along with Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan, the quartet.
Their school life is starting today.
After a while, we will go and learn in cooking as well
Luna said with a smile.
But we�re focusing on bakery for now
Koyomi-chan said.
That means.
Agnes is the leader of the team while in the bakery, but.
Once they go to the kitchen and learn cooking, their teacher will be Katsuko-nee and Mana.
Currently, they�re still strengthening their relationships so they want to keep Agnes at the center.
Luna and Koyomi-chan know that.
Besides.
Karen is one of those with too much self-control because she�s a young lady of the nobility.
She should be able to express her feelings honestly when in front of girls of her age like Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.
And for that reason, I think that they should develop their quartet a bit more.
If so, we�re joining Arisu-chan in learning how to cook
We may end up specializing in snitching food though
Rie and Eri said laughingly.
Agnes-chan and the girls already went to school today but.
We�re going to school the day after tomorrow so we have to get along too
Mana-oneesan�s with us in the same school
Kinuka-chan too
Starting Wednesday, the middle school girls will be transferred to a new school they have never gone to before.
I guess they feel that they have to get along because they�re going to a different environment.
Right. I think we should gather and discuss our new school
Mana told the twins and Arisu.
Mana�s in her second year. The twins, Arisu, and Kinuka are freshmen.
Mana�s going to be the eldest in the group that�s enrolling in that school.
You know, we need to discuss and decide how to respond when things happen in the school
True, that�s important
Eri nodded.
It�s also Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan�s first time in an ordinary school
Rie said.
Arisu and Kinuka had been in the school for the young ladies since childhood.
It�s a world of the nobility, and it�s also an all-girls school.
That�s the same for me. I didn�t go to a school as big as Arisu-chan though
Mana said.
Yeah, Mana, when she was Shirasaka maika, she was also in an all-girls school for the wealthy.
We�ve gone to an ordinary school so you can rely on us, although
Yeah, we came from Kanto, so I don�t know much either way
I mean, our school in Kansai was a public one
I can�t figure out what kind of students go to a private school in Tokyo
The twins have their problems too
In that regard, we don�t know much until we go there. It�s a private school so the students there have a different feel and school traditions
Mana said.
But, no matter what kind of people we meet there, we can unify and deal with them. We can�t have Onii-chan save us from our new middle school, right?
True, it�s going to be hard for me to go to Mana�s middle school.
Well, if it�s a big enough problem then I�m going
I said.
Michi, Edie, Tsukiko, and Ya-chan will come too
The strongest bodyguards, the Takakura shrine maiden, and Nei, who�s good at speaking can handle most things.
If that didn�t work, then I�ll bring Minaho-neesan too
I said.
That�s a problem
Eri said.
Yeah, Minaho-san would make everyone tremble.
They�d be too afraid that they might pee themselves
Minaho-san�s quite scary after all
The twins seem to see Minaho-neesan that way.
Minaho-oneechan�s the last resort. If the girls who are harassing us had monster parents, then we�ll need Minaho-oneechan to get rid of them
Mana said.
Yeah, it�s definitely safe to have Minaho-san come at that time
Yeah, you�re right
The twins were convinced.
It�s going to be okay, I�ll go first before Minaho-ojousama does
Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.
If any of them try to bully you girls then I�ll beat them up. I don�t care if their parents show up. Even if they go to the police or court, I�ll deal with them and I�ll never lose We can use Shou-neechan and Rei-chan and even Kouzuki SS
I said.
So, if you girls are getting bullied, then don�t handle it on your own, tell us
But, isn�t it better if we try to solve our problems on our own?
Eri told me.
Not really. You don�t have to endure unpleasant emotions like bullying. It�s silly to stress over something like that. If the environment isn�t good, then I�ll find you another one. I�ll break the rules if it�s for you girls. Kuromori house has the power on the underground, the Kouzuki house has the power on the surface, and Tsukiko and the girls have the Miko power, Edie and the bodyguards have their combat prowess, we�ll use them all to save you girls so don�t keep it to yourself I insisted.
Listen everyone, Agnes and the girls started their first school today. Mitama and Tsukiko, and all the other girls, if you got problems in or out of school, then report them immediately. The family will deal with whatever happens to the group. And it has to be right away. You girls don�t have to go through such pain Everyone looked at me and nodded.
Okay, Papa!
Agnes replied as everyone�s representative.
Then.
As expected of Yo-chan
Nei comes in from the entrance.
She�s wearing a transparent negligee, wrapping her fascinating dynamite body.
Then.
Okay, attention everyone! From now on, these girls are joining in our family
Behind Nei comes.
Anya wearing the same see-through negligee, and.
Dolly and Anna, the girl assassins.
Embarrassed, the foreign sisters cover their breasts with their hands.
They�re no longer holding their spears.
1320. Farewell to the Spears The Great Challenger
If you were to accept them and the remaining girl assassins, then they need the resolution to become your woman
Anya looked at Dolly and Anna and said.
Dolly said something in a language I don�t comprehend.
Anya listened, and then.
The people they�ve met so far are either people who give orders or people to kill, but the people here are different
A group of orphans gathered by a crazy female boss on a Southeast Asian dark organization.
Teaching them only the art of killing, and most of the girls were made disposable.
Kyouko-san destroyed the whole organization and only the thirteen survived.
Then, she�s asking me to take care of all of the girl assassins.
You told them that they don�t need to kill anymore. You told them that in exchange, they have to learn skills for them to keep on living. That you�ll help them in their learning Anya translates what Dolly�s saying.
That�s right. We�ll help you in however we can
I said. Anya translates for Dolly and Anna.
Dolly nods and tells Anya something.
Just a final check, are you sure it�s okay for us not to toss our spears? she asks
Anya said.
Yeah, of course. Those are your weapons to keep yourself safe, why would you toss them away? Even we have some measures to defend ourselves. We always need fighting strength to keep our family safe. However I look at the drill sisters in the eyes and said.
You�re not allowed to kill someone if it�s not necessary, even if it�s to start a fight or to defend yourself. Killing someone brings a grudge. That grudge will bring calamity one after another Dolly and Anna make serious faces and listen to what I say as Anya translates them.
Of course, you�re allowed to use any methods when the life of the family is in danger. I won�t hesitate to kill either. That is if there�s no other way to neutralize the enemy In fact, I killed Cesario Viola.
I don�t regret that.
If I didn�t pull the trigger back then, my family would�ve died.
Your spears isn�t used to kill someone from orders, but a spear you use to keep the family safe
That family is the people here
Nei smiled.
Yeah, this isn�t everyone. I�ll introduce you to the others later
Like, Minaho-neesan on the new brothel.
Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are at Kouzuki SS.
Mariko, Kana-senpai, Erica, are back at their homes.
Marika can only come during weekends.
Margo-san�s not here, she�s probably doing some work on the martial arts business.
Edie�s not showing up, probably because she�s entertaining Grace-san.
Uhm!
Then, Agnes brings in a small plate to us.
This is delicious, try it
She brings the plate to the drill sisters.
Tsukiko stepped forward quickly, closing the distance so her Miko power could reach them in case of any unforeseen circumstances.
Luna and Koyomi moved together with her sister as well.
Michi and Haiji too.
Mitama and Kinuka went to guard the young group.
Wait a second, I�ll tell the two now
Anya smiled and told Dolly what Agnes is saying
Here, I brought some forks
Nei brings in three forks.
Huh, me too?
Anya�s surprised.
I mean, Anya-chan�s joining us right?
Nei smiled.
Anya;
Everyone, up until now I�ve only been a guest who comes here once in a while, eat dinner, have sex, and then go out. But from today on, I�ll be joining the family. Please do take care of me Anya speaks in formal Japanese and bows her head.
Then, she took the fork from Nei, rolled some spaghetti from Agnes� plate, and ate it.
Yes, that�s delicious
Anya tells Agnes with a smile, and then recommended Dolly and Anna to taste it as well.
The drill sisters also tasted the spaghetti from Agnes� plate.
!
!
Dolly and Anna look at each other with excited faces.
What do you think?
Agnes asks worriedly.
Anya translates for her.
Then.
They say that it�s delicious. That they never ate something like that before
Anya told Agnes what Dolly and Anna were saying.
That�s great, desuno! There is more food on that table over there!
Agnes invites Dolly and the girls to the table.
You have to get along with the family so let�s start with Agnes and the group!
Is that okay?
Anya looks at me. Dolly and Anna too.
Yeah, it�s better to leave Dolly and the girls to Agnes who has no evil thoughts.
Luna and Koyomi-chan from the same group have their Miko power, and Anya�s going to be with them.
The other girls will also be watching over Dolly and Anna.
I.
Agnes, look after them. Be friendly to them. Especially these two, they weren�t taught much about the world like Agnes from before. That�s why you have to teach them what to do when living in here Agnes had been shut in the basement until half a year ago.
They don�t know a lot so we have to be gentle with them, or they will feel uneasy and scared
Yes, I understand desuno!
Agnes smiled.
The blonde halforeign beauty shows an angelic carefree smile.
Now, let�s go
This way!
Luna and the girls quickly set up the seats for Anya and the drill sisters at Agnes� table.
Let�s go
Anya took Dolly and Anna and followed Agnes to the seats.
Well, it should be okay leaving them to Agnes
Nei tells me.
Kyouko-san gave me the files for the remaining 11. She mentioned that she�ll bring them after Dolly and Anna get used to the place.
Yeah, that�s for the better.
We�re already busy with Dolly and Anna.
So, it�s going to be hard looking after the other girl assassins.
Their age range is from 12 to 16, and their origins are all over the place. Even so, they�re all cuties
It�s the hobby of their female boss in that organization.
As for weapons, it seems that it�s not just the drill spears those two had. They have chains, darts, and even shovel girls
Shovel?
Yep, the thing you use for digging and snow clearing
Nei laughed.
Is that even an assassination tool?
Yo-chan, what are you talking about? Shovels are one of the most ominous weapons during the first world war. Have you seen the movie Psycho 2?
Psycho 2?
Oh, let�s watch it next time. Then let�s also watch the first one. You can ignore the third and fourth! Van Sant�s remake is just a waste of time and it�s not worth watching Err.
Anyway, it went well with those two but we don�t know about the remaining 11 yet. We have to consider our methods before Kyouko-san brings them
Maybe some girls are less understanding than Dolly and Anna.
No, I don�t think we need to worry that much, Ya-chan
I said.
Kyouko-san chose those two out of the thirteen and brought them here
Oh, Agnes and her group surrounded them and they began eating dinner.
Eri and Rie are talking to Dolly and Anna too.
I think she�s considering that if Dolly and Anna got convinced, the other girls will also follow Dolly
It�s Kyouko-san who did this after all.
Ah, true. Looking at Kyouko-san�s file, Dolly�s the eldest of the group
Nei said.
I haven�t seen the other girls personally yet but I don�t think we have to worry too much
I replied.
Of course, we�d be well prepared, and with more people, we can expect more time and effort needed than we used to convince Dolly and Anna today
If they find life other than being a girl assassin.
We�re turning their life from where they have to follow orders to kill, to a life where they protect their allies.
Dolly and Anna are clever girls, they were just for a day, but the other girls might be more trouble
Dolly�s too docile that she�s not resisting, but.
Whether they understand what we want to convey or not is a different story
It seems that they�re convinced from the bottom of their heart, but they�ll blow up soon. They shouldn�t be forced, they need to make the decision themselves
That�s why I�m not giving orders.
Yo-chan�s quite persevering. Onee-chan loves that part of you, I respect that
Nei said happily.
Then, we continued our fun dinner with the family.
To be precise, it�s the family + Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san
Then, Shiranui Shie-san too.
Oh, she�s sitting next to Sakurako, making a gloomy face.
I guess she�s feeling sad that she�s not assigned as a bodyguard in here.
Is there someone who can talk to Shie-san?
If it�s me, she�d feel that I�m taking away her master, Sakurako, so she won�t open up to me right now.
Since she�s a bodyguard of the noble family, she can�t talk on equal terms with Misuzu and Ruriko.
Michi, she�s a junior in school.
I mean, Michi�s got a distinct personality so she would hate Shie-san�s hesitating part.
Mitama and Kinuka are also bodyguards.
It can�t be a commoner, not a young lady either, and she can�t get along with other bodyguards.
Who can be friends with her then?
While I was thinking that.
I�ve returned
Rei-chan enters the dining room.
Also.
Good evening. You�re doing another fun thing again
She�s with Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS
Kinoshita-san�s carrying her favorite weapon, a smashing flail on her shoulder.
It�s a long-handled weapon with a chain and an iron ball attached to the end of the stick that�s longer to the stick.
Welcome. We�re having a thin clothing fair today
Katsuko-nee said.
Then, should I take mine off too? Although I�m not too confident in my naked body
She�s a former member of the Banbarubie 3 so, well.
Her common sense is broken.
We have a lot of see-through clothes if you want to change clothes so go ahead
Wow, I wonder which should I pick? Reika-san, what do I do?
Kinoshita-san asks Rei-chan
Hmm, I�m hungry so I�m going to eat first and think later
Oh, you�re right. I�m also hungry! Then we�re going to eat first
Sure, sit on that table. Mana-chan
Katsuko-nee looked at Mana and then;
We have plates here, eat whichever you want!
She brings tableware for the two
Thank you, Mana-chan
Rei-chan thanked her.
And so, after eating, who is it that I have to beat down?
Huh, Kinoshita-san?
Well, you don�t have to go as far as beating them down. Your partners will be the young lady of the Kuromiya house
Nei said.
Ya-chan, what�s going on?
I asked.
I thought that it would be good for them to have a hands-on experience with a weapon that�s similar to spear
Nei said.
I mean, I can use spears too. I learned it when I was young
Kinoshita-san said.
I stopped by the Kouzuki SS dojo to grab some practice spears. It won�t be dangerous even if those hit
Rei-chan said.
Kouzuki SS also has spear training?
From what I heard earlier this morning, only a few people in Japan learn how to use a spear though.
As a sporting martial arts, it�s not that competitive, but Kouzuki SS is a security company, see? A long handed weapon is a good way to keep out the thugs
Rei-chan said.
Recently, police had been using long-handled weapons like man catcher
Some facilities have them for security purposes
Oh, like in TV news.
I�ve seen a long white stick with a u-shaped tip to catch a thug or a bank robber.
That�s why we teach the basics of spear and stick fighting in our training
Rei-chan said.
It hasn�t developed into a competitive sport, but there�s a demand for long-handled weapons.
Some people use it as their main weapon, like me!
Kinoshita-san said with a smile, but.
You�re the only one I know that uses flail in a real fight
Rei-chan smiled wryly.
Or should I say that Kinoshita-san�s the only one in the world who carries a long-handled flail daily?
Either way, she�s the best at Kouzuki SS when it comes to using long-handled weapons. And so I brought her here
I see.
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san had been training their family traditional spear arts by themselves.
They have never faced someone strong.
All I have to do is beat them without getting them injured, right?
Kinoshita-san�s asking something scary while showing a high-school-like babyface.
Or so she says, but what about the Kuromiya spear arts? Are you going to accept your loss without a fight?
Nei stirs Kuromiya-san up.
You shouldn�t show your back to your enemy!
Kuromiya Motoko-san takes on Nei�s provocation
Well then, go fight in the courtyard after you�re done with dinner
Nei smiles.
1321. Farewell to the Spear The courtyard Showdown
Wow, these are delicious
Kinoshita-san who came from Kouzuki SS is consuming the meals quickly.
I�ll make something extra
Katsuko-nee smiled wryly, stood up, and went to the kitchen.
Haa, that type of person definitely has another stomach for desserts, even after eating that much
Nei makes an amazed face and said.
However.
Kinoshita-san, a user of a flail, a weapon consisting of a long club, a chain, and an iron ball attached to the end, is going to fight against Kuromiya-san.
Is this okay?
You don�t have to worry about it Yo-chan. Either way, I�m sure that Minaho-oneechan gave her instructions
Nei told me.
Just like how Edie beat Grace-san to the pulp at school today. Kuromiya-san also needs an overwhelming loss
That�s.
Grace-san wasn�t so shocked to lose to Margo at the martial arts tournament nor Kyouko-san this morning. Only when she lost to Edie, a high-school girl five years younger than her, was the first time she took her defeat seriously Losing to a professional at her generation, Margo-san, and Kyouko-san, a legendary international felon will just make her think that it�s no big deal.
Edie was in the same tournament but she was in the lighter class.
Taking her to school showing off her uniform, and making it clear that she�s a high-school freshman.
Edie took down Grace-san with an overwhelming force.
If you go that far, she�ll definitely yield.
But, Kinoshita-san is a bodyguard from Kouzuki SS. She�s much older than Kuromiya-san
Yeah, that�s true. We know that, but those young ladies don�t, you see?
Huh?
Kinoshita-san only entered Kouzuki SS half a year ago, right? Furthermore, she doesn�t appear much on the surface jobs, and so Kuromiya-san doesn�t know Kinoshita-san�s true nature I know that Kinoshita-san was a member of the Banbarubie 3 back then.
However, without that information.
Kinoshita-san�s got such a baby-face that she attracts tinycon like Dai Grepher, right?
Right, if I don�t know anything, Kinoshita-san would look like a high-school girl.
I think that Kuromiya-san�s assuming that Rei-chan just brought a trainee from Kouzuki SS or something. After all, look at what Kinoshita-san�s doing
I love spaghetti, hamburgers, and all the childish dishes! Of course, I love pizza too!
She�s got no care, or should I say that she�s smiling innocently.
Edie does the same, but.
Seeing someone with that kind of open-mindedness actually scares me more.
I wonder if Kuromiya-san knows that.
If this were Edie, then she would try to catch them off guard, but Kinoshita-san�s an airhead. She doesn�t think of anything and can do it naturally. And that�s what�s scary Pizza! Pizza! Hmm! So delicious! Kyahoo!
Yeah, she�s not a calculating person. She�s always been like that.
Thinking about it again, Ruby-san and Barby-san knows Kinoshita-san�s personality and they were able to control her well
I always had the impression that Kinoshita-san was the only one fighting and the other two were slacking off at the back, but.
She�s got such a childish personality, and yet her strength is of a demon.
No, Kinoshita-san�s just gotten stronger since joining Kouzuki SS. As expected, she wouldn�t have grown this much if she stayed with the Banbarubie 3
Nei said.
Sorry to tell Barbie-san, but Kouzuki SS has more people who can give advice to further advance Kinoshita-san�s skills
Right. Barbie-san might�ve already reached their limit in training Kinoshita-san.
Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are genuine monsters when it comes to strength.
Some, like Shou-neechan, learned the comprehensive skills of security.
I get why Kinoshita-san�s entrusted to the Kouzuki SS.
Barbie-san must�ve considered that their situation wasn�t great.
They wanted to advance to the next step, and so they became Kyouko-san�s subordinate.
Look, Kuromiya-san�s making a face Who�s this? on Kinoshita-san
Nei�s right. Kuromiya-san stopped eating and is checking her opponent.
They might not be able to figure out what Kinoshita-san truly is
I think so.
They won�t. It�s Kuromiya-san�s first time fighting someone like Kinoshita-san after all
Nei said.
Kuromiya-san�s weakness is her lack of real-world experience
I understand that.
No matter how much she rehearsed her spear with Mikuriya-san, her bodyguard.
You can�t break out of your shell until you�ve experienced serious combat with a real strong person.
Well, we�ll see what happens
Nei nodded.
We moved to the room next to the courtyard as soon as we finished our meal.
It�s already cold at night when we went out into the garden but we�re still wearing our transparent clothing. We watch Kuromiya-san and Kinoshita-san fight through the glass from this room.
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san came dressed with a white Hakama, the official attire of Kuromiya style spear fighting.
Kinoshita-san�s wearing a black pantsuit as if she�s an employee of the Kouzuki SS.
In addition to the participants, Rei-chan, Mitama, and Tsukiko are in the courtyard as observers.
This is the spear we use for our training in Kouzuki SS
Rei-chan�s showing us the spear she brought from the Kouzuki SS training facility, uses for practice, and to fight off thugs.
This part is made of carbon and bends well, and the tip is made of rubber. This can�t kill
I see. White rubber is attached at the end of the black spear.
Reika-san, how far should I go?
Kinoshita-san asks Rei-chan.
As long as they�re not injured. Actually, be careful not to get them injured
Rei-chan said with a smile.
Okay, I understand
Kinoshita-san�s light tone makes Kuromiya-san feel sullen.
This combat is training with the assumption of a real fight and so there are no other rules other than trying not to injure your opponent. Anything else is allowed
Rei-chan told Kuromiya-san
Then, how do we decide the outcome?
Kuromiya-san asks.
The fight will continue until either one of the parties admits their loss
Rei-chan replied.
I see. So all I have to do is make these young ladies accept their defeat? That�s easy then. Then let�s go at it!
Kinoshita-san speaks cheerfully.
So, all I have to do is crush the two of them instantly, right?
Huh? Kinoshita-san�s going to fight against both Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san at the same time?
I�ll be enough to fight you
Kuromiya-san glared at Kinoshita-san.
No, Motoko-ojousama, allow me to go first
Mikuriya-san also wants to fight.
Reika-san, to be honest, I think these girls are a bit mad
Kinoshita-san looked at Mikuriya-san and said.
The two of them are still fledglings but this one just came out of her shell, right?
Mikuriya-san�s still 14.
From Kinoshita-san, a professional�s perspective, then she�s too young for a fight.
i.
Don�t be rude. Kurumi�s been a student of the Kuromiya style spear fighting for eight years now!
Mikuriya-san and Kuromiya-san protested.
Huh, just eight years?
Kinoshita-san smiles.
You�re not even done with the foundation then
Wha-? You?
Kinoshita-san looks down on Kuromiya-san.
Oh, Reika-san, I get it. These people don�t know the level they�ve currently reached
Kinoshita-san smiles at Rei-chan.
That�s why I have to beat them up. I see. I see. I get it
Kinoshita-san took the training spear from Rei-chan.
My expertise is the flail, and so it�s been a while since I held something that does not so tip heavy
She swings the spear up and down.
Oh well, I guess this weak spear makes it easy to prevent injuries
Fujimiya-san, please give me the same spear
Kuromiya-san took the same training spear from rei-chan.
Kurumi, I�ll fight. Stay there and watch
Motoko-ojousama?
If I don�t win against her in a one-on-one fight, then Kuromiya style spear fighting will lose its name
Kuromiya-san swings the spear down.
Kuromiya style is a fighting style that�s been around since the warring states period! This technique has been passed down from our ancestors, now take it!
She takes a stance.
Uhm, Kuromiya-sama, with all due respect.
Rei-chan speaks from the sides.
That spear has a different length, weight, balance, and material from the one you usually use
Yeah, the spears from Kuromiya-san�s house are much longer.
Its material isn�t a rubber tip and carbon handle either.
It�s more of a heavy spear as if it was from the Warring States.
Check the difference between your spears first
I know that even if Fujimiya-san doesn�t tell me
Kuromiya-san swings the spear on all sides and checks the balance and bends.
The same thing that Kinoshita-san did.
Reika-san, isn�t this one different from before? It�s a new spear, it bends better than the one I used before. I mean, this is better
Yeah, the carbon handle seems to be wavy.
Oh? I added one for training new recruits so I had it made to the same specifications as the one I ordered before
That�s not true. It�s much more flexible than before. Also, the balance is a little different. The center of gravity is on the back by two centimeters
She knows that much.
Okay. I�ll contact the one who supplied it
Thank you. Well, this isn�t useless either, this is training
Kinoshita-san holds up her spear with a beautiful form.
Then, let�s begin
She smiled at Kuromiya-san.
yes, I�m ready. L-Let�s begin
Kuromiya-san is also ready.
Well then, begin!
Rei-chan declares the start of the fight.
Toiyaa!
Kuromiya-san took the initiative and rushed towards Kinoshita-san.
Hoihoi, hohoi hoi!
Kinoshita-san avoids the sharp thrusts with ease and kicked the tip of the spear with her shoe.
what?
Kuromiya-san�s surprised.
Kicking someone�s spear is rude!
I can�t be bothered by your rules
Kinoshita-san didn�t unleash her spear and kicked Kuromiya-san�s spear with her shoe.
Oh, I�m seeing some kind of metal in the toe and bottom of the shoe.
It�s common practice in Chinese martial arts to stop the tip of your opponent�s spear with your shoe. Have you never seen a Jackie Chan movie?
What�s with movies? This is a real fight!
Kuromiya-san glares at Kinoshita-san.
I get it! It�s a real fight so everything�s okay, right? This is a training session for a real battle! There you go!
Kinoshita-san stomps down on Kuromiya-san�s spearhead.
At that moment.
Chance!
Kuromiya-san takes one hand off the spear and tries to touch Kinoshita-san�s body.
Oh, it�s that Qi technique she used at the women�s martial arts tournament venue.
Raishouin Raiden
Unfortunately, there�s no chance for you
However, Kinoshita-san ducked before Kuromiya-san�s hand could touch her body.
Then.
Wow, you�re looking down on pros. pfft
She grins.
Your Qi technique requires direct contact with your opponent�s body, right? I know that. Ufufufu
Kinoshita-san knows about Kuromiya-san�s techniques?
We�re professionals you see? I know about you and the techniques you use
Kudou-san�s quite diligent guy even if he looks like that
Rei-chan brought up Kudou-papa�s name.
Right, Kudou-papa was in that venue.
He was watching Kuromiya-san in secret and reported the details of Raishouin Raiden to the Kouzuki SS.
Kouzuki SS� job is to protect the people of the nobility, and so it considers the possibility that Kuromiya-san becomes an enemy of the Kouzui house by some mistake
Rei-chan said.
We�re always assuming every possible scenario
That�s why we also make sure to check through your skills
Kinoshita-san smiles and fixes her posture.
Then, this time, Kinoshita-san�s the one coming after Kuromiya-san.
I know the weakness of the Kuromiya style spear fighting. We know more about your style than you do! Hohohoi hoi!
A sharp thrust drives in.
Kuh!
Kuromiya-san takes a defensive stance.
O-Our Kuromiya style isn�t so shallow that you can analyze it
Kuromiya-san�s trying to fight back from the hopeless situation of Kinoshita-san�s attacks, but.
Too naive!
As soon as Kuromiya-san stretched out her spear.
Kinoshita-san grabbed the spear head�s handle right below the tip and then.
She twists it.
Kyaa!
She may look slender but she�s a woman with monstrous strength who usually wields that heavy smashing flail.
Kinoshita-san took away Kuromiya-san�s spear so easily.
See?
Kinoshita-san laughs.
taking away your opponent�s spear on a match is unthinkable!
Kinoshita-san tries to protest by reflex, but.
But in real fights, anything goes you see? It�s plain weird that you never considered this kind of attack
Kinoshita-san smiles.
Here, do it again with your spear. Pupupu. I�ll give your spear back
Kinoshita-san tossed the spear in front of Kuromiya-san.
this is humiliating
Even so, Kuromiya-san picked up the spear and glared at Kinoshita-san.
Oh, don�t do that. Don�t get emotional and focus your emotions on one enemy
Kinoshita-san.
After all, there could be another enemy that�s coming from behind you and then attacking you, right? We might not be the only ones here
kouzuki SS won�t do something that cowardly!
Kuromiya-san retorts, but.
Huh? But we�re unfair you see. We�re professionals so we don�t care if it�s unfair, all we need is to succeed
Kinoshita-san said with a smile.
You see, Barbie-san scolded me a lot before. She tells me to make sure to check my surroundings all the time. That�s why you have to be mindful of the entire field, not just focus on the enemy in front of you If you focus only on the enemy in front of you, you�ll lose sight of your surroundings.
The more relaxed you are the better you�d be able to see what�s going on around you. That�s why she�s scolding me all the time for not being a bit more frivolous
Oh, it�s the same with Edie�s smile and Michi�s expressionless face.
In a match, it�s obvious that there�s only one opponent, but.
In real combat, you don�t know when someone will come from the side.
Therefore, you don�t just focus on the enemy in front, but continue to be cautious with your surroundings.
They look like they�re being careless that way.
Your family�s spear technique was born from an actual battlefield experience during the warring states so you should know that
Kinoshita-san told Kuromiya-san.
But, the 270 years of Edo period is a long time, since it became a traditional family martial art, it has lost many of the important aspects of the actual combat martial arts. I think that�s what happened Kuromiya-san stares at Kinoshita-san.
Especially since your style has been passed down from generation to generation by the head of the house, right? In that case, you can�t do any unfair methods or use gorgeous techniques that aren�t suitable for the head of the family, making your martial arts even more useless That�s.
In real combat, unfair methods don�t exist. You can avoid all your unfair methods but what�s the meaning of that if you don�t survive
that�s.I know that.
You don�t get it. Your technique shows it. Your family�s spear techniques had been just boiling for about three hundred years inside your family. So in a sense, it�s beautiful and sophisticated, but it�s lost its power as a martial art for combat. Haiya!
Kinoshita-san goes after Kuromiya-san again.
Kuh
Hoiyahoiyahoiya
Nugugugugu
Kuromiya-san�s on the defensive.
See, it�s hard to receive my attacks, right? Do you know why? It�s because your house technique is designed to fight enemies wearing a wafuku and nothing else, so you have a lot of blind spots. Like here, or here Kinoshita-san�s spear is cornering Kuromiya-san.
Besides, the spears from before were heavy. You don�t think about what kind of action you can do with such a light carbon flexible spear, do you? Your imagination and initiative are lacking. You should�ve practiced learning more with your imagination Kinoshita-san�s holding the lowermost part of the spear, attacking Kuromiya-san where the spear is a snake.
You can use it this way too. Well, I�m a professional so we learned techniques of Chinese martial arts, bayonet fighting, and even modern stick fighting techniques and apply them. However, your arts only apply to the other martial arts that existed in Japan during the Edo period. An ancient one Kinoshita-san�s guiding Kuromiya-san while fighting her.
That�s why you can�t win against me
Kinoshita-san uses the rubber tip to slap Kuromiya-san�s hand.
Kyaa!
Kuromiya-san dropped her spear.
The carbon training spear rolled on the ground.
If you hit that part of the hand, even the strongest people will open their hand. That�s how it is
Kinoshita-san said.
So, do you want another go?
She smiles.
i haven�t lost yet!
Kuromiya-san hurriedly tried to pick up the spear she dropped but her hands were numb, she can�t pick it up.
I think that�s enough
Misuzu goes to the courtyard.
Kuromiya-san, look at yourself and compare it to Kinoshita-san.
Misuzu-sama?
Kuromiya-san is surprised.
You�re sweating all over, your clothes are disordered.
Misuzu�s right. Kuromiya-san�s white hakama is already worn out.
Her face is sweating, shining in the moonlight.
But look at Kinoshita-san, she�s not sweating at all
Kinoshita-san�s showing a nonchalant face.
Well yes, that wasn�t enough to make me sweat
Kinoshita-san swings her carbon spear and said.
Kuromiya-san compared herself with Kinoshita-san and then.
I seem to have lost
She accepts her defeat.
But, that�s not a loss of the Kuromiya spear arts. In the end, it was me who�s inexperienced
Kuromiya-san said, but.
No, it�s the same
Kinoshita-san said.
You two are the only people in the world who have inherited the Kuromiya style spear fighting, aren�t you?
Only Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san practices that art.
That�s why your loss is Kuromiya arts� loss. You mustn�t make a mistake in that
Oh, she�s.
She never reads the mood.
Kuh
Kuromiya-san�s overwhelmed by humiliation.
1322. Farewell to the Spear Another Defeat
Spears is one of the oldest weapons of mankind
Rei-chan said.
Naturally, the first one was just a long stick with a stone tool attached to the tip. It�s only after human history was recorded that sharp metal blades were added. One of the most famous is the phalanx, in which soldiers armed with long spears and large shields from ancient Greece formed a dense formation and deployed spear slings in front of them. But the Macedonian army of Alexander the Great had their spears increase their length, calling it Sarissa Rei-chan said, and then looked at Haiji.
Haiji-chan�s taking an in-depth lecture at an academy in Europe, right?
Yes
Haiji replies.
In warfare from old times, it�s important to know how to communicate the orders of the commander to the troops, because it�s not possible to give orders by radio as we do now. If you�re using a unit with spears fighting together as a fighting force, then you can move many people under one will. However, this would require a lot of well-trained soldiers, in Europe, from ancient to the middle ages, when feudal societies where each lord ran their own domain, dense formations of soldiers with spears has become obsolete It was the time of knights and mercenaries
Rei-chan smiled.
However, when Switzerland gained independence from the Habsburgs in the 15th century, the citizen-soldiers defeated the cavalry by forming defense formations with long spears called pikes That brought back the age of spears
That�s right. Even after guns came into use in warfare, spearmen were indispensable for escorting the gunners and for close combat, since early guns took a very long time to fire in succession. In the 16th century, the Spanish army has established the tactics of Tercio in which soldiers with guns and spears are combined to a formation. After that, spears have remained a mainstay in the European warfare until the 17th century Haiji said.
Bayonet was invented to put a sword at the end of the musket. Before that, they had to separate gunners and spearmen, but when it came to close combat, we could attach bayonets to the guns and make all the soldiers gunners The increase in production capacity in European countries also made it possible to get more guns to the soldiers. Before that, it was hard to prepare a lot of guns because of their expensive and complicated structure. Spears are cheaper and easier to make than guns Meaning, in Europe, the spear has become bayonet
A weapon attached to the end of a long gun is used to stab or cut through enemies.
In the past, rifles were designed to be as short and small as possible to make them easier to handle, nevertheless, many rifles officially adopted by many countries in the world still had bayonet attachment possible. There�s also training in bayonet fighting, although many countries have switched to combat knives in close combat, they still do it It has a longer reach than a knife. The US army stopped teaching bayonet fighting in 2010 but the Marines are still training bayonet fighting. The British military has conducted actual bayonet charges in the Falklands war in Iraq and in Afghanistan They still use bayonets even in the 21st century.
While spears are no longer used in modern times, spear techniques had been passed down to bayonets. In fact, when Japan adopted the Western military tech during the Meiji era, they also adopted the bayonets. To establish the bayonet techniques, the ancient Japanese spear techniques were used as reference Rei-chan said.
That means, our Kuromiya style is no longer suitable for the times?
Kuromiya-san asks with a straight face.
As for the martial arts used in real combat, then I�m sorry. In the age of firearms, spears will never be a mainstream weapon
Rei-chan made it clear.
If we�re talking about the preservation of tradition when passing down an old form of martial arts to the modern world, then it makes sense. Kuromiya-sama�s spear fighting cannot be used in actual combat anymore I think that it�s great that you can use Qi techniques, but you don�t need a spear to use them, right?
Kinoshita-san said with a smile.
If you have to use your spear, then don�t you think that you�re limiting the range of your techniques? If I were you, then I would consider something more practical
Kinoshita-san looked at the training spear at her hand.
For example, it doesn�t have to be a spear at all. Something else that�s not weird for a girl of your age to bring. let�s see, for example, a parasol, or lacrosse racket, or anything that�s long enough. Its inside can be reinforced for combat by inserting special metals and other materials, and if you carry that kind of weapon, then you can use the techniques you learned for your spear She says with a smile.
What�s left is to bring it calmly like me, even though the average person won�t know what those are
Kinoshita-san puts the training spear to the ground and retrieved her flail she put down at the flowerbed of the courtyard.
A heavy weapon with a chain and iron bridge chimes when lifted.
I�m also careful with its color. It�s to make sure it doesn�t look like a weapon at a glance
I see so that�s why it has pink and blue line patterns.
That�s enough to deceive most people.
If you want to use your skills in the real world, then adapt to the real world. No country�ll allow you to carry a spear nowadays
Kinoshita-san laughs.
Kuromiya style spear fighting only has its historical value as an old martial art.
They have to consider a lot of things for the modern age.
I understand what you�re trying to say
Kuromiya-san looks down and said.
Motoko-ojousama
Mikuriya-san looks at her master worriedly.
But, you can�t be convinced deep inside? Even after seeing the results
Rei-chan speaks gently.
There�s also a way to make Kuromiya-sama�s spear technique into a sport and spread it to the public. But you need to modify the original spear techniques to make them acceptable to the modern public. The spear style passed down to the Kuromiya house for generations can�t be used as a sport by ordinary people That�s true.
We need to cut down the foundation as a military art, which is the art of killing the opponent.
Fujimiya-san, are you saying that Kuromiya style should cease to exist?
Kuromiya-san asks intensely.
That�s not the case. If you want to continue to preserve the Kuromiya style, then decide for yourself on what form you�d like to leave it
Rei-chan speaks clearly.
There�s a method of passing down the techniques from the ancestors to their grandchildren and leaving the future to them, just like how the Kuromiya house did
And the grandchild is Kuromiya Motoko-san.
Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san were the only ones who learned the Kuromiya style spear fighting from the previous generation.
Motoko-san intends to pass down the same Edo period technique to her child and grandchildren.
There�s also the option of just leaving the decision of what to do with the technique to the offspring.
As of now, it�s only Kurumi and me who actively learned the spear techniques in the Kuromiya house. Many in our family are bitterly disappointed with us. I was once told directly that to maintain the appearance of our noble family, I should abandon my spear Kuromiya-san said.
I feel like if things continue, I�ll be forbidden to practice the spear in the Kuromiya house. Furthermore, I�m a woman, and so I�ll be married off to another family, and I don�t think they�ll allow me to teach the spear to the heir of the Kuromiya main house Meaning, it�s highly likely that the passing down of the spear fighting style will stop in Kuromiya Motoko-san�s generation.
Therefore, I sought to become Kuromori-sama�s concubine and have a child that can carry the Kuromiya name and pass down the art to him
If she�s a concubine, then she can�t get married officially, and so her surname as Kuromiya-san won�t change.
Even her child will also inherit the Kuromiya name.
I can understand how you feel, but don�t you think that�s a bit too selfish?
Misuzu who listened to Kuromiya-san�s story speaks up.
That�s.Misuzu-sama�s right, but I also am at my wits� end
But, everything you said is only for your convenience! It�s annoying that you bring your troubles to our home
Misuzu insisted.
i�m sorry
Kuromiya-san fell on her knees.
Ojou-sama
Mikuriya-san tries to rush over to her master.
For now, that�s it.
Kuromiya-san finally reached her defeat.
The problem is what�s ahead.
Hm.
!
!
Dolly and Anna came to the courtyard before I noticed them.
Dolly lifted the practice spear Kinoshita-san put on the ground.
Could it be that those girls want to fight with those spears?
Nei said.
Well, I guessed so. Watching the fight got them excited
Anya said and went to the courtyard.
I�ll play with this girl, can you lend me a spear?
Anya told Kuromiya-san
Anya-san, you have experience in spears?
I�m okay going for another fight
Rei-chan and Kinoshita-san said.
I just want to teach these girls something. I learned the basics of stick fighting from Kyouko-sama after all
Anya said, took the training spear from Kuromiya-san, and swung it to check the balance.
Dolly did the same.
It�s so important that I had to teach them this today
Anya?
Earlier, the girl who was getting along with the girls. Oh, it�s you. Sorry, but can you give those girls a wave to cheer them up?
Anya spoke to Agnes who�s indoors.
Okay, Dolly-chan! Go for it!
Dolly-chan! Good Luck!
Agnes and Luna waved at Dolly with a smile.
It�s probably Dolly�s first time to have someone cheering for her.
She looks confused but she looked at Agnes and the girls and waved her hand.
Well then, let�s begin
Anya said. Rei-chan;
Then, READY. GO!
This time, she used English to start the fight.
Haa!
First, Anya went to Dolly, going for a strike.
Hyau!
Dolly avoids it, turns quickly, and tries to go to Anya�s back.
Guh!
Anya dodged, but she�s at a disadvantage.
As expected of Dolly who swings the drill spear regularly.
She�s much better than Anya when it comes to using the spear.
Ei!
Woah, Anya throws a shuriken to Dolly.
Dolly uses the tip of the spear to brush off the shuriken and close the gap in one fell swoop.
Chaisaa!
Oh, Anya can�t avoid this one.
Yet, as everyone thinks that way.
Pigii?
Dolly stopped moving.
Anya;
She�s holding a pistol in her hand, where did she take that from?
Furthermore, the muzzle is.
It�s pointing not at Dolly but at Agnes who�s inside the mansion.
Mguii!
Dolly�s sister, Anna tried to rush at Anya, but.
Eishotto!
Kinoshita-san moved in and subdued Anna.
Dolly remains frozen.
Okay, that�s enough
Anya lowers her pistol.
That�s good enough, these girls should know that by now
Returning to the dining room, Anya explained to us.
Dolly and Anna are girl assassins and so the only way they know how to fight is to lay down their lives and kill their target
Agnes and the girls are smiling, offering Dolly and Anna ice cream.
They�re taught only to go to the site and assassinate the people and then leave. They never experienced how to fight to protect the people they love
Yeah.
Earlier, that was just a match, but all Dolly could see was me, her opponent. She completely forgot to look at her surroundings
The spacing is also weird. She doesn�t care about going for a tie as long as she kills her opponent. That�s a troublesome way of fighting
Kinoshita-san also speaks her thoughts.
That�s why I taught them that this can�t go on
Anya smiled wryly.
I made them understand that fighting that way won�t let them protect anyone
For a bodyguard, you must keep your distance from the enemy so they can�t use the person you�re protecting as a shield
Michi said.
That�s right. Keep track of the enemy position and all the people you need to protect and eliminate dangers as much as possible
Rei-chan said.
Furthermore, you must account every possibility
Anya acted on the idea that she had a pistol in her possession.
Putting your life in the line won�t keep your precious people safe. That�s what I wanted them to learn today
Anya said.
Here, here, it�s delicious! Mana-chan made this ice cream!
Agnes puts the ice cream on a spoon in Dolly�s mouth.
It�s delicious you know
Koyomi-chan shows herself eating the ice cream on her plate and tells them that it�s safe.
Anna-chan, eat
Luna also gave a plate of ice cream Anna.
Then, Anna took a bite.
Delicious
Anna told her sister with a smile.
Then, Dolly licked the ice cream on Agnes� spoon.
Oui!
See? It�s delicious! Okay, now eat these
Really, ice cream�s delicious
Yes, it�s delicious. Eri-chan
The twins also show off the deliciousness of the ice cream.
Dolly also took a spoon for herself and started eating the ice cream.
Her face is showing a smile.
They were upset as they noticed they weren�t protecting them but I think that�ll change the way they fight
Anya said.
Those girls aren�t stupid. The rest is up to them to figure out how to use the skills they acquired to protect their family
She�s so focused on defeating her opponent that she forgot about Agnes and the girls, and she�s reflecting on putting them in danger.
Dolly and Anna will change.
You too. You need to be a bit more flexible in your thinking
Anya told Kuromiya-san who are also depressed
The technique you girls have now is amazing. That�s the truth. What�s important is how you put that to use
Anya said. Kuromiya-san realized.
Before you think about what you want to do with that skill, you better think about what you can do with it. You can be more constructive and positive that way
1323. Farewell to the Spear High Risk
Thank you for the hard work, Kinoshita-san, would you like a deluxe cake?
Katsuko-nee asks Kinoshita-san
Of course I�ll have some
Kinoshita-san replies with a smile. She sure looks like a high-school girl.
No, no.
Among the freelancers, Neko-san looks much younger than Kinoshita-san.
Yeah, Neko-san looks like a grade school girl.
Well then.
I look at the clock on the wall.
It�s about time we start to work on the pastry for tomorrow.
Papa, uhm
Agnes comes with Luna and the girls.
Nii-san, can we take a break from helping with the pastry?
Huh?
Agnes and the girls are helping out make the 50-yen cheaper pastries every night.
It�s our first day in school so we have to prepare for the lessons tomorrow
Koyomi-chan said.
As expected from a school for the young ladies, their studies are on a level higher than we expected
We also took a break from school so we need to do our studies
Luna and Koyomi-chan do have an earnest personalities after all.
Oh right.
I also have to consider Agnes as it�s her first time going to school.
She has to prepare for the lessons or else she won�t be able to catch up with the studying pace.
Karen-chan will also come and help us desuno!
Yes, Kou-oniisama
Karen, who�s always been a student of the school for the young ladies will surely be a great help in their study.
Danna-sama, I�ll watch over them
Misuzu said.
Misuzu�s in her second year in high school so it will help that she�s going to watch them study.
No, if it was me, then it�ll be doubtful that I can teach the grade school girls but Misuzu�s an honor student.
Thanks, Misuzu. Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen. You girls can help when you can from now on. Focus on your studies first
I said.
No, it�s our first day in school today, so we�re a bit late on things after returning home. But starting tomorrow, we�ll do both school studies and helping with the pastry Koyomi-chan said.
Both of them are important to me
Yes, that�s right. We want to do both every day
Luna said.
So forgive us just for today!
We already got the gist of the studies in school today so we only want to confirm the subjects e had today
Agnes and Karen speaks with a serious face
If you girls are going to study, then you can use the second-floor library. It�s quiet there and there are tables and chairs as well
Katsuko-nee handed them the keys.
Well then, everyone, go study in the room Katsuko-nee told you to go
I think that room was also used back in the Kuromori tower era.
The prostitutes going to our high school that they brought from the other districts.
Everyone�s studying in the same room.
Thank you deusno!
Agnes replies to me happily.
See you, Papa! Dolly-chan and Anna-chan, later!
Agnes called the girl assassins that are with Anya.
Then, they went out of the dining room.
Agnes-chan�s doing well
Yeah, we�re not even preparing for our lessons at all
After confirming that the sixth-grade quartet is gone from the room.
Eri and Rie came to me.
School s still on the other day so we�ll help you, Onii-san
We�ll help you. Onii-san
Yomi will help too!
Behind Eri and Rie are Yomi, then Arisu and Kinuka as well.
We�ll help too
They know the basics of pastry making so there should be no problem.
Then, let�s move to the bakery
I stood up from my seat, but.
I gave Anya, Dolly, and Anna another look to check on them.
I�ll be watching the two so it�s okay. We�ll be working our sweat for a bit longer. When we�re feeling lost, we should move our bodies. Then, we tire ourselves out and take a rest soon Anya said.
Yeah, Dolly and Anna need some time to cool their heads off.
A lot happened to them today.
We�ll be with them
Mitama and Haiji said.
The combat girls know how the same people feel.
If so, why don�t we go to the basement, Agnes� former room
Nei shows the basement room through the monitor in the wall.
They had the same idea, so they went and started working out first
The monitor shows Edie and Grace Marinka-san wearing training wear.
That�s not it, your steps are still naive. Jun
Another
I�ll keep playing with you as much as you want
Grace-san has made a comeback from her loss.
Haiji-chan, can you bring Anya-chan to the basement?
Nei asks Haiji.
Certainly. It�s this way
Sure, thanks
Haiji leads the group and left the room with Anya, Dolly and Anna, and Mitama.
Fujimiya-san, you won�t go?
Kinoshita-san asks while eating the cake Katsuko-nee brought for her.
I don�t think an adult should be there, so I won�t. I think those girls need to have the same generation group together
Rei-chan said.
Dolly Lu-san, Anna Lu-san, Nikita Gorbachev or Anya-san as well
Right, Anya�s been Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia�s subordinate since then.
But now that she�s a member of the family, she needs to get used to doing things proactively.
Instead of me, why don�t you go there, Michi-chan
Rei-chan calls Michi.
Speaking of which, Michi�s been quiet tonight.
They have Edie so I can let her take care of it
Michi replies calmly.
There has to be at least one person that�s ready to deploy anytime when it comes to the mansion�s security
Oh? But I�m here right now
Rei-chan said.
Yeah, Rei-chan knows how to check on the monitors. Rather, Rei-chan�s a professional so she can do things flawlessly.
Well, I know what Michi-chan�s feeling
Rei-chan said and then looked at Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san sitting on the other table.
Oh. Right.
Misuzu, Arisu, Karen, and Agnes already left their seats.
Ruriko and Yoshiko-san are cleaning up the dinner in the kitchen so they�re not here.
Kuromiya-san�s a young lady of the nobility, and so she can�t open up her feelings towards Misuzu and the girls, who are also young ladies.
All the young ladies from other families are away from Kuromiya-san�s sight for now.
Furthermore.
Kuromiya-san feels awkward to consult Rei-chan and Kinoshita-san, who are vassals of the Kouzuki house, so she can�t talk to them.
If that�s the case.
For a young lady, and also a combat lady, then there�s only one person that�s easy to talk to.
Someone she knows from before, another bodyguard of the Kouzuki house. Michi.
No, even when Kuromiya-san and Kinoshita-san lost earlier, Michi kept her presence to a minimum.
Therefore, Kuromiya-san should find it easy to talk to Michi.
Maybe we should move to the bakery and leave Kuromiya-san and Michi here?
Rei-chan will move when it�s time.
Well, let�s go to the bakery
I left the dining room.
There
Katsuko-oneesan, how is this?
Is this good?
Yes, I don�t see any problems
Tonight. Ai, Megu, Yomi, and Katsuko-nee are finishing up the harder pastries
How is this?
Onii-san, is this good?
What do you think?
Arisu, the twins, and Yomi are making the easy pastry with me.
Teaching, checking the results. I�m told it�s a lesson for when I�m managing the bakery.
Once we start the real business, then newbies and partime workers need to be taught, and so we have to constantly check the results.
Eri, you need to make sure that there�s a line in here
I adjusted the pastry Eri made.
Oh, sorry
Eri-chan, yours is too rough
Rie laughs.
Arisu and Yomi have no problems. Kinuka, yours is too tight. Don�t shape it like a square, you need to make the line softer
Like this, Kinuka
Arisu shows an example
I see. I understand
Kinuka nods.
She rounds up the shape and the results show.
The girls know how to think and find what�s important.
For example, Kinuka takes her time, but she tries to perfect her products to her ideal shape, but.
Eri�s trying to finish as much as fast as possible.
Meanwhile, Arisu�s only thinking about mastering what�s taught to her.
As for Rie, you can see that she�s trying to come up with something her own.
They�re all middle school girls but they�re different.
No, even the grade school group of Agnes has a different way of thinking
Agnes and the girls try to look at each other�s work and try to average the results of their pastries. Their idea of matching with each other is strong.
This group will be in the same school land same class the next day
Rie mutters.
Yomi and Mana are also going to a new middle school but they�re in a different year.
Both of them are in their second year.
Well, it should be okay. If there�s anyone troublesome, then Rie-chan and I will keep Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan safe!
Eri said.
If there�s an enemy, then I�ll eliminate them
Kinuka said, but.
Nono.not like that. Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan only know about the school for the young ladies, right?
Ordinary schools are much more troublesome
Rie nods.
If it�s someone that needs to be dealt with immediately then we�ll let Kinuka-chan take care of it, but.
Well, that�s if there�s someone who isn�t walking well and coming at us with vulgar thoughts
Yeah, that�s what we�ll guard you girls from
Yeah, if they come up to you then just talk to us. If you react on reflex, then you�ll be playing in their hands
You don�t know if there are malicious people around
Persistent people are those who start to bully
Hmm.
These girls had their hardships because of their parents being Yakuza.
They are quite wary.
That�s the reason why you girls shouldn�t deal with them alone. Rely on me
Yomi called out the twins
That�s where we use my power
I know. If we can�t deal with it then we�ll ask for Yomi-neesan�s Miko power to help us
But, if it doesn�t get too complicated, then we will
The twins said, but.
No, even if it doesn�t get complicated, talk to Mana and Yomi.
I said.
It�s Eri and Rie�s first time going to a school in Tokyo so the local rules might be different you know?
Is that something Yomi-oneesan, who came from Kyoto as well, should say?
Eri asks.
Well, Yomi can read the minds of others so she can immediately see whether they have ill will, or if there�s a difference in culture, right?
I said.
Eri and Rie too, I know that you�re sensitive towards some clear malice, but you�re too sensitive that you might think that even those you�re not sure whether it�s evil or not as evil Therefore, don�t decide on your enemies right away. Get Yomi-chan to look at them. That way, there�s no mistake
Megu said.
On the other hand, Eri, Rie, and Kinuka are in a different classroom but Yomi and Mana, look at their class. Especially Kinuka, you�re the only bodyguard here
Certainly!
Kinuka nodded.
If there�s a problem then our family will come and help. But normally, it�s just Eri, Rie, Arisu Kinuka, Yomi, and Mana in school so help each other. Don�t think that you�ll deal with it yourselves, rely on the other girls� power You shouldn�t stick just to yourselves.
I said. Ai added.
The twins are popular over the TV after all
That�s right. You girls do stand out, so think of what you say since it�ll affect Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan�s status as well
Megu said.
I won�t tell you to get along with anyone displeasing, but try to be conscious of what you do so you don�t make enemies. Try to be sociable. Also, first impressions are important At ties like this, an ordinary girl like Megu will have a strong effect.
Yeah, Megu�s got a lot of friends in school and they�re a great help. It�s a huge help to have people you can trust in your ordinary life
I said.
Strategically, you should put effort to become a likable person around you. It�s no longer just you two twins that�ll go to school
Katsuko-nee speaks to the twins kindly.
Right. We can�t just give poor impressions on Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan because of us
We�ll be careful and sociable
The twins were convinced.
Then that�s when.
We�re done in the kitchen so we�re here to help!
What should we do?
Mana and Ruriko come to the bakery.
The two aces sped up the progress in the bakery.
Good, we can do the rest tomorrow. Thank you girls
We�re done with the work we need to do today.
Well, let�s go back to the dining room and have some tea
Katsuko-nee smiled at us.
We left the bakery and took off the apron and cap.
Oh, we�re not wearing our see-through clothes.
We had to change before going to work.
Returning to the dining room and;
Rei-chan and Kinoshita-san aren�t there.
Michi and Kuromia-san remain.
Uhm, Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya-san saw me and came over.
Can I ask something?
What is it?
I replied with a smile.
Why is it that Kuromori-sama works on pastries?
Huh?
Looking at it, the monitor in the dining room shows the feed in the bakery.
Oh, Michi must�ve made Kuromiya-san watch us work on the pastries.
It�s so we can live wherever we go in this world
I replied.
If we can make good pastry, then wherever we go, I can go and support the family
Recently, I understood why Katsuko-nee wants to open a bakery.
For someone who had a hopeless life as a prostitute, Katsuko-nee asked what her dream is.
But, Kuromori-sama is Misuzu-sama�s fiance
Kuromiya-san said.
Someday, you�ll take a key position in the Kouzuki group. I would understand it if you were studying management through the bakery, but what I don�t understand is why would you make the pastry yourself Yeah, if it�s management, then it�s faster to hire someone good at baking.
That�s how a young lady of the nobility thinks.
You don�t seem to understand how this world works
I replied.
Currently, our family is under Kouzuki house�s, Jii-chan�s protection. With the Kouzuki housekeeping us safe, hostile forces are kept away
Jii-chan has influence over the political and business circles.
We can move forward without taking down influential people.
But, we can�t confine ourselves in that place in the future
Jii-chan is old.
If ever Jii-chan dies, Misuzu and Ruriko are still young.
They won�t make it on the transfer of power of the Kouzuki house.
Of course, Jii-chan�s planning ahead too, but we can�t just idle around
Jii-chan must be asking Kaan-san or other family heads to take care of Misuzu and Ruriko.
Many people will help out to prevent the extermination of the Kouzuki house�s bloodline.
Even Shiba-san who�s entrusted to take care of the Kouzuki group can�t abandon Misuzu and the girls.
Even so.
Even so, we need to assume the worst things.
I said.
The worst?
The possibility of the Japanese government coming after us to take us down
Kuromori house is still a crime syndicate.
The police are even watching over the mansion from the outside.
There could also be people thinking of crushing the Kouzuki house and us
No way, that can�t be. Kouzuki house is the cornerstone of the nobility in Japan
Kuromiya-san said.
Just because it�s a house with a tradition of hundreds o years doesn�t mean that it can�t collapse. You don�t know what people with ill intentions and power will do
I said.
That�s why we consider the worst outcome and we�re ready to leave Japan and live in a different country
The bakery is just another skill in our survival.
Kuromiya-san, you might�ve come to us thinking that you want to keep the Kuromiya arts safe, but.
We�re only under the Kouzuki house�s protection.
A young lady who�s only seen the world of the nobility from childhood.
She believes that the power of the Kouzuki house is absolute.
However, there�s no absolute power in this world.
That�s wrong. We�re not as safe as Kuromiya-san assumes us to be. We have a lot of enemies, and we�re always desperate for our survival. We also consider that there�s a traitor in the Kouzuki house and wants to disperse us apart Kouzuki house has a lot of troublesome branch families.
Someone among them could join hands with someone powerful, take over the main household, and try to take out the Kuromori house.
Naturally, we�re careful not to let that happen, but, you never know what�s ahead of you
Kuromiya-san felt chills from what I told her.
We�re taking a fighting pose constantly because if we don�t, our whole family will be taken out. We live in that kind of world
I.
We hold the will to protect, to fight to the death, to survive
I tell her my belief.
Kuromiya house is much more stable. This place is a frontline
I tell her with a smile.
Staying with us puts you at high risk, please understand that
1324. Farewell to the Spear Discomfort
Staying with us puts you at high risk, please understand that
I said. Kuromiya-san;
Kuromori-sama, you assume that you had to escape abroad and so you�re ready for that?
She�s quite surprised.
Yes, that�s right
But that�s.well, Kuromori-sama is Kouzuki house�s.
Oh, her head�s on a short circuit.
I mean, that�s inevitable. Don�t be too surprised, that�s how life is
I said.
That�s true for me, for Misuzu. Everyone is tossed around by fate without their consent. Even so, we make the best choices to reach our happiness. Aren�t you the same, Kuromiya-san?
I look at Kuromiya-san�s eyes as I talk.
You thought that if things continue this way, you won�t be able to pass down the Kuromiya style of spear fighting to your descendant, it�s against your will, and yet, that�s the situation. And so, you desperately went for me, asking for the Kouzuki house to shelter you by becoming my concubine, right? All that work for a revival She�s also trying to fight her fate in her way.
That�s no work, it�s foul move
I see Sakurako when I turned around.
What�s wrong, Sakurako?
I haven�t seen her after dinner, but.
I had a small conversation with Shie
Oh, Shiranui Shie-san, her bodyguard that�s been with her since childhood
In this mansion, she�s not a bodyguard, but a seamstress, but.
She must still be feeling down.
Then, I�ve also come to see myself after talking to Shie
Sakurako?
I�ve been too dependent on Kuromori-sama, Misuzu-sama, and everyone�s kindness
Sakurako said.
Just like how Shie�s given the role of a seamstress, I also noticed that I need to be useful to Kuromori-sama and the family
That�s.
Everyone who�s living in this mansion has their role and they�re doing the best that they can. Nobody spends their time just idling around while others are working.
Not really.
Yukino never does any housework.or so I�d like to say, but.
Yukino�s job is to appear on TV once a week
When it comes to the TV broadcast, she�s supporting the new members, Eri, Rie, and Mitama.
She�s not just getting arrogant and doing nothing.
I must also find a role that I can fulfill as soon as possible
Sakurako told me.
Then, Sakurako turned to Kuromiya-san.
Kuromiya-san, do you understand? If you want to be in this family, then you need to accomplish a goal with your role. You�re mistaken to think that you can stay here without doing anything, just doing what you please with your spear She speaks clearly.
i.No, Kurumi and I will serve Kuromori-sama as his concubines, is that not enough?
Kuromiya-san looks at Sakurako.
You really don�t understand
Sakurako sighed.
Kuormiya-sama, you�re the only one who benefits from becoming Kuromori-sama�s concubine. There are only disadvantages for Kuromori-sama and Kouzuki house
Why? I�m.
Kuromiy-san is confident in her appearance and in her lineage.
Kurumi and I have sworn to serve Kuromori-sama for the rest of our lives! We won�t let any other man have their way with our body. We�ll do the deed if he desires, and we�ll bear Kuromori-sama�s child. I swear all those as the instructor of the Kuromiya style of spear fighting!
Kuromiya-san insisted.
But of course, I�m a concubine so it can�t be public. I can�t defy Misuzu-sama, Kuromori-sama�s legal wife. I will never be a hindrance to everyone else
Kuromiya-san wants to be my concubine to protect her spear fighting style.
And she�s thinking of passing down the Kuromiya surname and the spear techniques to the child born from us, making the child the successor of the Kuromiya style.
Thinking about it, it�s going to be troublesome
Sakurako said.
Kuromori-sama and Misuzu-sama are both still high-school students. Their marriage is still a few years ahead. The world of nobility has accepted that Kouzuki-sama has recognized Kuromori-sama as Misuzu-sama�s fiance, but they aren�t officially engaged yet Yeah, we�re not officially engaged yet.
In the end, we�re just declared as partners.
I�m not a member of the nobility, and to become a member of the Kouzuki house officially;
I still have to lay the groundwork with the Kouzuki house�s branch families and other noble families.
If Misuzu-sama�s disregarded in that situation and Kuromiya-sama becomes Kuromori-sama�s concubine, then it�ll become a problem. It�ll affect Misuzu-sama�s honor. Kuromori-sama, who�s still not of legal age going after other young ladies of nobility and turning then to concubines will invite a lot of resistance Oh, I see.
We�re not officially engaged, and yet.
If they were to discover that a high school freshman me, got concubines among the nobility in addition to Misuzu.
They�ll definitely appraise me poorly.
They�ll see that Misuzu lacks charm as a woman.
They�ll think that I can�t hold back, and a sex addict.
Furthermore, if the concubine is the young lady of the Kuromiya house.
It�s going to be a huge scandal
but, Kuromori-sama�s already done with Sakurako-sama and everyone else
Kuromiya-san said.
Yes, Mizushima Karen-san, Kurama Arisu-san, and I have all become Kuromori-sama�s women. But, it�s not public
Sakurako�s right. The young ladies in our place are officially appointed as under the care of the Kouzuki house.
They don�t know that the girls are my women now.
It�s a secret, and that�s how it will always be.
But, in Kuromiya-sama�s case, you have to announce that you�ve become Kuromori-sama�s concubine to leave the Kuromiya house, don�t you?
Right.
Kuromiya house wants Kuromiya Motoko-sna to marry into another noble family.
It�s only Kuromiya Motoko-san�s plan to come to us since she can�t continue with the Kuromiya style of spear fighting.
Her home and another family that�s trying to marry her can only give up if she says officially that she�s become a concubine of a man with ties with the Kouzuki house.
That�s why she has to make it public that she�s become a concubine.
You want to practice your spear as much as you want in this mansion, away from your home. It�s a plan beneficial to Kuromiya-sama. But, it only causes trouble to the Kouzuki and Kuromori house Yeah, to us, it�ll only turn to a bad reputation.
Especially since I already have Misuzu, and yet, I still am going for concubines. That�s gonna meet a lot of messed-up reactions.
A commoner�s chosen to become Misuzu�s partner. That already got a lot of envious people, and yet.
If I get more young ladies as my concubines.
It�s too disgusting for a high school freshman to do that.
Do you understand? All the talk about becoming a concubine is only for Kuromiya-sama�s convenience. You weren�t considering Kuromori-sama and Misuzu-sama
Sakurako said.
Sakurako-sama�s right
Kuromiya-san accepted the naivety of her plans.
Misuzu-sama�s kind and so she pretended not to notice and excused herself. However, I am presumptuous to tell you my honest opinions
The only one who can talk to Kuromiya Motoko-an, a young lady of the nobility, with this much straightness.
Has to be Kanou house�s daughter, Sakurako.
Even if the other girls say the same thing, Kuromiya-san will only reject it.
I�m very sorry Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya-san apologized to me with a pale face.
No, I don�t mind. That aside.
I thought.
What can I do so Kuromiya-san can continue her spear style?
I could ask Jii-chan and have him tell the Kuromiya house to let Motoko-san continue her spear training freely.
Or give a condition to Kuromiya-san�s marriage partner to let their children inherit the Kuromiya style.
No.
Even if the Kouzuki house is the one that unifies the nobility, it would be wrong to demand something so big from another family.
Besides, it would be unreasonable to drag Jii-chan into this mess.
Jii-chan�s influence isn�t my power.
Besides.
Michi, have you told Kuromiya-san something?
I asked Michi.
Yes, as someone who inherited old martial art, she asked for my opinion, so I gave her my honest thoughts
Michi replies with her usual blank face.
In my case, Kudou arts have already gone perished in my generation but I think that it�s inevitable. If that�s what happened, then that�s the life span of the martial art itself Yeah.
Military arts aren�t something you can teach to a lot of people. If you pass it down to many, it�ll gradually lose its essence
Yeah, turning it into sport will make a lot of people do it.
That�s a case for some that were originally martial arts.
That said, you can�t inherit the ancient techniques as is. Martial arts are alive, and so it has to change with the times. No, if it doesn�t conform with the changes of the time, then it won�t become martial arts but just traditional performance art Michi said.
In Kuromiya arts� case, it�s been a technique related to a beautifully vermillion painted spear technique, and so it�s only usable as entertainment now. Bringing such spear like this isn�t possible in the current age after all You can�t walk around with a spear like before.
If we want to rebuild it as a practical martial art, then we have to go with the direction of using Kuromiya style�s spear fighting techniques for stick fighting against thugs, just as Reika-oneesama mentioned earlier Yeah, she did mention that long-handled weapons like the sasumata, the two-pronged man catcher, have recently been reevaluated and are now being used.
Or, it can change completely to a sport. Developing a spear that�s easy to carry, and isn�t dangerous in matches, and specialize in the techniques with it. The spear used in the Kuromiya style is too long, it�ll be too hard for ordinary people to swing it around, and so it has to change to something lighter, and shorter. Reika-oneesama took the trouble to bring the practice spear they use in Kouzuki SS and showed us the practical use Yeah, the carbon sears had the size and weight made to make it easy for people to use.
Even ordinary bodyguards of Kouzuki SS use those.
Meaning, Kuromiya-san has to first decide on the direction where she�d take the Kuruomiya arts. Either way, it�s going to be hard to keep it as a spear fighting style as-is Michi said.
For a martial art to survive, it has to adjust so it�s usable in combat.
It�s possible to change to a sport currently.
The current spear fighting style won�t have anyone accept it. Even if Kuromiya-sama passes the teachings to her child, it will still end someday. Its only value is that it�s a traditional art There�s nobody that would fight with a spear as they did during the Warring States period.
About ten years ago, a law called Basic Law for the Performing arts was enacted to protect the Japanese performing arts but the politicians at power at the time forced their hand by saying that sumo and kendo were part of performing arts and so martial arts are included in the category of performing arts. Meaning, the old martial arts with no use has become a traditional performance art Michi said.
That way, we can make it a traditional art form. The method of specializing only in showing brilliant techniques with beautifully decorated spears of ancient Japan. In other martial arts competitions that only shows the style, artistry is sometimes added to the grade It�s possible to change the techniques to fight to become techniques for a show.
If you want the Kuromiya style of spear fighting to survive, then that�s one option
Kuromiya-san listens intently to what Michi tells her.
What�s left is for Kuromiya-san to decide. Whatever you do, we�ll come to help you in whatever way we can
I said.
We can�t
Sakurako tells me.
Kuromiya-sama isn�t in our family, and so Kuromori-sama has no obligation to help them
That�s.
No, Kuromiya-sama�s already caused a lot of trouble to Kuromori-sama. Please consider that you won�t be able to get another help until you�ve returned the favor from the previous one first Well, Kuromiya-san�s the one who pushed the situation to the mansion.
If you ask me if it�s troublesome, it is.
Kouzuki and Kaan house, or even the Kanou house have the duty to resolve the problems in the nobility, but Kuromori-sama doesn�t have that duty as of now
I�m a member of the Kuromori house
I�m related to the Kouzuki house, but I don�t belong to the nobility.
Normally, a consultation with Michi-san would also need a consultation fee
Sakurako speaks strictly.
Then, how do I return the favor to Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya-san asks Sakurako.
I don�t know? That�s for Kuromiya-san to figure out
Sakurako�s reply is cold.
I just want to say that we don�t feel comfortable with the fact that Kuromiya-san acted like you don�t care how much Kuromori-sama would indulge your selfishness
Sakurako said. Kuromiya-san twitched.
Kuromiya-sama, you can�t become Kuromori-sama�s concubine out of your convenience
1325. Farewell to the Spear Advancing to Independence
True, it�s going to cause more trouble to us if Kuromiya-san stays over as a concubine
I said.
Sakurako�s right. There are only risks and no advantages to the Kuromori house
I�m Misuzu�s partner and so if I welcome Kuromiya Motoko-san, another young lady of the nobility, as my concubine.
Other noble families will likely revolt against the Kouzuki house
But, I think that Kuromiya-san�s passion for her spear is wonderful. That�s why I�m willing to help Kuromiya-san continue your fighting style if possible
I�m willing to help
However, there aren�t many options when it comes to what I can do.
What to do then?
You can�t. You can�t promise without getting anything in return
Sakurako told me.
Sakurako, you gave me your opinion but I�m the one to decide on what to do
I speak calmly.
i�m sorry
Sakurako bows her head to me in a panic.
No, it�s okay. You did that because you believed it�s your role to do, Sakurako
Misuzu from the Kouzuki house and Minaho-neesan the head of the Kuromori house had been harsh on Kuromiya-san.
So Sakurako, a young lady of the Kanou house is the one talking to Kuromiya-san instead.
I have to praise her for that.
But.
Besides, Sakurako, it�s shameful to ask for something in return from people
I speak to Sakurako gently.
Just because you did something for someone doesn�t mean that they have to return the favor. I think it�s wrong to think that you deserve something in return. It would make you a condescending person. Imposing goodwill is nothing but bad faith There are no advantages to taking in Kuromiya-san.
But that doesn�t mean that you have to force and ask them What can you give in return?
You�re right. I was mistaken
Sakurako admitted her fault obediently.
I just hoped that Kuromiya-san knows that it wasn�t a fair deal either
I look at Sakurako.
Kuromiya-san thought that she�d be able to keep her Kuromiya style of spear fighting by becoming my concubine.
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are indeed beautiful and good cooks, but.
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san stares at me.
But that doesn�t mean that I want Kuromiya-san to become my woman no matter what
Are we not worthy of becoming Kuromori-sama�s concubine?
Kuromiya-san asks me calmly.
Mikuriya-san�s staring at me with a sad face.
That�s not the case. You two are charming as a woman
If that�s the case, we can be.
But, it�s not pleasant to have someone ignore my thoughts and just impose on me one-sidedly, don�t you think?
I make it clear with them.
Kuromiya-san, you�re only thinking about protecting the Kuromiya style of spear fighting. Either way, you thought that if you pushed yourself into this mansion, sit here, everything else will fall into place, right? You thought that it was natural that I would accept you, haven�t you?
That�s.
Kuromiya-san falters.
It�s Jii-chan, the Kouzuki house who wants to keep the tradition of the nobility. Maybe the Kuromiya style is one of those traditions that Jii-chan wants to protect. And so, if you want to keep the Kuromiya style alive, then you should go and ask for Jii-chan�s help, fair and square. I think it�s unreasonable for you to ignore me, force yourself in, and think that the problem will resolve itself I�m sure that Kuromiya-san�s already reaching her wits� end.
But, I think that she�s breaching her manners quite a bit.
Misuzu and Ruriko feel that Kuromiya-san�s underestimating us. But, those girls are daughters of the Kouzuki house and they have their pride, and so they treat Kuromiya-san as a guest in the end Even if she pushed herself into this place, staying over, they�ll accept her calmly.
However, Kuromiya-san isn�t family, but just a guest.
That�s the reason why Misuzu and the girls aren�t touching Kuromiya-san�s issue directly but instead, they leave it to Rei-chan or Michi, the servants of the Kouzuki house They pretend to listen to the problems of the Kuromiya house as the Kouzuki house.
Then, they want them to get out of this place as soon as possible.
They have no intention of accepting Kuromiya-san at all.
Ah, I see. So that�s how it is
Sakurako nods.
Then, what do we have to do?
Kuromiya-san asks.
I really don�t know. How can we preserve the Kuromiya style of spear fighting?
She�s only interested in using her spear.
Why don�t you leave your home and become independent?
I said.
Leave the house?
Kuromiya-san�s surprised.
Yes, From what I heard, Kuromiya house doesn�t need the Kuromiya style now, right? Do they think that they no longer need to pass down the spear technique as a family tradition to their descendants?
You can�t use spear techniques in this day and age.
It�s shameful to say but it is as you say
Kuromiya-san admits it.
The current head of our house thinks that it�s no longer necessary. Everyone in the family does. But Kurumi and I remain, learning all the techniques from the previous generation Then, the only option is to leave the house, right?
I asserted.
It seems contradictory to leave the Kuromiya house to keep the Kuromiya style, but as long as you belong to the house, you have to obey their decisions
Indeed, I don�t think we can allow ourselves to be selfish when we carry the family name
Sakurako said.
Currently, your family is feeding you, Kuromiya-san. If you want to do something different from what the people at your home think, then leave your home and become independent but, we�re.
Kuromiya-san hesitates.
I don�t think Kurumi and I will be able to make a life independently
She�s born a young lady too.
She doesn�t have the skill to make her money and live on it.
So, the only thing you can do is learn the skills to support yourselves
I said.
You feel threatened that you�ll be married off to another family and have to throw away your spear if things continue, but, it�s at least a few more years before you�re forced to marry, right?
Kuromiya-san is still 17.
It doesn�t seem like she�ll get married right after graduating from school anyways.
I think that�s true, but.
Kuromiya-san;
But, they�ve already decided who will become my fiance
Engagement? Just break it off before you get married
Kuromori-sama?
It�s a decision made against your will, without your consent. Your fiance may hate you later but for now, just stall for time
Stall for time?
Yes, time for you and Mikuriya-san to learn how to live independently
Be it two or three years, if you have time, then you�ll manage.
Anyway, if you want to continue using the spear then you�ll need to be independent of the house. Meaning, you need to ready yourself to leave the world of nobility
I look into Kuromiya-san�s eyes and said.
The reason why Kuromiya-san wants to be my concubine is that you want to continue using your spear and also stay in the world of the nobility, am I right?
Becoming the concubine of Kouzuki Misuzu�s fiance.
She won�t have to abandon the family name of Kuromiya house as she�s protected by the Kouzuki house.
That�s naive thinking, and a shameful act of relying on other people�s power. If you want to hold that spear, then abandon your home. Abandoning your home means that you have to prepare to cease to be a member of the nobility I will no longer be a daughter of the Kuromiya house, and leave the world of nobility
Correct. If you have that resolve to become independent in the outside world. Then I don�t think that you can continue to protect your Kuromiya style
I said. Kuromiya-san trembles.
that�s impossible. Leaving the nobility.
Kuromiya-san�s born as a young lady of nobility, she studied at the school for young ladies since she was in kindergarten.
All her friends must be from the nobility as well.
If you can�t, then you have to give up on your spear. If you want to stay as a member of the nobility, then you�ll have to follow the head of the house, abandon your spear, and marry into another noble family It would be too selfish for her to continue both being a young lady of nobility, and carry her spear.
Kuromiya house doesn�t need the Kuromiya style anymore, so that�s the only choice
If you wish to continue using your spear, which is against the will of your house, then leave. Kuromori-sama�s right
But I.
Kuromiya-san�s confused.
If you�re serious about it, then you�ll have the skills you need to survive in a couple of years. I�m learning the skills now so I can make a living as a baker after graduating from high school you see But, there�s no work that I can do while using the spear
Look for one. If you look for something serious then you�ll find something Anyway, give the idea of becoming independent a serious thought. If not, you�ll always be a bothersome girl no matter where you go To Kuromiya house, to us.
You�re a good cook so I think you can find a way to be independent in that direction. Also, you can try what Michi suggested, making a living with spears if they�re modified to fit in the modern world I look at Michi.
Michi, let�s say, for example, we use the Kuromiya style spear fighting as a lesson for the new Kouzuki SS guards on stick fighting or subduing thugs, can she be a lecturer or instructor for that?
That�s possible. That is if Kuromiya-sama approves the modern adaptation of the Kuromiya style spear fighting
Michi replies with her usual blank face.
I think that we can develop a new self-defense technique for women based on the Kuromiya style
Self-defense?
For example, using a long stick-like object, such as a parasol, making it a strong and lightweight, and when the opportunity comes, they can work it out as a spear-like weapon I see.
I think it�s easier to make a living as an instructor by starting a new self-defense system for women using a traditional spear art that�s passed down on generations of nobility than by teaching it to the guards Kouzuki SS new bodyguards are few and far between.
Compared to that, it�s more profitable to promote it as a self-defense technique for women.
Parasols? Those are much shorter than the original spear
Kuromiya-san said, but.
However, the Kuromiya style also has a tradition of techniques using short-hand spears. We can tweak it as a self-defense technique
Mikuriya Kurumi-san who has been silent all this time, speaks up.
Yes. We need to work on incorporating traditional spear techniques into self-defense. As a result, a new self-defense technique perfected will be different from the original Kuromiya style spear fighting. Even so, it�s possible to adapt the ancient spear technique to the modern age Michi said.
Cooking job and Self-defense instructor. I think it�s best to see if you can achieve both
Sakurako said.
You�ll need a lot of money to spread the word about self-defense You might need to start with the cooking job to save some money. Since you�re leaving the Kuromiya house, you won�t be able to receive support from your family That�s right. Since you�re leaving the nobility, you�ll have to do the advertising and everything on your own. Just because you can use spear techniques, it�s not safe to focus all your energy in the self-defense business I added.
But of course, that doesn�t mean that only those two are your options. What can Kuromiya-san do right now? What can you learn in the next few years, take that into consideration when planning for the future Kuromiya-san thinks for a moment, and then.
Indeed. It is as Kuromori-sama and Sakurako-sama says
She mutters.
The Kuromiya style and I have to change
That�s right. Go change, become strong. Be independent
I.
If you don�t learn the ability to survive on your own, you�ll remain weak and dependent on others. Kuromiya-san and your fighting style can�t survive the way it is now Kuromiya-san looked at me.
Her eyes are filled with energy.
I understand, Thank you very much. Uhm, I.
Kuromiya-san speaks bashfully.
I�m ashamed that I�ve troubled Kuromori-sama too much. I can�t give anything back yet
Then.
Kuromori-sama, would you at least take my chastity?
That�s.
If I leave the Kuromiya house, I won�t have to marry the man they decided for me. And so, I want to give my chastity to Kuromori-sama
Uhm, would you be willing to accept my chastity together with Motoko-sama�s?
Mikuriya-san too.
I know that this might just be another annoyance I�m imposing but I can�t think of any other way to repay you
Kuromiya-san said.
I won�t ask to become your concubine, but please, I want to offer my first time to you, Kuromori-sama
She wants to have sex with me?
1326. Farewell to the Spear See You Tomorrow.
Kuromori-sama, you say that my resolve is lacking, but.
Kuromiya-san speaks.
We came to this mansion with our resolve
Yes, we had the resolve to serve Kuromori-sama as your concubine for the rest of our lives
Mikuriya-san follows what her master, Kuromiya-san says and looks at me.
It�s true that our plan to keep the Kuromiya style alive by making ourselves Kuromori-sama�s concubines was selfish and naive. However, we also were considering our future seriously and came here with our resolve I don�t want our resolve brought to naught
Therefore, please accept our chastity at least
We�ve decided to offer them to Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san says with a serious look.
Well then, what do we do?
They say that they resolved themselves, but it�s more like;
They got so desperate that they say that.
So they�re making a momentous decision, coming to become my concubine, and we completely denied their proposal.
The combat young lady and her bodyguard doesn�t seem to have a proper understanding of the essence and meaning of sex.
Isn�t that okay? Onii-sama, you can have sex with both of them
Then.
Ruriko appears from the kitchen.
Was she listening to our conversation in secret?
I know that some things have to be experienced to be understood. That�s how it happened to me. When Onii-sama embraced me, I was able to break out of the shell I�d been stubbornly protecting Ruriko smiled.
I think that both Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san will be changed for the better after receiving Onii-sama�s embrace. From a dreaming child to an adult woman. Please break their shells with your hands No, it�s not the shells that I�m breaking but their hymen.
Will Kuromiya-san really change after having sex with me?
Let�s go to the mirror room on the second floor. That room is the best place for the young lady of the Kuromiya house to lose her innocence
Ruriko proposed
The two of them have declared that they want to give their chastity to Onii-sama, so they�ll accept whatever kind of sex you wish. Is that okay?
O-Of course, we don�t know much about sex either way
We�ll entrust it to Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san says.
If they�re going to say that then we�ll do it.
Just because we�re having sex doesn�t mean that you girls will be my concubines
We understand
Kuromiya-san replies with a straight face.
You�re going to have sex with me once tonight, and you�re going to lose your virginity, are you okay with that?
We don�t mind
Mikuriya-san said.
Oh, I knew it. They�re carried away by the mood, and they�re speaking out of momentum.
But, as long as we�re having sex, you�re going to let me enjoy your bodies thoroughly, you don�t mind?
I say that on purpose.
suit yourself
yes, please enjoy as much as you want
The fear and anxiety of sex are clearly visible in their expressions.
Good, let�s go then. Ruriko, look after them
Yes, please follow me
Ruriko told the two.
Let�s get you dressed and ready. It�s a once-in-a-lifetime experience for the two of you so you can�t stay like that. It would be better if you could purify your body as well indeed
yes
The two agreed with Ruriko.
Of course, I will also be recording your first
Ruriko smiles.
There�s no way Ruriko, who loves filming sex, would pass up on filming Kuromiya-san losing her virginity.
Filming?
Yes. We�re going to capture the details with both video and photos. That�s a tradition of the Kuromori house so you have to accept it
Ruriko said.
Ruriko-sama also recorded mine
Sakurako speaks from the side.
Yes, it�s our custom. I also had mine recorded
Ruriko said with a smile.
If that�s the case, then we�ll leave it to you. You don�t mind it, Kurumi?
No, please take care of me
Ruriko pushed the two to agree that their first time will be recorded.
Well then, we�ll call you when the two are ready, Onii-sama
Ruriko said.
Okay, then we�ll go and help
Me too
Me too
Mana, Eri, and Rie come from the kitchen.
They were hiding there.
We�re the only ones that can lend a hand right now
That�s right
Can�t help it
Then, let�s go
Ruriko leads the girls and they surrounded Kuromiya-san, leading them out of the dining room.
Well then, Onii-san, look forward to it
We�ll be ready in a moment
Leave it to us
See you later Onii-sama
excuse us
Please take care of us
Mana, Eri, Rie, Ruriko guides Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san.
They all said their greetings and left the room.
Haa, that�s a lot tonight
I had so much sex today, during the day and in the evening, and yet.
Also, if the partner is a virgin, I had to be more careful, so it�s much more tiring than ordinary sex.
Also, the two of them will be consecutive
It feels weird
Sakurako mutters.
The girls I knew from childhood will be having sex with you
Yeah, Sakurako and Kuromiya-san are daughters of the nobility, and so they were students of the same school since they were small.
They have a Childhood Friend relationship.
I should accept this as a happy event as this will change Kuromiya-san for the better, but I also feel a little sad, and complicated
Sakurako said.
Then.
Of course. I feel the same way when Sakurako-san became Danna-sama�s woman
Misuzu comes from the kitchen.
I mean, Misuzu?
Huh? I thought you were watching over Agnes� studies?
I asked.
I was, but, Megumi-san was much better at teaching than I was
Misuzu replies with a bit of an awkward face.
I couldn�t explain the elementary topics very well. And besides, I also forgot that elementary students aren�t allowed to use equations in their calculations
Yeah, it�s not math but arithmetic.
Meanwhile, Megumi-san remembers how to solve the flowing water and traveler�s arithmetic using area diagrams but if it were me, I�d feel that it�s too tedious and use equations Misuzu�s so brilliant she�s planning to take the entrance exam for Tokyo University.
I guess she�s too smart to go back to elementary studies?
And so, I asked Megumi-san to take care of it and I came here
She came around the back and through the kitchen.
Misuzu looks at Sakurako again.
I think everyone feels complicated to see someone close to them receive Danna-sama�s love. But, you have to get over those feelings
Misuzu smiles gently
Danna-sama�s a man who gives hope to all of us
Yes, I think so too
Sakurako smiled with Misuzu.
Then.
Ehehe, Papa! Papa! Look!
Mao-chan, who�s wearing a pink dress comes running through the entrance of the dining room.
Oh, that�s cute. What�s this costume?
Onee-san from seamless made it for me
Seamless?
Mao-chan, it�s seamstress
Coming after Mao-chanis Nagisa, and Shiranui Shie-san.
Shie-san made it for Mao-chan using fabric from the costume room
Nagisa�s smiling at Shiranui-san.
uhm, since I�m the seamstress I wanted to show the extent my skills first
Shiranui-san said bashfully.
Nagisa-san gave me some advice so I managed to finish one
I took a look at Mao-chan�s dress again.
Mao-chan, try spinning
Okay Papa, like this?
The four-year-old girl spins cutely.
Yeah, now make a cute pose
Ei! Bishi
Mao-chan poses her hips like a Kamen Rider for some reason.
That looks good, you did well Shiranui-san.
It looks cute, and I don�t see any failures anywhere.
It�s perfect as a woman�s dress.
I think we can be relieved entrusting the seamstress job to you if you�re this skilled
thank you
Shiranui-san shows a face of relief.
She�s also desperate to stay by Sakurako�s side.
She feels that she might be kicked out if she doesn�t show enough skill as a seamstress.
Since we do have Michi and Edie, and Kouzuki SS protecting us.
We won�t need Shiranui Shie-san as a bodyguard.
Dear, Shiranui-san still has some sewing to do. Do you want to give some requests?
Nagisa asks me.
Yeah, sure. You don�t mind it, Shiranui-san?
Yes, please give me something to do
Shiranui-san replied immediately.
Then, I�ll do that
Shie
Shiranui-san�s desperate attempt to make a place for herself in the mansion made Sakurako emotional.
Sakurako, you should ask Shiranui-san to make something for you. Just something simple. This is to commemorate Shiranui-san becoming a seamstress
I said with a smile.
Okay, do you mind Shie?
I�ll gladly do it Sakurako-ojousama!
Shiranui-san replies with a bright face.
I hope this mends the relationship between master and bodyguard, which had been putting a gap between them.
I think we should start a sewing club for the girls in the house. Shie-san will be the center
Nagisa said
I�ll leave the cooking and housework to Katsuko, but we should also have some sewing group. I think it will be fun to do sewing while we�re all chatting
Right, we�ll talk to everyone tomorrow morning about that
I think that�s a good idea.
Yes. Now Mao, say goodnight to Papa. It�s already past your bedtime
Oh, she�s been waiting for Shie-san to finish the dress so she�s awake later than usual.
Okay. Good Night Papa!
Mao-chan hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.
Yeah, good night. See you tomorrow Mao-chan
Yes, see you tomorrow!
Mao-chan smiles cutely.
I�m taking a rest too. Good Night Dear
Yeah, thanks Nagisa
Nagisa looked after Nagisa, making sure that she�s not isolated.
I hugged Nagisa and kissed her.
Then, we�ll be resting tonight everyone. Good Night
Good Night, Nagisa-oneesama
Misuzu replies on behalf of everyone.
Sakurako also bowed her head.
Thank you for a lot of things
Shiranui-san bows her head to Nagisa.
What are you talking about. You�re already family, Shie-san
Nagisa smiled at Shiranui-san.
See you tomorrow. Mao, let�s go
Okay! Papa! Everyone, good night! Ehehe
Nagisa takes Mao-chan who�s running around in her brand new dress.
Then, they left the dining room.
Uhm, Kuromori-sama
Shiranui-san speaks to me.
Will you take me as well?
Shiranui-san wants to be in our family both in mind and body.
I�m going to ask for the same
Sakurako also looks at me with a straight expression.
Make Shie your woman too. Make her a woman
These two don�t want to be separated from each other for the rest of their lives too.
Sure, if that�s what Shiranui-san wants
I decided to accept Shiranui Shie-san.
I know that this would happen the moment I took Sakurako.
But, Danna-sama, they can�t be with Kuromiya-san
Misuzu said.
Right, it�s tough for me to deflower three virgins in a row.
We�ll schedule Shiranui-san for another day. Sakurako, think of a plan on what could make Shiranui-san�s first experience a good one
Yes, certainly
Sakurako accepted with a smile.
Shie, you�ll have the best first experience
Yes, please take care of me.
The two smiled at each other
1327. Farewell to the Spear Reboot
Onii-chan we�re ready
Mana calls me.
Okay, coming right now
I look at Misuzu and Sakurako.
Are you two joining?
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san�s deflowering inspection.
I�ll refrain
Misuzu said.
Me too, tonight.
Sakurako shook her head too.
Kuromiya-san won�t be able to relax if we�re there
Yes, I think Ruriko is suitable to be the watcher as she�s younger
The two said.
Besides, I want to talk to Sakurako-san while we have the opportunity
I also wanted to talk to Misuzu-sama
Misuzu of the Kouzuki house and Sakurako of the Kanou house talking to each other is a good thing
I see. Okay. What about you Michi?
I talk to Michi who�s still in the dining room.
I�ll accompany you
Michi said and she stood up from her chair.
Let�s go then
Take care, Danna-sama
Enjoy, Dear
Misuzu and Sakurako saw me off.
Shiranui-san bowed her head to me.
Well then, hall of mirrors it is
I left the dining room with Mana and Michi and then we went to the room or mirrors on the second floor.
Hey, Mana
I call Mana while walking in the corridor.
What is it, Onii-chan?
She turned to me.
Mana, what do you girls think of Kuromiya-san?
Earlier, the girls were eavesdropping in our conversation.
Ruriko, Mana, Eri and Rie.
You girls seem to be interested in Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san that you were watching the situation from the kitchen. Will Kuromiya-san�s first experience change them?
I asked.
I don�t know much about spears so, to be honest, I�m not too interested in them, but.
Mana replies.
Onii-chan, don�t you think that Kuromiya-san�s cooking skills are amazing?
Mana�s attracted to that talent instead.
Japan cooking is one of the main points of thorough bridal training but to be honest, I think that they�re better than Katsuko-oneechan when it comes to Japanese food Mana said.
It�s a waste to leave their talent alone. Ruri-oneechan and I want to accept them into the family. The twins think the same way. Having more girls who can cook delicious food is good. Besides Hmm?
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san�s room for growth is impressive. Their cooking skills are that good now so I think that their cooking will be ten times more delicious when they become a proper woman What do you mean?
What does proper woman even mean?
Kuromiya-san�s skills are high, but it�s not womanly. They lack the femininity
That�s.
Look, those girls are quite too straight and serious with themselves, aren�t they? Furthermore, they have the skill, and a good aesthetic sense, and good taste. Besides, they�re young ladies of nobility, so they probably learned cooking from a good chef. Therefore, they�re perfect in a sense. They can replicate what they learned from their teacher. The dishes their teacher taught them are delicious, and so the dishes Kuromiya-san�s made reproducing it is also delicious. That�s how I think it is.
They can cook perfectly because they learned it from their teacher.
That�s an amazing talent.
But you see, those dishes don�t have Kuromiya-san�s feelings. They�re not trying to do something their own. They seem to think that it�s bad to deviate from what they learned from their teacher. They can make delicious food but they don�t have the girly feeling of wanting someone to eat it, wanting to understand their improvement and such Oh, so that�s the problem.
True, Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san�s cooked meals are delicious but.
It doesn�t have anything that conveys that they did it.
They have the common skill of a professional chef but they have no individuality.
I�m betting that they�re thinking that I have to reproduce what I�ve been taught and they never think about Who will eat this? Anyway, their mind is already done when making a dish and they have no place to go from there to deliver the taste to the people who will eat it I see.
I think it also applies to their spears
Michi said.
They�re only interested in passing down the ancestral spear techniques to their descendants. They won�t be able to see the future that way
Wanting the Kuromiya style of spear fighting to apply to the people living in the modern age.
In the first place, is the spear technique even necessary in this age?
Kuromiya-san hasn�t noticed that until we pointed it out.
I guess it�s because they�ve been confined in a world where it�s just two of them. Therefore, they had no interest in how the outside world people feel.
That�s how I see it.
Yes, Kuromiya-sama and Mikuriya-san have been in a closed world, and so they�re stuck with the idea that they have to pass down the spear to the future generation, or that they have to cook in a certain way. They are stuck with What they have to do even before asking themselves what they want to do Michi said.
That�s why I have no interest in Kuromiya style as a martial arts
I see. So that�s why.
Michi proposed calmly a way to use the Kuromiya style in the modern age, but.
You won�t feel any passion from Michi herself.
My proposal is only made absentmindedly. And in the end, they only returned to their original plan of giving their virginity to Master
Even after all those suggestions, they don�t know what to do anymore.
For now, they returned to their original plan of giving their virginity to me.
They believe that they came here with the resolve to gain sexual experience with Master, and so now, they�re seeking results of that decision.
They don�t think what about after we had sex.
They decided that they will have sex with me so they�re going with that for now.
It�s kind of easy to understand since they�re still young
I muttered.
That�s right, Onii-chan. You need to turn them into an adult woman
Mana said.
They will remain in their hard shells if they�re left alone. So, Onii-chan, you need to break them out, and make them face the outside world
Right.
But, if they were to change, don�t you think that they�ll become even more amazing? After all, they�re already this much talented in cooking right now
Right, I�m sure that those girls will grow better if we break them off their shells.
They�re hiding so much power.
Well, I�m sure that those girls will change once they had sex with Onii-chan. Sex with Onii-chan has a lot of destructive power after all
Mana laughed.
Yeah got it
I have to change how Kuromiya-san thinks through sex.
To bring them out of the world where it�s just the two of them.
Okay, we�re here
We went up the stairs and reached the door to the mirror hall.
Mana knocked on the door.
Come in!
Ruriko opens the door right away.
We kept you waiting, Onii-sama
It�s a spacious room with mirrors on the wall and ceiling.
A huge bed in the middle of the room.
The lighting in the room is only from the candles lit in the candle stand on either side of the room.
The flickering flames are reflected in the five mirrors, creating a fantastic scene.
Our digital cameras can take clean photos even in this dim condition
Ruriko said.
She�s quite familiar with cameras because of her hobby of filming sex.
Oh, there�s also a set of cameras and tripods around the bed.
Each of them has its cables reaching to the laptop.
Ruriruri, I�ll take care of the laptop
Michi goes to the laptop.
Yes, please do
Then, Ruriko starts to operate the camera she�s holding.
Ruriko also prepared a camera for photos.
Oh, we kept you waiting Onii-san
Well then, why don�t we unveil our heroine tonight?
Eri and Rie open the door next room.
Then.
Excuse me
Excuse us
Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san.
They�re entering the hall of mirrors wearing a pure white undershirt.
1328. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady Threesome recommendation with Eri and Rie
Kuromori-sama, we�re a beginner at this so please take care of us
Please take care of us
Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san both wearing white undershirt bow their heads to me.
Yeah, I got this. It�s your first time so it�ll hurt a bit
We�ve also experienced the same pain from losing virginity
Ruriko smiled at Kuromiya-san.
Yes, us too
My first time was really painful
But now, it only feels good when Onii-san shoves his penis inside
Yes, it�ll start to feel good once you�ve done it multiple times
The twins, Eri and Rie said.
We�re younger than Onee-san so you can have sex
You don�t have to worry. Onii-san�s quite amazing at sex
We�ll entrust it all to Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya-san said.
However.
Eri and Rie started taking off their clothes while talking for some reason.
Why are you girls stripping now?
I asked.
I mean, I thought that we should show them an example that we can have sex
Just a sample
The twins who got to their underwear smiles.
Onii-san, strip!
Watch us
You can touch your dancers you know
Push us down if you got horny
Both of them took off their bra and tossed them to the floor.
Their cute breasts and pink nipples shook.
Then.
Rie-chan
Eri-chan
One two! Seiyaa!
The two matched their timings and pulled their panties off their asses together.
They face their asses at me and shook them while smiling.
There you go!
There!
Then, they took off their panty in no time.
They tossed it to the floor.
What�s wrong, Onii-san?
If it�s just us naked, then it�s embarrassing
The twins said and stretched their hands to their crotch while still standing.
Take a good look.
We�re already wet.
They open their slit with their white and thin fingers and show me the wet inside.
You girls are so helpless
I took off my clothes
I�ll help you Onii-chan
Mana took off my undressed clothes and folded them.
Ruriko and Michi are preparing for the filming.
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san watches us in a daze.
I took off my pants and now I�m in my briefs.
Oh, it�s erect!
As expected of Onii-san, strong as always
The twins look at my crotch and smiled.
Well then, Rie-chan
Right, we should. Eri-chan
The twins look at each other and then.
Come out! Hoi! Aikoi de hoi! Hoi! Hoi! Hoi!
They�re doing a rock-paper-scissors Kansai style.
My win!
I lost!
Seems like Rie won.
Well then, I�ll kiss Onii-san
Can�t help it, I�ll go kiss Onii-san�s penis then
Okay, sit down on the bed Onii-san
This way!
The twins pull me and made me sit on the bed.
And I�m going here
Rie who won the match sat next to me like a lover and gets clingy to my body.
Well then, I�m going to start working down here
Eri crouches between my legs.
Take a look, Onee-san, you�re going to have sex with Onii-san like this too
We�ll teach you the ways of 3P?
Three P?
Kuromiya-san asks.
The number 3 and the letter P
Rie replies.
What does that mean?
It means having sex with three people. Look, Rie-chan, Onii-san and me. That�s three
Eri said with a smile.
Doesn�t that omit the letter P?
Mikuriya-san seems curious so she asked the twins.
P stands for Palpatine
Hey, Eri.
The late Galactic empire emperor
Even Rie joined in.
For now, he�s still the supreme speaker of the senate
That was definitely Jar Jar Binks� fault
Right, he�s definitely the main culprit
Anyway, that�s why it�s called P
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san didn�t understand it. They remained dumbfounded.
Okay then, it�s time for Onii-san�s lightsaber to appear
Wonderful!
Eri holds my penis with both hands and licked it.
Onii-san me too
Rie hugs me and licks my lips.
Onii-san, you can touch my breasts too
Rie-chan took my hand and placed it on her breasts.
I gently massaged her breasts.
Ahn, it feels good
Rie who had her nipples stiffen from getting rubbed by my fingers smiled.
Onii-san, how is it?
On the other hand, Eri�s earnestly sucking off my dick.
Yeah, you�re doing well
Ehehe, we�re Onii-san�s sex slaves after all
We�ll be tossed if we don�t get better at sex after all
The twins said.
We�re slaves whose job is to make Onii-san feel good
Please love us like we�re your toys
Eri stuffs her cheeks with my dick.
Rie slurps on my tongue intensely.
I love the smell of Onii-san�s sweat. Just hugging is already enough to get me aroused
Rie�s young naked body rubs at me.
Onii-san�s penis is already leaking out pre-cum. So delicious. I love licking Onii-san�s penis
Eri�s fellatio is gradually turning passionate.
My tongue and penis are stimulated above and below, which increases my arousal.
Rie-chan
Eri-chan
The twins look at each other�s flushed faces.
Then.
In, Jan, hoi
They did another rock-paper-scissors game.
I win again!
Auu, I kept losing today
Rie won.
I�ll just show a sample. I think it�s too much for both of us to show an example so.
Let�s connect, Onii-san
The naked Eri moves her face away from my crotch and the naked Rie stood up.
I�m already drenched so we can put it in right away
Then, she went on top of me.
And then, sitting on my lap.
Rie connects to me in a sitting position.
Here, I�ll help you put it in
Please, Eri-chan
The half-sitting Rie holds her ass and splits open her slit.
Eri holds my penis and puts the tip to the center of her pink-colored insides.
It�s here
Ahn, I can feel Onii-san�s heat. I�m putting it in
Rie lowers her hips.
My penis goes inside the vagina of this middle school girl.
aah, it�s coming in!
Her vaginal opening is dripping with warm love nectar.
My erect penis is getting buried inside her.
Look, Onee-san take a look. Onii-san�s penis is going inside the pussy of Rie-chan, who�s younger than you
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san gulps their saliva as they watch the sex show.
Auu, Onii-san�s spreading my inside to his shape
That�s nice. Our pussy is exclusive to Onii-san after all
aah, so embarrassing. I�m having sex with Onii-san
Rie-chan and I are sex slaves after all
Soon.
My whole erect penis is inside Rie
Aah, Onii-san�s tip. It�s knocking on my baby room.
I can feel Onii-san�s heat deep inside me
She�s breathing roughly.
Rie fell exhausted on top of me.
I embraced Rie�s small body while our lower halves are still connected.
Ufufu, Rie-chan�s so cute when Onii-san�s breaking her
Eri gropes Rie�s breasts from the side, making sure Kuromiya-san sees it.
Hey, let�s kiss. Rie-chan
Sure, Eri-chan
The twins kiss each other while I�m having sex with one.
Rie�s vagina tightens up.
That�s basically how 3P works
Eri said.
Onii-san�s having sex with Rie-chan and I�m joining in
Eri sucks on Rie�s nipples while groping the other breast.
Aah, it feels good Eri-chan
Eri shows off how she licks her twin sister�s nipples to Kuromiya-san.
Your nipples are stiff. Rie-chan, are you feeling good?
Yes, Onii-san and Eri-chan�s sandwiching me, I feel happy
Rie�s skin is flushed.
Her naked body is sweating.
The smell of sweat and love nectar of a young lady.
The lewd smell of sex wafts around.
Yeah, it�s amazing. So good
Rie begins to move her hips.
Rie�s squeezing my penis with her insides.
Then, I�ll lick Rie-chan in your most sensitive spot
Eri smiled.
Onee-san, this is where women feel the most pleasure. When you�re having deep sex with Onii-san, you lick your clitoris and then.
Eri shows it to Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san.
Peeling Rie�s clitoris as I�m still connected to her.
aahn
This red bean is so cute Rie-chan�s clitoris is like a jewel
Rie smears her finger with saliva.
Then, rubbed Rie�s clitoris with her fingers.
Hyaan!
Rie trembles.
Squeezing my penis.
Her love nectar starts dripping out.
Our bodies are getting wet.
Amazing, Eri-chan
Rie looks at her twin sister with passionate eyes.
I�ll give you even more pleasure
Eri said.
She puts her face to the place where we�re connected.
Then, she licks Rie�s clitoris.
Hyaa, aa, aahn!
Rie moans cutely.
What do you think? Isn�t it wonderful to make love like this?
Ruriko asks Kuromiya-san while filming us have sex.
We�re to do this too?
Kuromiya-san asks with a dry voice.
If asked, Onii-sama grants our lascivious wishes
But in exchange, Rie-chan�s pussy is making sure to give Onii-san pleasure
Eri says while licking Rie�s clitoris.
It shouldn�t be just us who feels good
Aahn, after all, we�re Onii-san�s sex slaves
Rie starts grinding her hips.
Sex slave?
Kuromiya-san mutters while watching Rie have lewd sex.
Onee-san, you were too arrogant to suddenly ask to become Onii-san�s concubine
Eri said.
That�s right. You have to start out as a sex slave, just like us
Rie says while swinging her hips.
You don�t even have the techniques to make Onii-san feel good in sex, and yet, asking to become a concubine? That�s just ridiculous! Aahn!
You can only do that after you can serve Onii-san to satisfaction
Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.
Our connected part makes lewd wet sounds.
Onii-san, it feels good. aah, sex is amazing. I�m so happy that I became Onii-san�s slave!
Me too, I�m also happy that I�ve become a lewd slave together with Rie-chan
Please continue to bang us forever!
Impregnate us whenever you want. We�ll bear Onii-san�s children as much as you want
We�re Onii-san�s slave!
Please do it as much as you want with us
Eri sucks on Rie�s pink nipples while touching her nipples.
It�s not just these girls. We all love Onii-chan just as much
Mana told Kuromiya-san.
It can�t be just Onee-san who gets the special treatment of being a concubine
Rie tells Kuromiya-san while swinging her hips up and down intensely.
We feel pleasure, and we make Onii-san feel the same. Sex is a 50-50 relationship
Eri said.
aah, I�m feeling good now
Rie�s about to reach her climax.
Onii-san, I�m.I�m going to cum first. Is that okay?
Rie�s considering my exhaustion.
I still have to take Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san�s virginity after this.
She got on my top so she doesn�t reduce my stamina.
And she�s pushing herself to cum before I ejaculate.
Sure, cum. Rie
I�m going to help you cum, Rie-chan
Eri�s fingers stimulate Rie�s clitoris.
aah, aah,. Onii-san! Eri-chan! I�m! I�m.
Eri�s sweat and love nectar.
Both of them are overflowing.
I�m cumming! Cumming! aah, cumming cumming cumming!
Right in front of the combat young ladies.
Rie went to climax as loud as she can get.
1329. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady Slave Declaration (Holding the Reins)
aah, aah, uu, aahn!
Rie cums hard on my lap with my dick buried deep inside her.
Her body�s convulsing, and her sweat-soaked body bows wide and she moans cutely.
Yees, aah, it feels good! aahn!
Rie�s pussy is twitching, as she�s clamping my maximum erect penis again and again.
You seem to be cumming too much, Rie-chan
The twin sister Eri smiles.
That�s so cute, Rie-chan
Her fingers rub Rie�s clitoris and she also sucks on Rie�s nipples.
Hyauu!
The stimulation further stimulates Rie�s sensitive body.
I also embrace Rie�s small body from her back and stroked her soft belly.
It�s to warm her uterus from above with my palm.
aah, kuu, hafuu, haa
Finally, Rie�s recovered from her ecstasy.
Once you feel this, you can�t go back
She mutters with a hoarse voice.
I�ll never be able to leave Onii-san
Right, our bodies were taught this kind of sex after all
Eri laughs.
I don�t care about other men
That�s right, it�s scary to have Onii-san abandon us
That�s why I�ll stay here forever
Rie-chan and I will be Onii-san�s sex slave forever
Eri hugs the front while I also hug Rie from behind.
Eri-chan
Rie-chan
We�ll be together forever
Yes. We�ll receive Onii-san�s love forever
The twins hug each other, smile at each other, and kiss each other.
Meanwhile, the virgins, Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya-san are watching that unfold.
I feel sorry that I�m the only one who has done it all
Rie said.
Don�t mind it. We�re just doing an example here so it would be bad if we spend too much time with Onii-san
Right, I think we need to give the floor to the Onee-san now
Well yes. I�m satisfied just watching Rie-chan feel good. and I can have sex with Onii-san anytime too
Yeah, next time, I�ll do the serving and you can get the banging Eri-chan
The twins talk happily.
Onii-san, thank you for making me feel good tonight too. It�s regretful but I�m pulling out now
Rie turns to me with a smile on her face and sweat on her nose as she speaks.
Then.
There we go
Rie stood up from my hips, but.
She�s still in the afterglow of ecstasy that she can�t move her body.
Rie-chan, hold to my shoulders
Yes, thank you Eri-chan
Eri lends her shoulders and Rie raised her hips.
I also help Rie get up from behind.
Nyuru
My erect penis is pulled out of the womb of a beautiful middle-school girl.
aah, it�s pulling out.
Just a bit more, Rie-chan
Nupon.
My tensed glans spills out of her narrow opening.
There, Rie-chan, now you can lie out of the bed
Eri guides Rie to the bed.
Rie lies down next to me.
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
Her still flushed skin, and appearance after just reaching climax is sexy.
Nice, Onii-san�s still looking big. I shouldn�t give it to them with Rie-chan�s juices still in them so I�ll lick it off
Eri said, squatted before me, and put my penis in her mouth.
She licks off Rie�s love nectar clinging to my dick with her saliva.
Kuromiya-san�s staring at the mouth service of the young girl dumbfoundedly.
Onii-san
Rie took my hand while lying on the bed.
She begins to fellate my fingers.
These twins sure are beautiful, and lewd.
Rie-chan, do you want to suck on it too?
Sure
Rie got up from the bed and approached my crotch.
I love you Onii-san
Me too!
These beautiful sisters crawl their tongues on me at the same time.
Ahn, just the smell makes me want it again
Me too, I feel my spine shivering just from the taste
Their red tongues filled with lust give my penis maintenance.
Okay, that�s good enough
Right
The two gave the tip of my glans a kiss in the end.
Okay, it�s big now Onee-san
I think that Onii-san will cum right away as soon as he puts it inside you
Rie and Eri looked up at Kuromiya-san.
yes, thank you
Thank you
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san answered tremblingly.
Both their faces are blushing and sweating.
Their skins have become damp.
Could it be that you two are scared?
Rie smiles.
If you�re afraid, then we can stop for tonight. I can go for it instead
Eri says while stroking my penis that�s shining from her saliva.
Right, it can�t be helped if you�re scared
It can�t be helped right.But sex does feel good though
It�s amazing to get this inside you
Just one shot will get you addicted. Sex with Onii-san is the best
But, well, if you don�t have the courage then it can�t be helped
Right, those who don�t want to do it won�t do it
The twins provoke Kuromiya-san.
Ruriko�s recording that situation.
no.
Kuromiya-san�s voice is trembling.
What? Do you want to? Or you don�t want to?
You need to make it clear or we won�t understand
The twins look up at Kuromiya-san from the sides of my penis.
To create a situation where Kuromiya-san has to look at my penis.
i want to do it! i have the courage to do this!
Kuromiya-san is dragged to the twins� pace.
Do what?
Yes that. What is it that you want to do? You have to make it clear
that.sex!
With whom? Is Onee-san okay having sex with any other men?
You�re being rude to Onii-san if you�re not clear with your words
Kuromiya-san.
i want to have sex with kuromori-sama!
Kuromiya-san shouts as she�s taken away by the momentum.
You say that you want to have sex, but Onee-san�s still inexperienced, so you�re most likely letting Onii-san do everything
Right, in that case, you don�t say that it�s sex, but Onii-san violating you instead
Rie said. Eri added.
You�ve got to say sorry for not knowing anything because I�m a virgin. I�m sorry to bother you but could you please break my virginity with Onii-san�s mighty cock and fuck me to pieces, and beg as you mean it I won�t use contraceptives, please do it raw. Please pour lots of Onii-san�s semen inside my baby chamber. I don�t mind getting pregnant, It�s courtesy to say that
This time, Rie complemented Eri.
Yes, correct. Onee-san, you�re about to become Onii-san�s sex slave
Onii-san will shower you with love forever, just like us
Just like us
Onii-san will make you happy
Then.
please, Kuromori-sama, please violate me
Mikuriya Kurumi-san shouts before her master, Kuromiya-san, as she�s trembling on her side.
You�re to say that you�re a slave so you have to name yourself
That�s right, you need to be thorough with that
Look into Onii-san�s eyes
Yes, now do it from the top
The twins said and Ruriko�s camera goes to my back.
She intends to capture Kuromiya-san�s slave declaration right on the front.
Okay, start with your name and age
Speak like you�re answering a doctor
The twins stir them up.
i�m Mikuriya Kurumi, fourteen years old
Mikuriya-san speaks to me trembling.
Okay, what�s your purpose today?
What do you want from Onii-san?
Mikuriya-san grips her hand tightly, stopping herself from trembling.
i�m still a virgin who doesn�t know anything. I may be inexperienced, but please dye me in Kuromori-sama�s color
You�re being too vague that I didn�t get what you�re trying to say
You need to be much more blunt
The twins corner her.
yes, please take my virginity Please take my chastity. Please do my body as you please, even make a child, until you�re satisfied, Kuromori-sama
Kurumi
Kuromiya-san�s dumbfounded with the lines the bodyguard she�s affectionate with has said.
Motoko-sama and I will serve Kuromori-sama for the rest of our lives
Do you want to do the same 3P as Rie-chan and I did?
Onee-san wants to be violated together, right?
The twins approach the core.
yes, that�s right. I�d like to serve Kuromori-sama together with Motoko-ojousama
Mikuriya-san replies with wet eyes.
I want to do it happily just like you two earlier
Where I�m having sex with Rie and Eri�s supporting.
That seems to have moved Mikuriya-san.
I want to serve together with Motoko-ojousama! I would like Ojou-sama to embrace me while Kuormori-sama�s violating me. I won�t go as far as asking for a kiss. I�d be happy to accept Kuromori-sama�s organ, and happily pat my head with a gentle smile Kurumi, you?
I want to be with Motoko-ojousama for the rest of my life! I want to be loved the same way those who love her! I want to see the same thing and share emotions with her!
Mikuriya-san�s expressing out her heart in one go.
I.I also feel the same way. Kurumi!
Kuromiya-san replies to her bodyguard that she loves.
If so, you girls should become my sex slaves
I speak in a low tone.
I�ll be showering you two with love for the rest of your lives
Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san look at me at the same time.
Now hurry up and decide. You�re making me wait
I tell the two while pointing at my angry erect penis.
Yes. please, take care of me, Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya-san said, but Eri.
You have to show your manners!
You can�t get special treatment you know Onee-san?
We�re all Onii-san�s sex slaves here
Sex slaves are equal. It doesn�t matter if you�re a young lady
The twins said. Kuromiya-san;
I�m Kuromiya Motoko, seventeen. I�m inexperienced who doesn�t know her left to right so please allow me to join as Kuromori-sama�s sex slave in the lowest seat
She makes her declaration while trembling.
We already told you to be more specific
Nobody will understand what you�re trying to say
Ruriko�s camera is capturing Kuromiya-san�s expressions.
Please violate this virgin body of mine as you please. I don�t know if it would be enjoyable but if you wish for it, I�ll do it. I�ll endure the pain of deflowering, and I�m ready to become pregnant Kuromiya-san tells me with a blushing face.
And also, swear to never allow anyone has their way with your body. That you won�t have sex with other men
And promise that you will always serve Onii-san whenever, wherever he asks for it, no complaints
We�ve made the pledge and we keep it
If someone other than Onii-san did us, then we�re ready to take our lives
We�re not playing around, we�re serious about being sex slaves
We take pride in how we serve Onii-san
Rie and Eri said.
It�s not just your body. You can�t open up your heart to other men
Rie-chan and I are always on guard.
Eri-chan and I are on the lookout
If either one betrays Onii-san.
Then, the two of us will have to apologize with our deaths
Right? Rie-chan?
Right. Eri-chan
The two smile at each other.
i understand. You�re right. I need to have that kind of resolve too
Kuromiya-san says, she turns to the twins.
I don�t think that�s what you should say, right?
We�re your seniors as Onii-san�s sex slaves here
You did mention that you�re at the lowest seat
Yep, I definitely heard that
Kuromiya-san�s shocked.
i�m sorry. I�ll not allow any other man to my mind and body except for Kuromori-sama. I firmly promise. I swear. I�ll keep it to my heart
Kuromiya-san bows her head to Eri and Rie, her seniors as sex slaves.
i�ll become a woman only for Kuromori-sama. I won�t speak to any other men. I won�t look at their skin. I swear that on my life, please
Mikuriya-san bows her head.
Or so they say, what do you think Onii-san?
I think these girls are a bit too pure that it�s going to be troublesome but I don�t think they�re bad people
I think that they�re gonna give Onii-san a hard time but I don�t think anyone other than Onii-san can handle their reins
They seem to be some kind of runaway horse without their coachman after all
I feel like they�ll be demanding to the people who control them
Eri and Rie analyzed.
I see. They�re right.
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san aren�t girls who think logically and act carefully.
They use their feelings and they can�t stop once they start to move.
Therefore, someone has to put weight on them from above.
It�s wrong to make these girls think for themselves and let them choose their future.
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san has to be under my control.
I have to create a relationship where they accept the control first or nothing will start.
Even they seem to understand that.
That�s the reason why they came here to become my concubine.
They can�t control their behavior, and so.
These girls were looking for someone to take control from the start.
Motoko, Kurumi, I accept you two as my slaves
I declared.
From now on, I�m your master, so listen to what I tell you. Don�t do anything on your own. You�ll have to ask for my permission on anything. You hear?
yes, certainly
Please take care of us
These two combat girls became my sex slaves.
No, not yet.
Well then, I�m taking your virginity now. Accept me with your body and soul
yes!
Please give us your love
I�ll have sex with these girls and make sure that they learn the taste.
I�ll make their mind and body mine
1330. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady Come. Look. Touch. And Check the Hymen
Okay, come here you two
I invited Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san.
That�s right, come here
Hurry up and come here
Eri and Rie lie down and invite the two girls older than them on top of the king-size bed.
Ruriko takes photos of the situation while Michi and Mana are watching over them.
Please take care of us
Excuse us
The combat young lady and her attendant bodyguard, the two virgins come to me timidly
Good
I stood up from the bed.
It�s okay, don�t be afraid
First, I go for Kuromiya-san who�s wearing a white undershirt
Come here, I�ll give you a hug
yes
It must be her first time approaching a naked man this close.
Kuromiya Motoko-san�s trembling already.
I embraced her slender body.
Ah
She�s nervous. I can feel her body getting stiff.
Take a slow deep breath. Breathe together with me
O-Okay
Suu, haa, I breathe deeply.
At first, our rhythm was a little off, but.
Slowly, it becomes synchronized.
Onee-san, you should join them
Rie told Mikuriya-san with a smile.
Yes, right. Synchronized breathing is quite crucial in sex
Eri said with a smile as well.
yes, I understand
Mikuriya-san followed and matched her breathing with us.
Suu, haa
Suu, haa
How is it, have you calmed down?
I ask Kuromiya-san while embracing her.
yes, I feel my heart calming down
Kuromiya-san smiled a bit.
Good
I then approached her face.
What?
Kuromiya-san�s eyes opened wide in surprise and I gave her a kiss.
?
Ruriko took photos of Kuromiya-san�s first kiss.
Kuromiya-san�s lips are so puffed and soft.
I let go after having my fill.
that was surprising. I feel my heart beating faster
Just kissing was enough for Kuromiya-san�s body to heat up that her forehead is starting to sweat.
That�s just the start
You�re going to do more exciting things hereon
The twins on the bed say with a smile.
Can you feel my dick?
I�m embracing Kuromiuya-san�s slender body, and my erect penis is pressed against her stomach, only a piece of fabric is between our skin.
Yes, I can feel it. It�s big and hot
Kuromiya-san looked into my eyes and replied.
Try touching it with your hands
yes
The virgin girl�s right-hand touches my dick timidly.
It�s warm and thick
Kuromiya-san�s forehead sweats even more.
This will go inside you to the root
yes
Her voice trembles.
Don�t worry, it went inside me too
Yes, that�s right. It always goes inside me to the root!
The twins on the bed spread their legs wide open and show their slits.
This will be a place to please Onii-san�s penis all the time
Don�t be afraid, it�s just a part of Onii-san�s body
Yes, you�re right
Kuromiya-san�s expression shows confusion.
Therefore.
That�s why I let go of my embrace.
Kuromori-sama?
Kuromiya-san looks confused, but.
Don�t you feel sorry for Kurumi that you�re the only one who gets it all, Motoko?
I reply with a smile.
You girls are no longer master and servant, Motoko and Kurumi are equal as my sex slaves
Then, I turned to Mikuriya-san and.
Come here Kurumi
I spread my arms and invited her.
yes, excuse me
The cute bodyguard comes to me.
Please take care of me
Sure
I also hugged Kuromiya-san, who�s much slimmer and shorter than Mikuriya-san.
Oh, as expected.
She�s mastered synchronized breathing already.
Kurumi
Yes?
Mikuriya-san looks up at me.
You�re cute
Mikuriya-san�s face turned red in an instant.
It�s my first time hearing someone say that
No, Mikuriya-san and her master, Kuromiya-san are both beauties that can attract anyone�s attention.
They�ve lived their lives as a young lady of nobility and bodyguard all this time.
Furthermore, their lives have been centered on their spear practice.
So they never had the opportunity to experience anything that would make men admire them.
You�re cute, I�ll be sure to love you for the rest of your life
Yes
Mikuriya-san�s tension in her body slowly disappears.
Kurumi
I took Mikuriya-san�s lips.
!
I enjoyed the feeling of the young lady for a while and let go of her face.
My heart feels fluffy
Mikuriya-san says.
Her skin is flushed in arousal.
You know what�s next, don�t you?
Yes
Mikuriya-san�s fingers touch my penis.
That�s right, now grip it
Certainly
Her thin fingers coil around my erect penis.
What do you think?
It�s a little scary
The young girl looked up at me and replied.
But, I can feel confident that I�ll serve Kuromori-sama for the rest of my life
She forces herself to smile.
I will be pregnant with your child, right?
YEs. Kurumi, Motoko, you�re both going to bear my child. You�ll be my woman for the rest of your lives
Yes, I�ll do my best to serve
Mikuriya-san grips my penis tighter
You don�t have to worry
We all did the same
All the people here are Onii-san�s sex slaves
Just like you Onee-san
The twins said.
Yes, I�m also Onii-sama�s slave. I live to please Onii-sama
Ruriko puts down her camera and said.
Me too. I�m the first of Onii-chan�s sex slaves. I�ll do anything for Onii-chan
Mana smiled
If I�m not a slave, then who is?
Michi speaks with her usual blank face.
Serving Master is Kudou Michi�s joy as a slave
So don�t worry about it, we�ve also experienced the same unease you�re feeling right now
Ruriko said with a smile.
Yes, that. We know that feeling
We�ve also experienced the same feeling as you do now
The twins smile gently
That�s right, Motoko, Kurumi, you�re not special at all
I said.
You two are just the same as these girls
Kuromiya-san and MIkuriya-san have been in a world where it�s just the two of the spearmen, a master and servant.
Now, they�re joining the circle of my sex slaves
Now, let�s go to the next step
I told the girls.
I�m taking off the sash
I sat on the bed once again
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san lined up.
Then, I unfastened their sash at the same time.
!
!
The sash came loose.
Then, their undershirt spreads out.
They�re young ladies of nobility so naturally, they don�t have lingerie under that.
Oh, both of them don�t have pubic hair.
They had thin body hair so I thought that they�d have thin pubic hair too, but.
Their virgin slit is like a thin slice on their skin.
Although.
Their crotch is wet.
this is embarrassing
Kuromiya-san said.
Naturally, you�re doing an embarrassing act
I look at her face with a smile.
Get embarrassed. Don�t hide your emotions on me. Show me your real face all the time
Yes
I spread open their undershirt.
Kuromiya-san�s nicely shaped breasts appear.
Yeah, these are beautiful
I groped her breast with my right hand and massaged them.
That flushed skin and elasticity are amazing.
Aah
I knead Kuromiya-san�s nipples.
Kurumi, I�ll touch yours too
O-Okay
I touch Mikuriya-san�s breast with my left hand.
Oh, this is also nice.
Her size loses to Kuromiya-san as she�s older, but.
Her breast has youthfulness in it.
Both of you train with your spears so your breasts are nicely shaped.
Their soft and flexible pectoral muscles are basically the ideal meat for their breasts.
Thank you
Mikuriya-san replies while having her breasts groped.
Continue to keep this beautiful. Don�t be negligent in your beauty. You girls belong to me from now on. So, think about how to please me best
yes
Certainly
I�m deepening my relationship with these girls in multiple ways.
In exchange, I�ll have to take responsibility for them for the rest of their lives.
These breasts are for me and my children
I kissed Kuromiya-san�s pink nipples.
Auu!
The first stimulus made the combat young lady tremble.
It tickles at first, but it�ll start to feel good soon
Take a look at Onii-san�s face. He�s like a baby, so cute
The twins told Kuromiya-san.
I lick on Kuromiya-san�s nipples. Sucking on it.
yes
Kuromiya-san did as the twins told her and looked at me who�s sucking her breasts.
Kuromiya-san�s nipples turn stiff and hard in my mouth.
Next, this nipple
I also licked and sucked on her other nipple.
Haa, uu
Kuromiya-san�s getting aroused as she watches me do whatever I want with her exposed breasts.
Kuromiya-san�s crotch is spreading out a sour smell.
Her love nectar�s seeping out.
Now, it�s Kurumi�s turn
While we�re in a good mood, I let go of Kuromiya-san�s nipples.
Then, I went for Mikuriya-san�s breasts this time.
i�m sorry for having such a poor breast
Mikuriya-san says, comparing hers to Kuromiya-san�s breasts, but.
Or maybe she�s looking at Eri and Rie�s breasts that are well developed for their age.
Ohon!
Michi, who�s managing the photos on the laptop clears her throat.
If Mikuriya Kurumi-san�s breasts are poor? That�ll make Michi�s flat chest the weakest.
That�s not for you to worry about
I told Mikuriya-san.
You all are my slaves. Your breast size doesn�t matter
I looked up from Kuromiya-san�s breasts and to her face and speak with a strong tone.
All you have to think about is how to use your body effectively to let me enjoy them. You all have great personalities so make use of it. Comparing yourself to other slaves over something trivial will do nothing yes, I understand
Mikuriya-san nods and then I continued sucking on her nipples.
Aah!
Yeah, her nipples are smaller than Kuromiya-san�s.
But, that makes her even more sensitive
Aah, aauu!
Mikuriya-san moans louder than her older, former master.
Kurumi�s weak at her breasts
Yes, I�m sorry
Don�t apologize. I find it cute so I�ll make you cuter
I attack her nipples by rolling my tongue.
Haa, aah!
Mikuriya-san trembles.
Her young nipples are already erect.
The nipple on the other side should also be erect.
Kurumi
aah, Motoko-ojousama
The two stare at each other.
Soon, I�ll take their virginity.
This is good. Now take all your clothes off
I had the two drop their undershirt behind them.
They�re both naked now.
Now sit on the bed
I got up from the bed and had the two of them sit side-by-side.
This is a ceremony
We�ve experienced the same
The twins smiled.
Yes, I�m about to check your hymen now
I told the two
After this, my dick will tear it apart and so it will be lost forever, so Ruriko will be recording it
Yes, Onii-sama
Ruriko�s in charge of the video camera so she changed to the SLR camera for images.
Our photos are also available. You can come and look at them anytime you like
Yes, you can also watch Mana�s deflowering video if you want. Although in my case, it was rape, so it might be a bit too stimulating
Ruriko and Mana said.
You can watch ours too
We�re all equal as Onii-san�s sex slaves so there are no secrets
The twins said.
You two, spread your legs wide so I can see them
I ordered.
L-Like this?
No, like this
Rie spreads her legs as a demonstration.
that much?
that�s embarrassing
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san says, but.
It�s embarrassing that�s why we do it
Onii-san finds it cute when we�re embarrassed with our appearance
Eri spreads her legs and shows her slit.
You can�t show your hymen if you don�t spread it like this
Our hymen is not here
It was in here until recently
Onii-san broke our hymen after all
Rie opens her pink insides and shows it.
Go ahead, show yours Motoko
I went in between Kuromiya-san�s legs and spread it open.
Then, I open up her slit with my finger.
this is embarrassing!
Her love nectar drips down.
I can see her flesh-colored shining inside and the whitish virgin membrane.
Oh, I can see three little holes in it.
Yeah, I think that we can do it smoothly
I say while looking at Kuromiya-san�s hymen.
Okay, stay still
Ruriko takes photos of Kuromiya-san�s silly naked pornographic pose.
Of course, taking photos of her hymen too.
Kurumi, take a look too
I tell Mikuriya-san
You have to see it now or never again
yes, Motoko-ojousama, excuse me
The younger bodyguard peeks at her master�s pussy.
This is the labia, and this is the opening. And that white film there is the hymen
I point and explained.
My
Mikuriya-san gasps.
Kurumi, you don�t say my! when looking at someone else�s embarrassing place!
Kuromiya-san says with a blushing face.
Okay, now it�s Kurumi�s turn. Motoko, you want to see it too, right?
Naturally
Good, Kuromiya-san�s fear of sex turns to shame, and curiosity towards sex.
please
Mikuriya Kurumi-san looked at her former master�s hymen.
Now also spreads her legs.
Okay, now spread it like this, and use your fingers, Kurumi
yes
She spreads her slit.
Oh, Mikuriya-san�s also wet.
I can see the white guard on her sparkling opening.
In her case, there are some small holes open.
Indeed, hymen differs on each person
Ruriko speaks her impression while taking photos.
As someone who�s in charge of filming, Ruriko�s seen the hymen of many.
I also have my photos available, but I should�ve taken a good look at it more
You can�t do that anymore. Ruri-oneechan didn�t have the time during your deflowering
Mana laughed.
Indeed. When I�m with other people, I can watch calmly like this
Yeah. Onee-san, you�ll soon be witnessing other girls lose their virginities so you�ll understand how we feel by then
Eri and Rie said.
yes, you�re right
Mikuriya-san with her M-shaped legs spread and her embarrassed look answers with a blushing face.
She probably doesn�t understand what she�s hearing.
But, can something so big fit in a small and narrow place?
Kuromiya-san compares her virgin hole with Mikuriya-san and my erect dick.
It�ll go in. It just went in here earlier
My hole is also narrow!
Eri and Rie points at their crotch and say.
You�ll understand it once you experience it
I stood up and show my erect penis to the girls.
Now, let�s have sex
1331. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady Deflowering Kurumi, Virgin Sex, Creampie.And then.
Now, let�s have sex
I tell Kuromiya-san with their legs spread wide.
Wait, Onii-san
Time-out, Onii-san
The twins on the bed got up.
I think we should make Onee-san feel good first before having sex with them
That way, they can relax, and they can take in Onii-san�s penis without problem
And so, for that role
Can you let us do it?
Eri, Rie?
They�ll be people that we�ll socialize from today onwards after all
I want to get along with them
The twins smiled.
I feel sorry to keep Onii-san doing all the hard work
We�re Onii-san�s slaves so please use us
We can also be Onii-san�s helpers
Please leave this to us, Onii-san
I.
Sure, do it then
I respond to their feelings.
Thank you. Then, Eri-chan
Yeah, I�ll take care of the bigger one
Then I�ll go with the smaller
Eri goes to Kuromiya Motoko-san.
Then, Rie went to cling on Mikuriya Kurumi-san.
what?
hey, what?
The two virgins are confused.
Don�t worry. I�m just going to lick your pussy
It�s called cunnilingus
Truth is, you need to make pussy cum from licking before having sex
That way, your body can loosen up, relax, and Onii-san�s penis can go in smoothly
Eri and Rie put their faces on the crotches of the older virgin girls.
They spread open the legs and stretched out their red tongue on the slit.
Pero.
Hii!
Hauu
The mucous membranes rub each other.
Don�t be afraid
That�s right, it�s just us
Onee-san, we�ll always be together from now on
So let�s get along
Eri and Rie lick Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san�s slit, like two puppies.
They swing their asses towards me to watch.
Eri and Rie, are you two into lesbian acts?
I mutter.
No. Those girls are also desperate for Onii-chan�s love
Mana whispers to my ear.
They want Onii-chan to need them. And so, they�re thinking on what�s the best way to become the ideal sex slave and that�s why they do that
Eri�s tongue exposed Kuromiya-san�s clitoris
Aah!
It�s okay, don�t worry about it. Onii-san�s doing this to us all the time
Eri uses her tongue and licks Kuromiya-san�s red clitoris.
aah!
Rie�s biting Mikuriya-san�s clitoris with her lips.
They know that Onii-chan�s tired today already, but it�s still better to make the two of them cum at least once, right? And so, they took the initiative to take Onii-chan�s place True, Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are still not familiar with sex and so it�ll be smooth if they�re to cum at least once.
Usually, I won�t hesitate and give them cunnilingus.
If I put in my dick without doing that.
As expected, I�m tired.
My partners are two virgins too.
Aah, aah, aah!
Ah, don�t! No! Please don�t!
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are holding the heads of the twins licking their crotch and moaning loudly.
I�ve been cutting corners, and now Rie and Eri�s doing that in my place
Geez, Onii-chan, don�t make that face
Mana says while patting my dick.
Onii-chan, you�re always doing everything yourself. You should use us more. We�re Onii-chan�s sex slaves, and we�re quite excellent you know
Mana said and began licking my dick.
Mana will make sure that it goes inside you smoothly
Chupa, chupa, chupa.
It�s not enough to get it too high and ejaculate, but it�s good enough to keep the erection.
Mana uses her lips and tongue to play with my dick.
We�re both women so I know where Onee-san�s feeling it
I�ll do it just like how Onii-san licks us usually
The twins continue to attack the genitals of the girls.
aah, aah, aahn!
Kuu, uu, aah!
Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san moans a lot.
They�re starting to drown in the pleasures of sex.
I�m feeling weird. It�s feeling weird
aah, stop. You can�t! If this goes on, I�m!
The two are climbing towards the climax.
Eri and Rie know that, and so they spread their legs even further.
Then, they double the strength and speed of their tongue.
Kuaa, uu, aah!
Hii! Haa, muu!
Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san�s receiving cunnilingus.
Eri and Rie, who was giving the cunnilingus.
Their whole body is sweating all over.
Their skins are flushed.
The smell of their love nectar and sweat covers the bed.
Then.
Kyaa, funguu!
Ahii! Kyauu!
The combat young lady and her bodyguard came at the same time.
uu, kuu, auu
aah, mukyuu, kauu!
The two virgin bodies kept twitching.
Their long climax continues.
Haa, haa, haa, uu, aah
Kuu, hauu, ah, ah, aahn!
The twins look up from the crotch of the two.
Okay, good job
Mana gave the two towels right away.
The twins wipe off their faces smeared with love nectar and sweat.
They�re loosened up now.
Onii-san, how about you?
Perfect! Mana got it wet already!
Mana smiled at the twins.
Okay then, you can put it in now Onii-san
You can violate either of the two now
Eri and Rie told me.
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
Haa, haa, fuaa, uu, haa
I wait for the two to recover from their ecstasy.
It�s Mikuriya-san who came back to reality first, her eyes are melting in pleasure.
Kurumi, can you hear me?
Mikuriya-san�s body still can�t move much.
She looks up at me with her body exhausted on the bed.
Haa, haa, haa, yes, I can hear you
She replies while taking a deep breath.
Mikuriya Kurumi
I call her name while getting on top of her slender body.
You�re born to become my slave. From now on, you�re gonna live for my sake
I look into her eyes and tell her clearly.
Yes, I, Mikuriya Kurumi, am a woman born to become your sex slave. Please show me your love
This girl wants someone to control her.
She needs that relationship.
Good. Now I�m going to taste your body, Kurumi
I put my erect penis in Mikuriya-san and then.
Onii-san, I�ll help you
Rie holds my penis and guides it to Mikuriya-san�s entrance.
Onee-san, don�t be afraid. We�re doing this all the time, and you too will do it from now on
You�re now a sex slave, so having sex is normal
The twins said with a smile.
Kurumi
Kuromiya-san who recovered talks to her former bodyguard.
Motoko, I�ll go with Kurumi first. Now, hold Kurumi�s hand while I violate her
I ordered Kuromiya-san.
You two are no longer master and servant. You two are my slaves, but, since you�re the older one, Motoko will be the big sister
Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya-san looks at me.
Yes, okay, now hold my hand
Rie holds Kuromiya-san and connects it with Mikuriya-san as the two can�t move yet.
Motoko-ojousama
Kurumi
Kurmiya-san and Mikuriya-san lie weakly side-by-side on the huge bed.
They�re both naked, lying upwards, legs spread out, and their hands held tightly.
I�m here
Yes, I�ll lose my chastity first.
Me too, I�ll come after Kurumi right away
Yes
Ruriko�s camera records the conversation of the two.
Here I go, Kurumi
Rie�s leading the tip of my penis and it touches Kurumi�s vagina that�s overflowing with love nectar.
uu, please come in
Mikuriya-san�s body trembles as she feels the heat of my dick on her sensitive part.
I.
Aguu
I moved my hips in.
Pushing my glans into Kurumi�s narrow insides.
aah, it hurts, it�s tearing me
My thick rod is spreading open her vulva.
Kurumi!
Kuromiya-san stares at her former bodyguard who looks like she�s in pain and grabs her hand tighter.
aah!
Mikuriya-san grips back her former master�s hand.
Then.
Ouch!
My penis pushes through her white barrier of virginity.
hii! Ouch! It hurts!
While tearing apart her torn virgin membrane, my penis plunges deeper inside her.
aah, stop! Mom! Motoko-ojousama!
Kurumi! Kurumi! Kuromori-sama! Wait, please stop!
We�re not stopping now. All you have to do is push through the pain.
I push in my hips.
Kyaa!
Listening to Kurumi�s loud screams.
I push further into her narrow opening.
And shove it to the root.
aah, aah, aah!
Good, now that�s all of it. It went inside, look, we�re now connected. We�ve become one
I stopped moving after everything�s in.
I�m.aah, Kuromori-sama
Kurumi�s eyes look up at me.
Yeah, you did well. It�s all in. Kurumi, you�re now my woman
I said with a smile and kissed Kurumi on the lips.
Yes, you�ve become one with Onii-san, Onee-san
Rie smiled at Kurumi.
Yes, Kurumi. You�re connected to Kuromori-sama now
Kuromiya-san tells Kurumi while holding her hand.
But, that�s just 80%
Eri said.
That�s right. You just lost your virginity
What�s left is for Onii-san to pour his semen inside you. That�s 100%. That�s when you�re Onii-san�s sex slave
It�s just a bit more so go for it
The twins cheer on Kurumi
Kurumi�s body is tight so I�ll cum right away I think
I said.
She�s young and she�s still developing, but.
She trains with a spear so her body�s healthy, and it�s quite packed.
She�s cute and beautiful, and I have nothing to criticize.
Yeah, Kurumi has a nice body. I like it
thank you
Kurumi replied to me bashfully.
Oh, just a bit of movement and I�ll cum
I didn�t cum from my sex with Rie earlier either.
Mana�s fellatio also raised the bar.
I should also cum sooner for Kurumi�s sake.
The pain in deflowering is stronger so Kurumi can�t enjoy sex yet.
May I have a bit of time? Please look this way
Ruriko brings her camera and takes photos of our first sex.
Taking photos of my penis buried deep inside Kurumi.
The photos also make sure that Kurumi�s expression is clear.
this is embarrassing
Kurumi�s face is blushing.
It�s okay. This is our precious memory
I pat Kurumi�s hair and said.
I�ll use this time to let Kurumi�s young body adjust to my penis.
I gently pat Kurumi�s cheeks, her nape.
Her armpit, stomach, gently all over.
Kurumi, get accustomed to my touch
I said.
Our skins touching is as natural as water is wet
Yes, I�ll do my best. I belong to Kuromori-sama now after all
We�re having sex.
She�s accepting the reality as her virginity�s torn and we�re embracing each other, with a raw penis on her inside.
This isn�t a dream, but a reality.
Mikuriya Kurumi�s feeling that she�s my sex slave through her skin.
Then, I groped Kurumi�s cute breasts.
These are mine too, all of you belong to me. Kurumi. You�re my sex slave, my woman
Yes, indeed
Kurumi looks up at me with a straight face.
She�s accepting it like the river flowing on the ground.
Her mind and body are metamorphosed into my woman.
Thank you Onii-sama, now you can continue
Ruriko puts down her photo camera and went back with her video camera.
Kurumi, endure it for three minutes
I.
I�m going to cum inside you in three minutes
Certainly
Kurumi answers my request.
Good, I�m moving
Kuu!
I moved my hips forward and backward.
Then, her young beautiful face wrap in pain.
Aah, kuuaah, uu!
My penis ravages inside Kurumi�s virgin vagina.
aah, aah, uu, aah!
Don�t close your eyes! Look at me!
yes! uu
Kurumi endures the pain, forcing to open her eyes and look up at me.
Your body�s amazing! You�re pleasing me right now
Yes! aah, uu, yes!
Guchu, guchu, guchu!
I pierce inside Kurumi in a rhythm.
She�s making a lot of love nectar so it�s smooth.
Also, her virgin blood is used as a lubricant.
I stir up Kurumi�s hot insides and her narrow folds of flesh.
Aah, it�s coming! It�s coming out soon Kurumi!
I�m going for the last spurt now.
I thrust my penis intensely and deeply.
Kuu, auu! gugugugu! kuromori-sama!
Kurumi�s enduring my violence.
Her pained eyes look at me.
aah, it�s rising up.
The desire to ejaculate rises inside me.
Kurumi, I�m going to cum! I�m cumming!
Onee-san, say Cum inside me Do it!
Rie tells Kurumi in a hurry.
Kurumi looks at me.
aah, inside, please ejaculate inside me!
In that instant.
The tip of my dick blows out a smelly white liquid.
kurumi!
I grind in my hips.
Embracing Kurumi�s small body.
Then, I continue to push my glans into Kurumi�s puffed uterus.
uu, aah!
Byrururururu!
So hot!
A man�s hot liquid is pouring into her womb for the first time in her life.
Kurumi trembles as the hot semen spread on her deepest part.
uu!
Then, she squeezes my penis as I continue to ejaculate.
Yes, that feels great Kurumi!
Kurumi stares at me.
At the face of the man who soiled her virginity and deflowered her.
Aah, Kurumi
I grind my hips and pour inside Kurumi to the last drop.
Haa, haa, haa, haa
Then, I fell exhausted on top of Kurumi
Congratulations, Kurumi-oneesan
Rie says with a smile.
Now that�s 100% Kurumi-oneesan�s just like us now
Eri said with a smile.
yes, please take care of me
Kurumi replies to the twins while still connected to me
Kurumi
I got up and looked at Kurumi.
Yes. What is it?
Kurumi replies, able to keep her dignified aura even though she just experienced her first creampie.
Think about our children
I said.
How many will you give birth to, at what age you will give birth. You have to think about our life together and give me a report by next year
Kurumi�s eyes look at me.
I�ll be lifting you up from now on, and so you need to think about how you want to live. Motoko, that applies to you too
I hold Kurumi�s hand and tell Kuromiya-san who watched us have ses.
That�s nice. We should do that too
Right, Eri-chan
The twins said.
We�re Onii-san�s sex slaves, but we also need a life plan
I want to give birth to our first child as soon as possible
I don�t mind doing it right after graduating from high school
How many do you want, Eri-chan?
Hmm, what about Rie-chan?
I think I�ll go with three. I want one in middle school third year and one in first-year high school
Hey, Rie.
Then, Kurumi.
Kuromori-sama, no, my lord (Otono-sama)
She smiled gently.
Otonosama? Kurumi?
You�re my lord
Kurumi embraces me from below.
You�re my.
1332. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady. Motoko�s Deflowering
aah, uu, kuu
Kurumi whom I just deflowered, and creampied, makes a face of pain.
Her slender body has my erect penis buried deep inside.
Even so, Kurumi forces her sweating face to smile at me.
My lord
This girl�s been a bodyguard of a young lady of nobility ever since she was born.
She serves the combat young lady of the Kuromiya house, which is even more peculiar in this already unique environment of the nobility.
Her senses are different from a normal girl.
Kurumi sees me as her lord now, so.
I have to be the man who lives up to her expectations.
Okay, I�m Kurumi�s lord now
I affirmed Kurumi�s lines and kissed her lips.
You�ll serve me for the rest of your life, okay?
I say that while I caress Kurumi�s still flushed skin.
I groped her soft breasts and pinched her nipples.
Giving her a lot of after play, relaxing Kurumi�s body that I just deflowered.
Yes, please take care of me
Kurumi replied to me and then turned to her former master who�s holding her hand on top of the bed, Kuromiya Motoko-san.
Motoko-ojousama, I.
Kuromiya-san smiles and grips the hand she�s holding tighter.
It�s okay, Kurumi. It�s okay
Yes, it�s Motoko-ojousama�s turn now
Kurumi looked up at me.
Please do it, my lord
Yeah, I�m pulling out now, Kurumi
I got up.
Then, I pull my penis from inside Kurumi
Auu!
Her torn hymen entangles with my dick and hurt her.
Kuu!
As the glans dive through the narrowest part of her opening, Kurumi�s face frowned and she screamed in pain.
Then, my penis spills out of Kurumi�s entrance.
A thread of white fluid runs from the urethra opening of my glans to Kurumi�s insides.
This is the sign that my bodily fluids have been released from my penis into Kurumi�s vagina.
That�s right.
My whole dick is stained with sweat, love nectar, my semen, and Kurumi�s virgin blood.
uu
Kurumi�s naked body twitches and her abdomen clenched.
My semen, mixed with Kurumi�s virgin blood, overflows from her slit.
Okay, look at the camera
Ruriko took photos of Kurumi�s embarrassing figure after I violated her.
I.
I don�t get wither just from ejaculating once.
No, I can�t wither here.
I turn my erect penis into Kuromiya Motoko-san.
Motoko, look
Kuromiya-san�s eyes focus on my penis.
This is the thing that went inside Kurumi, that took the proof of her virginity. This will go inside Motoko too. You don�t mind, do you?
The former master-servant will have the memory of losing their virginity at the same time.
It�s to make my sex slaves get along from here on.
I can�t make a gap in treating these two.
Kuromiya-san.
yes, please do me as well
She spreads her legs further, waiting for insertion.
Oh, not like that, you do it like this
Eri tells Kuromiya-san.
Onii-san�s penis is going in so you need to adjust the angle
Eri shows Kuromiya-san how to spread legs for sex.
L-Like this?
Kuromiya-san tries to spread her legs the same way as Eri, but.
Eri-chan seems like she�s a bit downwards. Put a cushion on her butt to raise up her hips
Ah, Rie-chan, you�re right. We should use this pillow to bring her butt up
what?
Kuromiya-san doesn�t understand what the two were talking about.
Oh, we�re talking about the angle. It�s common to put a cushion on your butt so don�t worry about it
Eri tells Kuromiya-san an advice.
Onee-san, please raise your butt. We�re putting a pillow below
O-Okay
Kuromiya-san raised her hips from the bed.
Eri then immediately pushes a pillow below it.
Okay, good. This is good enough, right, Rie-chan?
Yeah. I think that Onii-san�s penis can go straight in with that. It shouldn�t hurt much now
Rie tells Kuromiya-san.
Still, raising her hips and spreading her legs.
Kuromiya-san�s slit is now in full view.
Since her arousal�s increased, this young vagina continues to drip love nectar, soaking the sheet beneath Kuromiya-san�s body.
She�s easy to get wet too.
Hey, Onii-chan, don�t you think that this idea is still lacking?
Mana who�s watching from the sides, speaks up and brings out a leather handcuff and a lock.
I think that going for binding play would be suitable for her. That fires you up too, right, Onii-chan?
Yeah, Kurumi�s a former servant so she�s accustomed to serving people.
However, Kuromiya-san�s been a young lady of nobility since birth.
She needs to be disciplined to become my sex slave.
Right, Motoko, I�m tying up your hands
Kuromori-sama?
Kuromiya-san looks at me anxiously.
Don�t worry. This handcuff won�t damage your skin at all, look
The leather wrap around her entire wrist has a soft lining.
It�s a gem of a product that�s not too tight to reduce the blood flow but it�s also ergonomic enough that it can restrain the hand completely.
Why are you tying my hands up?
Kuromiya-san looks afraid.
It�s much more exciting and fun
I tell Kuromiya-san with a smile.
Motoko, it�ll be fun and exciting to you too. Don�t worry, I�m here
Kuromiya-san�s eyes look at me.
I understand. What should I do then?
Kuromiya-san readies herself.
Oh, then stretch your hand on your head.
Mana said.
Kurumi, let go of Motoko�s hand, you can hold her hand again once her hand�s are tied up
I tell Kurumi.
Certainly.
Following my orders, Kurumi lets go of her former Master�s hand.
This bed is purposely made for sex so the bedposts have heavy-duty hardware for handcuffs
Mana-oneesan, shall we do it?
Eri calls to Mana, but.
Ah, these handcuffs are a bit tricky to tighten up so I�ll do it this time
Mana crosses Kuromiya-san�s arms over her head and puts the leather handcuffs on the hand skillfully.
I was a slave with a bad attitude at first, so I was often tied up like this
Mana-oneesan was like that too?
Rie�s surprised.
Yep. But you see, Onii-chan never abandoned this bad slave like me. If it wasn�t for him, I would�ve given up, and I might not even be in this world anymore
mana says while putting on the leather handcuffs.
Therefore, I will never betray Onii-chan nor this family no matter what happens. I�d rather choose death than betray Onii-chan. I�m alive to please Onii-chan, and I�m Onii-chan�s sex slave. I genuinely think that Mana�s provoking.
She�s checking how serious Kurumi and Kuromiya-san are when they said that they�ll be my sex slave.
Words are heavy, you see. When you make a pledge, it has to be absolute
I know
Kuromiya-san mutters.
No, you don�t get it yet. You�ll understand it for the first time once you had sex with Onii-chan
Mana said.
You�ll lose your virginity and find out that it�ll never come back again. You�ll take Onii-chan�s semen in your womb, feel that you�ve become Onii-chan�s woman, and that�s when you�ll begin to understand Yeah, Mana-oneesan�s right about that
I think so too
The twins said.
I understand it now too. Although, not fully
Kurumi says while enduring the pain on her lower half.
She�s feeling my semen filling up her womb.
Therefore, you�ll understand it soon enough, Motoko-ojousama
Yes, you�ll understand it later
That�s why don�t pretend that you know until then
Kurumi said. The twins added.
Okay, we�re done
Mana finished tying up Kuromiya-san�s leather handcuffs on the bedpost.
However.
Putting a cushion under her ass, legs spread wide, and her slit exposed to me.
Her upper half is tied up above her head on a post with a leather handcuff.
This naked body of hers.
Her breasts and armpit are exposed, I can do anything I want with it.
This beauty who is a brave spearmanship instructor looks up at me, naked and anxious.
This has become quite a lewd situation.
Yep, Mana-oneesan, seems like tying her up was the right choice
Eri said.
That�s right, Onee-san�s making a face of a woman now
Rie smiles.
Making a face of a woman? Me?
Kuromiya-san asks curiously, then the twins;
That�s right. Onee-san�s face right now is of a woman�s
A face of a woman that Onii-san is to turn to an adult one
Look forward to it
Once you have sex with Onii-san, the color of your world will change entirely
Well then, Onii-san
Enjoy your meal
I.
I kissed Kuromiya-san�s lips first.
Hmm
Since her hands are tied up, Kuromiya-san�s body trembles even just from a kiss.
Just having your hands tied up gives you that feeling of unease, right?
You�re feeling worried about what will be done to you. So, entrust everything to me. I�ll always be by Motoko�s side. Believe me. That way, even if you�re tied up, it won�t be scary I look intensely at Kuromiya-san�s eyes
Yes, You�re right
Kuromiya-san took a deep breath.
Her puffed breasts move up and down.
I�m very sorry. When my hands got tied up, that�s when I understand. I still lack in resolve
Yeah, Motoko, you need to be always restrained when we�re having sex
I say while playing with Kuromiya-san�s nipples.
Then.
Hyaan, please don�t lick me there!
I licked Kuromiya-san�s armpits, her body twisted and resists intensely.
Both her arms are tied up her head so she can�t escape from my tongue.
What are you talking about? Your whole body belongs to me
I say as I lick her neat armpits.
I�m free to lick wherever in Motoko�s body I want
that�s
Besides, isn�t it obvious that I�m going to lick this cute armpit of yours
cute?
Yeah, Motoko�s body is cute. You�re my cute slave after all
I then crawled my tongue from her armpit and down.
Hyaa!
As expected, this is an erogenous zone of hers.
Yeah, this is fun, Motoko.
what, Kuromori-sama?
Kuromiya-san looked at me.
This will be my first time having sex with this cute Motoko so it�ll be fun. Motoko, enjoy it too. Sex isn�t something you endure
I said. Then I sucked on Motoko�s nipples.
aah, i don�t know what�s to enjoy. I.I�m aahn.I�m preoccupied with everything
Kuromiya-san moans and replies
That�s okay. You have to enjoy the chaos of being busy. Get your heart beating. Don�t worry, no matter how much your heart beats hard, there will be more exciting things to come. This is a new experience. A pleasure you never knew before, and there will be more fun and exciting things to come. If you stop thinking that you already figured it out, then the thrill will continue on forever Kuromori-sama
I�m going to make your heart throb all the time. If you think that way, isn�t that fun?
Yes, you�re right, aahn!
Attacking the tip of her nipples with my tongue, Kuromiya-san�s body trembles.
You�re not alone. I�m here, and my women are your new family. You have a lot of sex slave friends
I look at Kurumi.
Kurumi, hold Motoko�s hand. Motoko gets lonely easily so stay with her
Kurumi was also like that when she was to be deflowered, but.
There�s a meaning to have their closest companion making contact with their skin when having sex with me.
Sex isn�t just an act to close up with me,
But also an act to make them open up with the family, to have fun.
It�s to make them come out of the shell they�re in.
This is gonna be fun, Motoko. You�re here, Kurumi�s here. Everyone�s watching you kindly. They�re all blessing your transformation to become an adult woman
Yes
Kuromiya-san sees the kind gazes of the girls in the room.
She has no enemies here.
They�re all family, people she can trust.
Good, let�s get connected then Motoko
I got up.
To capture the decisive moment, Ruriko points the camera at us.
Spread your legs more. Do it as Eri taught you earlier.
yes, I understand
With a pillow under her ass and her hips raised up, Kuromiya-san poses welcomingly.
Eri, guide my dick
Yes, Onii-san
Eri touched my penis and guided the tip of the glans to Kuromiya-san�s entrance.
Rub the tip first. Get it smeared with Motoko�s love nectar.
Eri rubs my glans on Kuromiya-san�s slit.
Kuchu, kuchu.
My glans get wet from the seeping love nectar.
aah, i feel weird
Kuromiya-san�s squirmy as our mucous membranes make contact.
Motoko, go talk to Ruriko�s camera. Tell them what you�re doing and who you�re doing it with
I order Kuromiya-san while rubbing my penis on her.
yes!
Kuromiya-san looked up at Ruriko�s camera, then.
i�m Kuromiya Motoko. I�m about to give my virginity to Kuromori-sama
Kuromiya-san speaks to the camera, then looked at me.
Please tear off Motoko�s virgin hymen, and become my first man. No, you�re going to be my first, and last man that I�ll serve. Please enjoy my body to your heart�s content. Then, pour your seeds inside my baby room. Please take care of me Well said. Good girl
I smiled at Kuromiya-san.
Motoko, good job
I pushed my hips.
Eri adjusts the angle of my penis.
My glans go inside Kuromiya-san�s warm and wet insides.
Higii!
Kuromiya-san�s body turned stiff as a foreign object goes inside her.
However, since she�s tied up, and her legs are spread wide. She can�t get away from the invasion.
Nupupu.
My thick penis pushes through her warm vagina.
Ah, aah!
Soon, the tip touches Kuromiya-san�s holy barrier.
Her membrane, the proof of her virginity.
Motoko-ojousama!
Kurumi grips Kuromiya-san�s hands, which are tied on a leather handcuff.
Onee-san, tell Onii-san this
Eri whispers to Kuromiya-san.
Say it out of your will. Please tear my hymen, then it�ll become a good memory for the rest of your life!
Eri said.
Kuromiya-san looked at me with her teary eyes.
please tear it. Please take my virginity!
Sure
I push in my erect penis.
aah, iyaa. it hurts!
Zunununu!
My rigid thing pushes through Kuromiya-san�s hymen and breaks it.
Ouch! It hurts!
Just a bit more, Motoko!
Go for it, Onee-san
Just endure a bit more
Eri and Mana cheer for Kuromiya-san
?
The tip of my glans.
I feel something splitting.
Then, my penis goes deeper inside Kuromiya-san.
Agyauu!
Her hymen is torn.
Kuromiya Motoko has become my woman.
Seems like Motoko�s hymen is much stronger than Kurumi�s.
However, after tearing it off, her hymen won�t come back again.
Uguguguu
My penis is forcefully spreading out Motoko�s vagina.
No, noo, aah!
Finally, my abdomen reaches Motoko�s.
My whole penis is inside Motoko now.
We�re now connected.
It�s all in, Motoko
yes, I can feel it. Kuromori-sama�s pulsating inside me
Motoko looked up at me and said.
Yes, now please stay still for a while
Ruriko takes photos of our first union.
i.
Motoko starts tearing up as she�s lost her virginity.
What�s wrong, are you in pain?
I asked.
No, that�s not it. That�s not the case, but.
Motoko speaks to me.
I don�t know why, but my tears are flowing
I licked off Motoko�s tears.
It�s a little salty and bitter.
If you want to cry, then do it without restraints. It�s going to be okay. I�m here, Kurumi�s here. Everyone�s here. They�re all tied to you and me
Yes, yes.uu, Kuromori-sama!
Motoko cries loudly while I violate her.
Ruriko takes photos of that appearance.
Uguu, uguu, Kuromori-samaa
Seeing Motoko cry, I.
I�m moving now, Motoko
I decided to cum inside Motoko now.
aah, kuu, aah, ouch, it hurts, it hurts!
The tears from crying and from pain join together.
Endure it, it�ll be over soon
I ground my hips rhythmically.
Hyauu! It hurts! aah, uu, aah
Keep at it! Motoko-ojousama
It�ll end soon! It�s coming soon!
Kurumi and Eri cheer for Motoko.
aah, aah, it hurts! It hurts! Kurumi! Mom!
Motoko closed her eyes from the pain. Enduring my tyranny.
Open your eyes! Look at Onii-san!
That�s right! Look at our Otono-sama!
The two said, Motoko opens her eyes.
Her eyes are beautiful.
Motoko, your eyes reflect me. Can you see yours in my eyes?
aah, guu , yes! yes! Kuromori-sama!
Feel me! The hardness of my dick, the smell of my skin, my heart!
uu, yes! aah! Yes!
Then, feel the warmth of Kurumi�s hand that�s holding yours. Feel the gazes of the people watching over you
Yes! aah! Kuromori-sama!
We�re not by ourselves.
We�re a family.
Connecting through sex. That�s the firm bond of our family.
aah, guu, hyaa!
Motoko stares at me despite enduring the pain of deflowering.
Every time I see her beautiful figure.
My arousal rises.
Aah, I�m cumming. I�m going to cum inside you Motoko!
Go for it! Once he pours it inside you, then it�s done!
Motoko-ojousama, you�re almost there!
Motoko�s narrow and tight vagina squeezes my penis.
aah, guu, Kuromori-sama! Please do it!
motoko!
cum inside! Please ejaculate all it all inside me!
aah!
Motoko! I�m cumming!
Buwawa, the white fluid goes out in one go!
aah, I feel the heat! aah! It�s coming out
Yeah, it�s coming out now Motoko!
I tightened up my ass.
Byrururu, byrururu, leaking out my fresh sperm inside Motoko.
My ejaculation.
My ejaculation doesn�t end !
1333. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady Slaves
Haa, uu, haa
Motoko�s breathing heavily below me.
uu
I ejaculated my last drop of semen into Motoko�s womb and fell on her naked body.
I bury my face on her flushed skin and breasts.
I feel Motoko�s nipples on my cheeks.
I licked her nipple, which tastes like sweat.
Ahn!
Motoko�s vagina tightens up.
Squeezing out the remaining semen in my urethra.
That was great, Motoko
I look at Motoko�s face and said.
It must be painful right now but once you get used to it, it�ll start to feel good. Don�t worry, Kurumi and you will be able to cum in sex
I say while gently caressing Motoko�s naked body.
Yes, please take care of us
Motoko endures the pain of deflowering and smiled at me.
Uhm, If Kurumi is calling Kuromori-sama as Otono-sama, then, shall I do it with Dono?
I don�t mind, pick whichever you like
Then, thank you for embracing me gently, Dono. Motoko�s happy to have offered her chastity to Dono
Me too, I feel happy
Kurumi, whose holding Motoko�s hand, said.
Everyone thinks the same
Onii-chan took the virginity of everyone in this place
Then, we became Onii-san�s women
It�s the definition of happiness.
The twins added.
And finally, you two have joined us
Ruriko says while taking photos of Motoko and me.
Yes, we�re finally companions now
Motoko looked at the camera and said.
Companions and family
Now, Motoko-oneesan and Kurumi-oneesan are our sisters
The twins smiled.
Onii-sama, it�s time
Ruriko calls me.
Yeah, I should
She just lost her virginity so it would be painful to keep the foreign object shoved inside her.
I�m puling out, Motoko
I feel sad that Dono will be away from my inside now
Motoko said.
We�ll just do it again. Besides, your womb is already filled with my semen
Indeed. I�m going to become pregnant with Dono�s children too
Motoko looks at her abdomen.
Yeah, I�m taking off the handcuffs I put on you earlier
Mana began to remove Motoko�s leather handcuffs which is placed above her head.
Dono, will you allow me to pass the Kuromiya style of spearmanship to my child?
Motoko looks up at me.
I don�t mind, but, I think that you have to think about modernizing Kuromiya style first
I replied.
You heard some opinions earlier, but there is no concrete plan yet
I think someone�s already fixing that
Mana says while taking off Motoko�s handcuffs.
Our capable sisters can�t help but start making moves
They�re already making plans while I�m having sex with Motoko and Kurumi.
Either way, they�ve already heard our conversation.
Okay, it�s off. It�s much easier to take them off than put them on, this is nice
Mana�s done taking off the leather handcuffs from Motoko�s wrists.
You should give Onii-chan a hug before he pulls out his penis. Motoko-oneechan, give Onii-chan a big hug. Onii-chan worked hard you know
Yes, Dono
Motoko embraces me from below.
I also embraced Motoko�s body.
I kissed her and entwined our tongues.
I�m happy. Dono�s loving me
I�m happy too, Motoko, you and Kurumi are welcomed to the family
I rub my cheeks with Motoko�s.
Next, will you make love with Kurumi and me together?
Of course. Let�s do 3P just like when I did it with Eri and Rie. Kurumi�s okay with that too, right?
Of course
Kurumi replies with a smile.
Oh? This ceiling has a mirror
Motoko said.
I didn�t notice that until now
Me too, I haven�t noticed that at all
Kurumi also said.
These two were so focused on losing their virginity that they couldn�t look around.
The walls and the ceiling in this room are all mirrors, that�s why it�s called the mirror hall
I tell them.
Oh, I see Dono and me reflected in the mirror. Amazing. So we�re connected like this
Motoko looks up at the mirror and smiled happily.
Dono�s here, I�m here, Kurumi�s here
Us too
Mana-oneesan, Ruriko-oneesan, and Michi-oneesan is over there
The twins said.
Everyone�s watching over me. I feel happy
Kurumi said.
Yes, thank you. Everyone
Motoko thanked the girls watching her deflowered.
Then, I�m pulling it out now. We still have to wash our sweaty bodies, and I think Rei-chan�s already arranging the checkup with the doctor
They should�ve already thought about Motoko and Kurumi�s post-deflowering checkup.
We all had our checkup after having our first sex
I think only Yukino-oneechan didn�t get a medical checkup right after deflowering. That was half a year ago already
Ruriko and Mana said.
Motoko and Kurumi, get yourself a checkup. I�m going to be using your bodies for a long time so get your genitals examined to make sure you didn�t get any damage from the deflowering.
Yes, certainly, Dono
Motoko replies.
Good, well then
Guh
I pull my hips and Motoko makes a frowning look.
Wow, that�s a lot of blood.
Motoko seems to have received more damage from the deflowering than Kurumi.
Auu!
My glans comes out.
Motoko�s vagina spills out a mixture of love nectar, semen, and her virgin blood.
Okay, don�t close your legs for now
Ruriko takes photos of the deflowered girl.
Here, Onii-chan
Mana gives me a clean towel.
Thanks
I used the towel to wipe off the sweat on my face and nape.
My dick�s gone crazy with the virgin blood of Motoko and Kurumi, but.
We�ll wash them off with a shower.
If I rub it with a towel in front of them, the two of them will feel sad.
Okay, now we�re done recording
Ruriko puts down the camera.
Mitchi, come over here
Ruriko calls Michi, who�s at the recording laptop.
Motoko-oneesan, you did well. That was cute
The naked Eri cuddles Motoko.
Kurumi-oneesan, that was a lovely first time
Rie also approached Kurumi.
I mean, why are Ruriko and Michi taking off their clothes now?
Huh? Why are you girls getting naked?
You�ll understand soon
Ruriko laughs.
Motoko-oneesama, I�ve been thinking
Ruriko speaks to Motoko while undressing.
I think the Kuromiya style of spear fighting was the same as the Kouzuki house for me in the past
Motoko looks at Ruriko.
Half a year ago, I was still a young lass, and yet, I kept thinking that I will be the heir of the Kouzuki house, and I kept thinking all about the unnecessary things that I have to do, that I must do Ruriko shows a smile, all while in her underwear.
But, that idea has been fundamentally wrong. Therefore, I�ve become Onii-sama�s sex slave
To be precise, Jii-chan sold her to me for 3000 yen.
Now that I�m a slave, I�ve erased the things that I should be thinking about in my mind. I�ll let Onii-sama take care of the future of the Kouzuki house. As his slave, all I have to do is follow him Meaning, Ruriko accepted being a slave.
Now I have to carry all the responsibilities Ruriko�s carrying.
Then, Onii-sama�s also supported with a lot of family members.
Ruriko took off her bra and panty.
Ruriko and Michi got naked in no time.
Michi stripped down almost simultaneously.
That also is true at this moment. Motoko-oneesama, and Kurumi-san, it wasn�t just us who�s watching you two
Ruriko?
Everyone, please come in
Ruriko speaks to the door.
Then.
The lock on the door to the corridor unlocks.
The door opens.
Excuse me
Misuzu, Sakurako, Karen, Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, and Haiji.
They�re all naked.
No. Mitama and Kinuka are carrying a strangely huge bag.
The girls who are currently in the mansion have decided to gather to join the sex slave sisterhood
Misuzu speaks as the representative.
Sex slave sisterhood?
Yes. It literally is a convention of Danna-sama�s sex slaves. Mariko and Erica-san who aren�t in the mansion are also joining us tonight. Also
Shie said that she�d like to participate if you embraced her
Misuzu and Sakurako said.
That�s unfortunate, but Ai-san doesn�t want to join in. Also, the Takakura house girls too
Well yeah, Ai is bad at groups. Especially when it�s all young ladies of nobility and their bodyguards.
Tsukiko would avoid this too.
Misuzu�s the leading figure in this group.
So, Tsukiko will have a problem in her status compared to Misuzu.
Besides, the Takakura shrine maidens probably feel that it�s a bad idea to be in a situation where they�re directed by Misuzu because of their power.
Of course, I�m joining in
Me too
Ruriko and Michi said.
What about us, Rie-chan?
Let�s see, Eri-chan
I think that we�ll be holding off for now
The twins and Mana aren�t interested.
Well yeah.
After all.
From the Kouzuki house, Misuzu, Ruriko, and the bodyguard, Michi.
From Kanou house, Sakurako (and Shiranui-san who isn�t here right now)
Mizushima house�s Karen.
From the Kurama house, Arisu, and the bodyguards, Mitama and Kinuka.
Then, she�s not from the nobility but still.
Mariko from the Torii house and Haiji, her bodyguard.
Anna house�s Erica. (Her sister, Marika probably won�t join here)
The people in this group are all attending the school for the young ladies.
That makes it hard for the girls from other homes to join in.
However.
Is everyone really Dono�s sex slave?
To Motoko of the Kuromiya house, she�s familiar with this group.
You can call the girls who live in the world of nobility as friends.
We�re not yet there, but I thought of using this opportunity to become a sex slave too
Sakurako said.
Ruriko-san was right, if you�re aware that you�re just a slave, then you�ll stop thinking about the complicated matters
Me too, I felt like I had to go back to the beginning to understand my position
Misuzu said.
Becoming Danna-sama�s slave means that you�ll entrust everything to him.We realized that if we acted according to our ideas, we�ll just destroy the harmony of the family. Thus, one has to let go of oneself In the end, these young ladies are too smart, too skilled, and too confident with themselves.
They were carrying their family name since childhood, and have been the center of attraction.
It�s also expected that they show leadership in the group.
They�ve been living like that for so long that when in family, they do that a bit too much.
As long as you stand behind Danna-sama and obey him, you�ll be able to keep the principle of getting along no matter how big the family gets
I�ve noticed that as well. Therefore, I thought of turning myself into a slave where everyone�s watching.
Misuzu and Sakurako said.
Misuzu was feeling uneasy when Sakurako, the daughter of the Kanou house, which is one of the big three families, has become my woman.
Then Sakurako, she�s cautious of Motoko who comes from the Kuromiya house when she became my woman.
Both are issues on their own, but their worries are unrelated to me, or the whole family.
It�s a matter of not liking for some reason, and being a little concerned with it.
If such self thoughts pile up, it eventually ends up in frustration, and explode, damaging the entire family.
To prevent that.
They declare that they�re my slaves, act on it, and suppress any of their selfish unneeded thoughts.
That�s the only way to take off the sharp parts of their minds while making it clean.
And so, I�ve brought everyone here some collars. Would you mind putting these on all of us, Danna-sama?
Misuzu took out her red collar from the bag Mitama was carrying.
I want to take a photo of all the members wearing their collars as our inauguration ceremony of the sex slave sisterhood
Yeah, events like this are necessary.
This will become a precious memory to them someday
Okay, come here. Pick whichever collar suits you best.
Thank you, Danna-sama
With that said, I put on Misuzu�s favorite collar on her.
Then, Mitama and Kinuka spread out the collars from the bags they brought and the girls picked theirs.
Kurumi and Motoko�s hips seem to be sore from the damage of the deflowering so they�re still lying on the bed, I put a collar on them though.
The girls with collars on their necks line up on the bed.
Okay, we�re now taking a photo
Mana and the twins, who refrained from joining the Slave Sisterhood, became the commemorative cameramen
We�ll take a photo with this group tonight but we�ll take another one when Mariko and Erica are with us
Shie will also receive her embrace by then
Misuzu said. Sakurako added.
Who�s the leader of this association though?
I ask while putting on the collar on Karen.
I think it�s going to be the top of the nobility. Misuzu or Sakurako, right?
I�ve been appointed as the chairman
Mitama was the one to respond.
I�m the oldest one in here
Right, Mitama�s the only one in her third year
If Kouzuki Yoshiko-sama was also here, then it might be her, but we�ve been told that she will not participate in the event at this time
Oh, Yoshiko-san, the third daughter of the Kouzuki house, also put her participation in the sisterhood on hold.
Yoshiko-oneesama hasn�t done it with Onii-sama yet after all
Ruriko said.
Well, that�s not the case.
Yoshiko-san still has a lot of worries she has to go through.
She needs more time and more conversations.
After a discussion among the members, Ruriko and Arisu will be the vice-chairman. Then, Michi will be the secretary
Misuzu said.
Oh, Misuzu and Sakurako don�t have a role then.
Yeah, Ruriko and the younger girls can see the big picture much more objectively.
Ruriko, Michi, are you okay with that?
I asked the two. Arisu was in the discussion earlier so she had already given her approval.
Yes, I accept it
I�ll receive the appointment
Ruriko and Michi consents.
Well, thinking about it. They probably know it�ll come to that.
Okay, now everyone has a collar on them. Let�s take a photo
Both I and the girls are completely naked, not covering any of our private parts.
I�m surrounded by girls wearing collars and then we had our photo taken.
They�re all smiling.
This will have the girls from the noble families settle for now.
Really, just for a while.
Relationships are an ever-changing thing.
Today�s stability doesn�t always mean that it�ll continue forever.
You have to repeat the balancing process every day, for the rest of your lives.
Even so.
I think that this stability makes me happy.
Since it�s a sisterhood, the elders have to be called Onee-sama, and the younger has to be called Imouto We have to remain the same as before when outside, in school, when there�s anyone from public watching us, but when in the mansion, we must follow this rule Misuzu told the girls.
I�m the youngest here. Please take care of me, Onee-sama
Karen, the youngest of the group, bows her head.
Motoko-oneesama and Kurumi-oneesama, please take care of me
Karen immediately greeted Motoko.
Yeah, she knows what she should do.
Likewise, please take care of me
Motoko told Karen.
I may be older, but I came in later as a sex slave. I�d like to join everyone in the lowest seat and please take care of us
Please take care of us
Motoko and Kurumi know their status.
That should be good.
Okay, now everyone, look this way!
Eri points the camera she borrowed from Ruriko to us.
Normal pose isn�t interesting enough so everyone, go spread your legs or do something lewd around Onii-san!
Mana suggested.
That�s a good idea
Ruriko smiles.
This is how we share our lewd times and thicken our bonds.
We�re becoming a stronger family.
If anyone else has a fun idea then we�ll hear it
Michi, the secretary of the slave sisterhood asks her fellow sex slaves.
� It basically can both mean as feudal lord, although Dono is also a suffix
1334. Cleaning up Bath and Doctor
You mustn�t, Dono
You don�t have to, Otono-sama
After taking the commemorative photo with the young ladies and their guards.
Motoko, Kurumi, and I went to the bath.
No, I�ll do it
I�m washing off their crotch that�s dirty with their virgin blood using the showerhead.
Let him. This is Onii-chan�s privilege after taking your first time
Mana said.
He also cleaned me up during my first time, and then I also cleaned Onii-chan�s body in exchange
She smiled at Motoko and Kurumi.
Yes, that. Getting your body scrubbed feels nice
It�s a privilege to get after you experience the pain from deflowering
The twins said.
In the end, Mana, the twins, Ruriko, Michi, the girls who watched Motoko and Kurumi were the ones who came with us to the bathroom.
Misuzu and Sakurako and others refrained because they thought that it�s a privilege to have me wash their bodies after losing virginity, and they didn�t want to interfere with Motoko.
Certainly, then Kurumi and I will be washing Dono�s body too
Motoko replies.
You don�t have to do it today, but actually, you can use the soap foam on your breasts and rub them on Onii-chan�s body
Yes, that. You can do soap play too
Rie and Eri smiled.
Soap?
Kurumi�s dazzled.
But you don�t have to do it today. I mean, your body is sore, right?
I pour water on Motoko�s back.
yes, my hips feel heavy, also
Motoko looks at me.
I feel like Dono�s still inside of me
There was more damage from deflowering on Motoko, who�s older.
She also bled a lot.
I also have some weird sensation remaining inside
Kurumi also says while patting her abdomen.
You�ll get used to it. Once the pain is gone, you�ll find it fun to have sex with Onii-sama
Ruriko said.
You�ll start to think if it�s okay to have something this fun in this world
To Ruriko, sexual pleasure is translated to enjoyment
Yes, I get it. It�s fun to have sex with Onii-san When I�m alone with Onii-san, or even when doing it with everyone
Onii-san was also our first time, and we never had sex with anyone else, but I know that I�ll never experience this kind of pleasure with anyone else once you get it Eri and Rie say while soaking in the bathtub.
Naturally, the love Master is pouring on us is special. No other man can match Master�s charm
Michi said.
Even though getting naked in front of Onii-chan is already part of our daily life, I still get embarrassed and thrilled when having sex. I think that�s just amazing
Mana said.
It�s amazing that Onii-san can just switch from on and off immediately. Like now, he�s being gentle, washing women�s body
But when in sex, he gives you that lewd look
His eyes are so dazzling that you�d feel that he definitely wants to violate you, and your pussy starts to tingle
Yes. Where you won�t blame even if you�re used as a toy, and banged until you got a baby. Rather, it makes you want it really bad
The twins say that.
Onii-chan is a man who can see everything in you, and his face shows what he�s thinking, which makes him quite the straightforward person, see? That�s why I think that you won�t feel any displeasure whenever we have sex with Onii-chan. Normally, if you do it with other men, you�d feel Woah, this guy�s looking at me with perverse eyes and you�d feel disgusted, but Onii-chan never made you feel that way from the beginning That�s a lie.
Immediately after I raped Mana.
She wasn�t used to me yet.
Only after having sex so many times that she accepted me.
Mana�s changing her memories.
Oh man, I�m still a little uneasy about our new school tomorrow. I hear that they�re going to make a new special class for us, but it�s a co-ed school, right? What if the boys look at us with naughty eyes?
Oh, Mana�s school was an all-girls� school.
If a squirt approaches then Rie-chan and I will just block them, Mana-oneesan doesn�t need to worry about it
If a delinquent approach, then Kinuka-chan can kick them
The twins said.
Mana, the twins, Arisu, and Kinuka will go to the new middle school.
Only Rie and Eri were the ones who ever attended a regular co-ed school.
Arisu and Kinuka had been in the school for the young ladies since kindergarten.
Mana also attended a fairly rich all-girls� school.
Please do, Eri, Rie
I told the twins.
I know. We�ll take care of our sisters
Leave it to us, Onii-san
I can entrust this to the twins who are accustomed to the ways of the world and are wary enough.
I�m more cautious of bully women than scary men
Eri?
Right. I think that there will be girls who will come and bully us just because we appear on TV with Yukino-oneesan every week
Furthermore, Mana-oneesan�s quite the beauty, and then Arisu-oneesan and Kinuka-chan and the two of us are both cuties too
This kind of thing makes us an easy target. Back when we were at Kansai, Eri-chan and I were so careful. Like, they might use something weird on us
Well, in our case, our parents were Yakuza with terrible reputation
We purposely made bad rumors about our parents. So they�d think Those girls had dangerous parents so let�s not touch them
The twins said.
Well, I�ll think of something this time. You need to take the initiative in this problem
We�ll set it up so they think that we�re in a special class because we�re a dangerous bunch
That�ll make it hard for them to make friends in the new school.
But, for Kinuka and arisu who know nothing but the world of the nobility, I think that it�s better to be cautious so they won�t get deceived by weird people.
After all, these girls will be attending a new middle school and I can�t see what�s their situation there.
I�ll have to rely on Eri and Rie�s cautiousness.
Spread your legs a bit, I�ll wash them
I�m showering Motoko�s crotch.
I�m washing off the dried virgin blood sticking on her white skin.
yes
Motoko spreads her legs a bit just as I told her.
I pour warm water on the freshly deflowered part and then.
Higu
Motoko trembles. It must be from the wounded virgin membrane I tore apart.
You�ll go see the doctor after going out of the bath
I said.
I think it�s going to be okay but still, go get a checkup
yes, Dono
I�ll be using Motoko�s body for the rest of our lives so take care of it
I look at Motoko in the eye and said.
Certainly!
Motoko said happily.
I wash off the sweat, blood, love nectar, and semen that�s on Motoko�s body.
Good, now it�s Kurumi�s turn
Yes, please take care of me
I wash her body too.
Kurumi also seems to be feeling some discomfort in her body after losing her virginity.
Even so, it�s not as much as Motoko�s.
Good, now time for soap.
I used the body soap on the sponge and foamed it up, then.
I washed Motoko�s body.
After that, Kurumi.
The twins and Mana teach Motoko and Kurumi how to wash my body.
So it�s normally this small
Even though it was so big earlier
Motoko and Kurumi say while washing my dick.
Don�t stimulate it too much, it�ll get big again
I said.
Then, we�ll take responsibility and make it small again.
Eri said.
Rie-chan already did it, but Ruriko-oneesan, Michi-oneesan, Mana-oneesan and I are ready to serve with our mouths, and even down there as much as you want
I�m happy to hear that but.
Eri doesn�t know how much I ejaculated already today.
It�s a hard day today.
Eri-chan, don�t pressure Onii-chan
Mana warns her.
Yes, Onii-sama is honest enough to tell us when he wants to do it
Therefore, you have to improve yourself so Master would want you
Ruriko and Michi told her.
Onii-chan will push us down a lot if we�re attractive
Mana laughed.
Ruri-oneechan and I get violated from behind often when we�re hanging the laundry
Yes, I�m happy that Onii-sama feels lustful towards me and desires me. Unexpected sex is quite fun
Ruriko smiles.
I also feel so good that I get dizzy when violated in the shade of the garden
Michi said.
What? Onii-san, you do that kind of sex with them?
Eri said.
Then we need to become more charming
Rie looked at Eri and said.
Kurumi, we need to work harder too
Yes, Motoko.Onee-sama
Kurumi calls Motoko as Onee-sama, not Ojou-sama
Both of them are my slaves, sisters.
Oh, just to set it straight, if the pattern is the opposite and you really want to have sex with Onii-chan, then don�t hold back
Mana told Motoko and the girls.
If you just ask him, then Onii-chan will play with you
When you want to be embraced, then just be honest with Onii-sama. It�s not healthy to suppress your lust
Ruriko said.
Agnes-chan is amazing. Wherever we are, if she wants to do it, then she�ll just tell Onii-san Papa, sex
Well, she makes a really cute face when she does that. And it�s not just cute, it�s erotic cute. You can feel your skin shiver even from the side
The twins said.
Eri, Rie, and Agnes are quite erotic cute
I told the two with a smile.
We�re in the same rank as Agnes-chan
We�re no match unless we�re a set
Still, it�s always the two of you, and so that has its charm. And it�s always great to have sex with you girls
thanks, Onii-san
You�re making me blush
The twins blushed.
Kurumi, we need to be able to serve Dono sooner so we can be praised too
Yes, Motoko-oneesama
Kurumi replies with a smile.
We�re done in the bath.
I think that this is better for Motoko-san
Ruriko offers the two of them a yukata for nightwear.
Thank you very much, Ruriko-sama
Just Ruriko
Motoko�s 17. Ruriko�s 15.
It�s Ruriko who�s younger among the slave sisters.
No, I�m still a newcomer among the slaves. If so, would you mind if I call you Ruriko-san instead?
Motoko said.
No, that�s too stiff. At least go with Ruri-san or Ruri-chan
The way you address people is the foundation of personal relationships.
And so, I gave Motoko an order.
Certainly, Dono. Then, I will call you Ruri-san with your permission
Yes, call me that
Ruriko replied.
Kurumi-san and I are of the same age so you can call me Mana, or Mana-chan, whichever you like. I�m calling you Kurumi-chan from now on
Thank you, then I�ll also use Mana-chan
Kurumi replied to Mana.
But, Mana-chan looks more mature to me that it embarrasses me that we�re of the same age.
That�s not the case. Kurumi-chan�s quite cute too
The two seem to be getting along now.
Come here, I�ll put on your underwear. Motoko, your hips must be hurting
thank you
I squat before Motoko and put on the panty on her.
Onii-san, me too
Put on Kurumi-chan�s too
With that said, I put the underwear of the girls on all of them
Haa, surely, many men would risk their lives to take off a girl�s underwear, but.
Hardly any men would put the underwear back on you like Onii-san
The twins said.
Seriously, I think Onii-chan�s amazing for doing this over and over again without hating it
Mana said.
Then.
Dear, come to the dining room when you�re done bathing
Katsuko-nee�s voice comes from the speaker.
Shou-oneesan brought the Doctor
Okay, we�re going
Oh, Shou-neechan�s back too.
We changed into our pajamas and yukata and left the bathroom.
She�s a doctor from the Kouzuki Memorial Hospital to the medical department of Kouzuki SS. Her name is Sakaida Maki-san
Shou-neechan brings in a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties to the dining room.
Pleased to meet you
She�s an intelligent-looking woman with a bob-cut and silverimmed glasses.
Kouzuki SS already gave her a background check. Also, Tsukiko-san already took a look at her
Oh, Tsukiko and Luna are at the corner of the dining room.
I guess they checked her mind and memories if she�s a bad guy using their Miko power.
I thought of asking Maki-san to become the resident doctor here. She will work as a doctor at the Kouzuki SS medical department, but she will live here in the mansion at night Oh, true. It helps to have one doctor in this place.
But.
What I see and hear in this place will never leave my mouth
Sakaida-san looked at my face and replied.
I look into her eyes and see if it�s true.
Can I even trust her?
Shou-neechan referred her so it should be okay, but still.
If you�re worried, you can brainwash me
Sakaida-san said.
I hear that Kuromori house has that kind of power
Hmm.
Could it be that she�s.
1335. Cleaning up Good Night
What is it?
The doctor from Kouzuki SS medical department, Sakaida Maki-san looks at my confused face.
No, I somehow figured it out
I remember those eyes.
Her eyes are of an avenger.
I see the glare and despair mixed with anger and hatred of someone who wants to take revenge
Shou-neechan, she�s.
I look at Shou-neechan.
Shou-neechan referred this doctor to become the exclusive doctor of the mansion.
Sakaida-san is definitely a talented doctor.
But.
Are you sure you want to be our exclusive doctor?
If she�s highly capable, then she should continue walking the road as a doctor.
Right. Sakaida-san was a member of the special research team in the department of internal medicine at Kouzuki Group�s hospital. Normally, she should continue her expertise on treatment and research and further advance as a doctor on her field Shou-neechan said.
You don�t usually transfer from a large hospital on the outside world to a special organization like Kouzuki SS
It�s a security company that specializes in the upper class so there�s too much confidentiality for it to be suitable for medical research.
You�re right, there�s a reason why someone talented as her is moving here
Shou-neechan smiles.
Sakaida-san remains expressionless.
Okay. Sakaida-san, what is it that you seek?
I asked her directly.
i think that�s something you should ask after I worked here as a doctor and you trust me
Sakaida-san says, but.
I guess she doesn�t want to owe us anything.
She wants her abilities as a doctor to be recognized first before she would talk.
She�s not impulsive.
Rather, she�s the type of doctor that won�t settle unless it�s done properly.
Sorry but muddling around isn�t my nature. Talk. Now. I�d be more worried about being treated while you�re having a lot of things bottled up inside
I make it clear to her.
Either way, Shou-neechan already looked you up. So, what kind of problem did you have that you had to transfer from a regular hospital to Kouzuki SS to fix it? Also, why did you agree to become our exclusive doctor? All of it I look into Sakaida-san in the eyes.
Here�s the thing, I don�t want to read Shou-neechan�s report. I want to hear it directly from Sakaida-san�s mouth. Don�t you think that�s better for mutual trust?
Sakaida-san thinks silently.
Sakaida-san, the owner of Kouzuki SS is telling you to talk
Shou-neechan said with a smile.
yes, i understand
Pressed by the strong will behind the smile, Sakaida-san finally agreed to talk.
My father was an accounting manager at a trading company
Sakaida-san said.
A months ago, a fraudulent accounting practice was uncovered at the trading family, and my father was found dead at a hotel in Tokyo
Sakaida-san�s father died?
And so, they claimed that the all the fraud that took place in the company were caused by my father alone, and his death cleared it up as a suicide
Sakaida-san, you believe that your father didn�t commit suicide, don�t you?
I asked.
Yes. A few hours before his death, I met Father in the lounge of Kouzuki Memorial Hospital. The two of us discussed what to get my sister for her birthday. At that time, Father didn�t show any signs of suicide. He was talking so cheerfully about my sister�s birthday in a week A man who�s cheerfully talking about his plans for the next week committed suicide hours later?
There�s no way my straightforward father would be involved in fraud. Much less for him to do it all himself? That�s unlikely!
Sakaida-san speaks intensely.
Father�s sudden death made my sister ill and she�s now in bed. We lost our mother early so we�ve been living just the three of us. My sister was proud of our father
Sakaida-san was placed in the staff dorm of Kouzuki SS. Leaving her at her home seem dangerous. Apart from her health that is
The same people who framed Sakaida-san�s father may come to their house.
We placed an observer at Sakaida-san�s home
Shou-neechan said.
I look at Sakaida-san once again.
So, Sakaida-san wants to restore her father�s reputation? Or, could it be that you want revenge on those who did that on your father?
I looked at Sakaida-san in the eye and asked.
Both
Sakaida-san replies in a hoarse voice.
I want to clean up Father�s name, and to bring those who killed father to hell. Those who did the dirty work, and those who gave the orders. All of them
I.
Will Sakaida-san do the revenge with her own hands though?
Huh?
Sakaida-san looked at me, surprised.
You see, I can kidnap all of your father�s enemies easily. But would you like to take revenge on each of them yourself? You can make them suffer, physically, mentally, and thoroughly, but.
I look at Shou-neechan.
How long it�ll take to finish the investigation?
If I get a week, I can list all the people who framed Sakaida-san�s father and the group that made it look like suicide
Shou-neechan replies.
If we use a hundred of our back troops then we can take them in all at the same time. All of them, without fail. But there will be expenses
If you kidnap several people at a time, the remaining will become cautious and hide.
And so, when kidnapping, you do it all at once.
What�s the relationship of the trading people Sakaida-san worked for? Will there any be problem messing with that company�s internal affairs?
There shouldn�t be, but Kouzuki group possibly made transactions with them. However, we can move that around to make it advantageous to us
Shou-neechan said.
We�ll find a way to complete Sakaida-san�s revenge while at the same time making it work for the Kouzuki group. Specifically, we�ll make them turn over some of their core business to the Kouzuki group A rough plan is already on the way.
Kouzuki SS is your company now, but as long as it has the Kouzuki name in it, you can�t cause trouble to the Kouzuki group, see? We want to maintain a good relationship with Shiba-san, the current head of the Kouzuki group too Even if I intervene with the trading company for Sakaida-san.
If the results benefit the Kouzuki group, they�ll just accept it?
What�s left is your go signal. Once you give the order, they�ll move right away
Shou-neechan said. Sakaida-san�s surprised.
She doesn�t expect things to be prepared already.
Then act on it right away
I ordered Shou-neechan.
Roger that
Shou-neechan picked up the telephone on the wall of the dining room. (Cellphone reception is blocked inside the mansion,) and made a call.
It�s me. Start Operation 402
She ended the call after that.
After that, we�ll receive the updates as they come in and at what point we�ll decide to abduct them all. Then we�ll publicize that Sakaida-san�s father was innocent when the time is right Is it that simple?
Sakaida-san asks timidly.
Kouzuki SS has a department dealing with the net, and Kouzuki Group has been getting stronger in the media that we can send the right information. Even if there�s a hindrance, we can take care of them so don�t worry After the May incident, the entire Shriasaka house-owned TV stations have been placed under the Kouzuki group�s control.
That�s why we can do absurd things like Yukino�s TV show or Rei-chan VS Kyouko-san specials.
Going back on topic, we�re going to gather all those people together, so how do you want to deal with them, Sakaida-san?
That�s.
Sakaida-san fell silent.
I didn�t think I�d get this far
Right, you can�t possibly imagine specifically what it would be like to capture the people you want to take revenge on.
We�ll show the reports to Sakaida-san. Some people who have been involved in the incident may have no choice to do what they�re ordered to. If you�re going to blame even though people, then they�ll resent Sakaida-san this time Shou-neechan said.
You should go ahead and look at the report and target only the people that you�re not going to forgive. But, you should decide how far your revenge will go
I told Sakaida-san.
You may hate them so much that you want to kill them but sometimes, it�s harsher revenge to ruin them socially and keep them alive
Right. I was so consumed by anger that I didn�t even think about it
Sakaida-san said.
You can do anything if you use both the surface and backside of the Kouzuki SS. The laws of the country nor the political power won�t work. Just blow them all away and get what you want, Sakaida-san I said. Sakaida-san.
Then, what do I need to do in return?
She asks worriedly.
If there are so many people going to move for my Father, expenses would be high, won�t it?
Indeed. I think at this point, we�re looking at spending about 60 million yen
Shou-neechan says.
But, it�s okay. If we can have someone with your skills on our side, then that�s cheap
On this side? Me?
Sakaida-san�s surprised. I.
If you�re going to be our exclusive doctor, then you�ll need to be an ally of ours
I make it clear.
You can�t quit halfway because we have a lot of secrets that we can never let the world know about. You�ll have to be our exclusive doctor or it�s going to be a problem. That kind of master-servant relationship is a bit too stiff, don�t you think? That�s why we want Sakaida-san to be our ally Then.
And since our ally had their father treated horribly. Sakaida-san�s revenge will be treated as our Family�s revenge. So, you don�t have to worry about expenses. From now on, we�ll take care of Sakaida-san and your sister�s needs. I, Kuromori Kou, guarantee you that Sakaida-san looks at me confused.
If you don�t trust me, then why don�t you ask Shou-neechan to make some documents for you? If you don�t trust my signature, then I�ll have Misuzu and Ruriko sign that too I don�t mind. I also give my guarantee as Kouzuki Ruriko
Ruriko who�s at my side smiles.
Sakaida-san works at the Kouzuki memorial hospital so she should know the face of the daughter of the Kouzuki house.
No, it�s okay. I trust you
Sakaida-san said. But if we don�t settle the case with her father, she won�t trust us.
Anyway, we�ll wait for the Kozuki SS invitation. Just wait for a week
O-Okay
But for now, we need you to do your job as a doctor
I smiled at Sakaida-san.
Just now, I deflowered two girls. I need you to give them a checkup
I look at Motoko and Kurumi who had been on the side.
what?
I am Kouzuki Misuzu�s partner, and her cousin, Kouzuki Ruriko is just right here, and yet.
I�m talking about having sex with other women.
Naturally, Sakaida-san is surprised.
Our common sense is completely different from what Sakaida has until now. You will feel out of place but get used to it.
She�s also a young lady of nobility. Sorry to have you deal with a top-secret from the start, but you can do this, right?
Shou-neechan looked at Sakaida-san.
yes, I understand
Sakaida-san�s convinced for now.
No, she had no choice but to agree in that state.
After demonstrating that we have power far beyond her imagination;
Now she�s going to live in a world where common sense is different from what she had. It�s natural.
Then, I�ll take Sakaida-san to the medical room. Oh, read this
Shou-neechan handed me a file
Okay
Onii-san, I�ll go with them
It�ll make them feel at ease if there�s someone with them
I�ll also come with Motoko-san
The twins and Mana offered to come with Motoko and Kurumi.
Yeah, do that. Motoko, Kurumi, get your body checked up
Yes, certainly
Excuse me
Shou-neechan, Sakaida-san, Motoko, Kurumi, Rie and Eri, and Mana went out of the dining room.
Onii-sama, should I prepare tea?
Ruriko asks me.
Yeah, please do
I sat down and open up the file Shou-neechan left me.
Inside the file is.
Oh, I see.
What�s written, Onii-sama?
Ruriko brings in the tea and asks me.
Yeah, well, the reports about the internal affairs of the Kuromiya house
I put down the file and show the reports from the start.
There�s a faction of the Kuromiya house that�s rushing to marry off Motoko to another family. That�s why Motoko was in such a hurry because if she�s married off right now, she won�t be able to continue using the Kuromiya style That�s why she came here, asking for my help.
Then, the first half of the document is a proposal on how to shut down Motoko�s marriage talks
As expected of Shou-neechan. She�s ahead of the game.
Marrying a young lady of nobility is a bit.wait, there are five patterns proposed to make other families think twice
My, indeed
I�m the one to decide which one to carry out.
I�ve become Motoko�s Master after all.
Then, the second half is the detailed document on the female doctor. Sakaida-san. She�s an excellent person indeed
Graduating from medical school with top honors and her reputation has grown since she started working at Kouzuki Memorial hospital.
She will be here at night, but we might want to bring her daytime duties from Kouzuki SS medical department back to Kouzuki Memorial Hospital
I think that�s a good idea once the case with her father has settled
Distressed by the stigmatization and suspicious death of her father, Sakaida-san requested to transfer from the Kouzuki Memorial Hospital to Kouzuki SS
I shall respect her determination for now.
Right. If you�re in Kouzuki SS< you�ll have to learn a lot of things from the other side
Wherever she belongs, she�ll have to be our exclusive doctor.
It�s okay, I think she�s just a little raged because of her father, but.
She�s not a bad person
Tsukiko and Luna who had been quiet in the room all this time speak to me.
I get that. If she was, Shou-neechan won�t bring her here
She has the skill and the attitude.
No matter how talented you are, people with bad nature aren�t trustworthy and they�re useless.
Especially for someone who�ll become an ally with our family.
Also
I look at the last file and turn it over.
Then.
The last page has a large photo of a face.
Who�s this?
It�s a photo of a girl about high-school age.
Looking below the photo.
Sakaida Miki. 16 yo. Attractive face and Figure, and a High Achiever. Her future aspiration is to become a doctor like her sister
That�s the note Shou-neechan added.
Oh, it�s Sakaida-san�s little sister. The one under the care of Kouzuki SS dorm
She�s beautiful. The big sister was also beautiful, but.
Ruriko looked at the photo and said.
Right, we don�t have to worry about how many doctors we have for the future of the family
Huh?
Oh, I get it.
Is Shou-neechan suggesting that we accept both sisters into our family?
We can provide a future for Maki-san�s research in the future, and the medical education for the little sister, Miki-san
Ruriko said.
We have some guards in our family, and many are planning to set up business in the future. Erica-san says that she�ll be the accountant of our family, and Marika-san will be the music teacher. If we can get someone to become a doctor, then we�ll only be lacking a lawyer.
It�s to make our family stronger.
Yeah, putting it on hold for now. I don�t know what kind of person she is until I meet her
We can deal with the Sakaida sisters after we�re done with their father�s case.
I closed the file.
Then.
Okay, thanks for the hard work everyone
Anya enters the dining room
The girls finally went to sleep I�m so tired dealing with them
Anya is looking after Dolly and Anna, the two girls Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia.
They moved their bodies together in the large room in the basement to keep the minds of the two girls stable.
What do you want to drink, Anya-oneesama?
Ruriko asks Anya.
Onee-sama? Me?
Anya�s surprised.
Yes, Anya-oneesama is also part of our family
right. Still, it�s kinda embarrassing to get called Onee-sama
Anya�s got a lot of big sisters and little sisters now
I said with a smile.
Right. I�m thankful for that. Especially since you�re the man
Anya smiles.
Feels weird. I�m happy when Cordelia-sama made me her pet, but now that I have a family, I feel happier because I�ve been alone for so long. Also, the girls here are cute and good!
Yeah, we don�t pick bad ones in our family
I smiled.
So, I�m just thinking.Where�s Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama? Can we watch TV here?
Yes, we can watch
Ruriko shows the TV broadcast on the monitor on the wall.
It�s broadcasting news just in time.
Oh.
The total amount of damage is estimated to exceed 300 million yen
On TV is news about a robbery at a jewelry store in Ginza.
The surveillance video shows that the perpetrators are a group of women wearing black leather leotards and masks that resemble cats
The monitor shows an image from the surveillance cameras of the jewelry store.
Oh, that�s definitely Miss Cordelia and her two subordinates.
I can tell from their height and figure.
Oh, this look.
Anya looked at the screen and said.
It�s the same costume as the movie Kyouko-sama was watching the other day
Huh?
If I recall, it�s a live-action movie called Cat�s Eye
Err.
And behind them is a mysterious figure in a glittering kimono
what? It�s clearly Kyouko-san, but.
She�s dressing up as a male enka singer and has a mask on her face looking like a wrestling mask.
Oh, that�s also the same costume from the movie Kyouko-sama watched
Anya said.
The 1997 Live action movie of Cat�s eye screened simultaneously with Enka no Hanamichi
Turning around to the one who spoke, Nei was there, at the entrance to the dining room.
As expected of Kyouko-san, she goes all out
Yeah, I don�t get it.
Come here, let�s sleep Yo-chan. We still have prep work to do tomorrow, Anya-san�s room is also ready
Nei said.
No, I still have to wait for Motoko and Kurumi to finish their checkups
I said.
You should let Ruri-chan and the girls take care of that. Yo-chan�s worked a lot today already
Indeed. Onii-sama, leave Motoko-oneesama to us
Ruriko said.
It�s okay. Mana and the twins have strong hearts, and Shou-oneesan and Ruri-chan are here too
Motoko will be relieved to have Shou-neechan from Kouzuki SS with them.
Besides, the other girls will get angry if you spoil them too much from the start
No, I�m not spoiling them though
Well, Yo-chan�s already tired, so you don�t have to work harder than that
Nei said.
That�s right. Onii-sama, you can sleep first. If there�s any problem with Motoko-oneesama�s medical checkup, then we�ll let you know right away
Ruriko said.
Okay, I�ll leave it to you then
I carry the file and stood up.
Here�s Anya�s room. It�s yours so you can remodel it to however you want
Nei told Anya.
That�s nice. Thanks. I�m happy. Good night then, Dear
Anya embraced me, kissed me, and then went inside the room.
Phew.
As expected of Anya-san. She knows how Yo-chan�s doing
Nei said.
Yo-chan, it�s okay now. Don�t tense yourself. It�s just the two of us now
Yeah.
Yo-chan had to go all out with the women today after all
Dolly and Anna. Motoko and Kurumi, Anya, and Grace Marinka-san.
Where�s Grace-san?
Don�t worry, Edie-chan�s looking after her. Edie�s going to make her the ace of our fighting organization
Grace-san will?
You know, Edie doesn�t plan on competing in martial arts tournaments for long.
Edie�s erasing her past in the assassination cult.
She will sell her name in martial arts fights for career laundering.
Once her face and name are known as a martial artist, nobody will try to bring Edie back to the underground world again.
She seems to value Grace-san rather highly. It�s just that she never had the right people to guide them until now
Grace-san has outstanding physical ability.
Grace-san just couldn�t take advantage of it because of the wrestling organization she belonged to until now.
Oh well, Edie will take care of her
Nei said.
We arrived at our room while we were talking.
I opened the door and entered.
Geez, you�re late!
Yukino in her negligee is on the bed.
Her pregnant belly is swelling.
Yukino, don�t say it like that!
Megu�s also wearing the same negligee, waiting for me.
Yo-chan, the four of us will sleep together
Nei said.
No need for sex. Let�s all just sleep together
She says, but she takes off her clothes.
Looking at it, Nei is also wearing the same negligee as Yukino and Megu.
Yeah, you can pat my belly all night if you want!
Yukino said.
Then Megu-chan and I can caress Yo-chan all night
That�s.
We get it, Yoshi-kun
Megu embraced me.
Yoshi-kun worked hard today again
But, it�s okay now, take it easy tonight
Nei hugs me from behind.
Now, hurry up and lie down! We�ll give you a hug until you fall asleep
Yukino.
You don�t have to act cool for those young ladies or anyone else anymore. It�s only us here so get spoiled, you dumdum
Yukino said and my body loses its strength.
Oh, I see.
I exerted myself this much.
Come here, Yo-chan. Let�s go to bed
This way, Yoshi-kun
The three girls lead me.
No, this three are definitely.
The three who give me the peace of mind.
Good night, Yo-chan
Good Night, Yoshi-kun
Go ahead and sleep, you real dumdum
Nei, Megu, Yukino.
I fell asleep smelling their skin.
The peaceful sleep has arrived.
He�s really cute when you see his sleeping face though
Eeh, Yukino, Yoshi-kun�s always cute
Yes, that�s right. Like, when he�s trying too hard, trying to look cool, he�s always so cute
I hear the voices of the three from afar.
I feel their scent nearby.
Geez, this dumdum, you�re rubbing my belly
Don�t mind it. Yo-chan�s sure a spoiled boy
He could let himself get spoiled even more though
Hearing all those voices.
I fell into a deep slumber.
� Plankton please
1336. TV Truth Betting your Life
You girls went to school this week, right?
Snatch, the TV comedian asks Eri and Rie.
It�s Yukino�s Friday night show.
As usual, it�s got nothing but a folding desk and pipe chair in the plain set.
It�s a horrible show that has the group on camera from start to end with no commercials.
Back then, it was just Yukino, Snatch, and Francie, but now.
To replace Yukino whose belly is getting noticeable already, Mitama, Eri, and Rie wearing their tiny bikinis are there.
Also, the mysterious masked warrior named Stealth Kinuka appears from time to time.
Oh, about that. We finally found a middle school that would take care of us
We�re thankful to them. And so, we went there this Wednesday
Eri and Rie replied.
So, how did it go? How was your first time in Tokyo school?
Francie asks.
Well, as for that, we didn�t really go to school that much back in Kansai
You know, our parents were Yakuza
Then they were quite the trashy ones among them
We hardly went to school
The twins said.
Huh, why?
Snatch asks.
Well, Dad�s drunk most of the time and Mom�s either drunk or stoned
There�s nobody in the house who can do normal things
Besides, our family was making a living by selling our lewd videos over the internet
If things go poorly, we know that the other Yakuza would grab us
There are drugs that can cause you paranoia after all
If you�re watching this on TV right now, avoid drugs and alcohol, okay?
Even if your heads are empty, you�ll only cause trouble to your family
The twins face the camera and said.
We sure don�t have a good memory with our parents, do we?
Yeah, as you know, our parents died in a stupid shootout where they stormed the house of their own boss
Their deaths actually saved us
Right, if they were still alive, who knows what they�ve done to us now
Well, we do know. Father was planning to sell us off as prostitutes
Oh right, that was on the list
They even auctioned off our virginity to the regulars who bought our videos
We have records of those who attended those auctions. If you remember that, don�t try to contact us
It�ll ruin you socially. Our Master�s a scary one, so he�ll be sure to crush you down thoroughly if you try
You should also delete all those old lewd videos of us if you value your life
That�s not a threat, but advice
The twins say while grinning.
You sure speak some dangerous stuff, stop it
That�s right. Putting that aside, how was your new school?
Snatch and Francie changed the topic in a hurry.
You see
Yeah
Rie and Eri looked at each other and then.
It hasn�t been three days since we started school
There were boys from higher grades who confessed to us right away
The twins sighed.
Like what? Why are you suddenly confessing like that?
Middle school is amazing recently. Aren�t you two still in your first year?
Yukino cuts in while she was sipping ice tea from the side listening to Francie and Snatch talk.
That�s not what it�s about Right?
She looked at the twins and smiled.
What is it about then?
Snatch asks.
You know, we�re on TV
And we even told everyone that we�re no longer virgins
So those guys thought that they could cope a feel of our ass or let them fuck us so easily
They thought that we�re dumb because we�re showing up on TV dressed like this
The twins smiled wryly.
The boys at school looked down on us, that�s why they were like that. Even if we reject them, they�ll just laugh it off. Must be some seniors from the club telling them to go confess or something Oh, like how that happened on Megu because of a punishment game.
Those guys should just drop dead.
Well, how did you respond to them?
Francie asks.
We didn�t even reply
We just ignored them, like ants
I mean, if we ignore them, they�ll flip around and say, You girls appear on TV, try to be more friendly, We�re your fans you know
They seem to think of us as celebrities or something
What stupid idiots
Eventually, they�ll say We�re going to dent your sponsors that you won�t be able to put on your show!
Even threatening us by saying We�re going to write some slander on you over the net
Stupid
They sure are dumb
The twins laughed.
We never had sponsors in this show at all
Besides, which company are you going to send a complaint to?
Oh, you can�t even protest to the TV station
You know that some dark force is forcing to air this show regardless of the TV station�s will
Yukino�s show is one mysterious program that�s broadcasted every week.
You don�t get it, do you? You can do all your research or even send a team of investigators but you won�t get any info at all
Francie says.
Yeah, Francie and I get paid the same amount as if we�re on other shows, but the account name of the sender is different every time
Snatch said.
It was the Asian Children�s hand-in-hand conference last time
For me, the payment was from Meta Kusodan
That�s Kyouko-san�s naming sense.
Anyway, Yukino-oneesan, Mitama-oneesan, Stealth Kinuka, and we don�t show up on other shows, and we have no plans to do so
We�re not appearing in any movies, stage performances, or singing debuts!
I don�t like it when people say that they�re fans. We have no intention for that
The twins said.
Wait a second, aren�t you all getting paid too?
Snatch asks.
Oh look, Snatch Onii-san. While not as much as Yukino-oneesan, we�re also in a bad place you know
Even if we go back to Kansai now, the Yakuza will kidnap us and we can�t come back
I won�t speak of the details but since our parents died in the shootout with their boss, a lot of bad things happened behind the scenes for that to happen
If they want to know the truth about it, both Snatch-niisan and Francie-neesan will lose their lives yet we still won�t talk about it
The twins smiled.
We�re now properties of this scary Onii-san, but also, it means that he keeps us surrounded and protected
Like, we have good three meals, a place to live and sleep
We put on this swimsuit here but usually, we put on cute clothes
That Scary Onii-san, also says that he�ll Take care of us
We don�t have to worry about food, clothing, or even shelter, and they even allowed us to go to school
It would be ungrateful of us to ask for money after that
The twins say, but Francie;
But you girls are still young, don�t you want something?
The twins look at each other?
Rie-chan, want something?
Nothing much, what about Eri?
Nothing special. Oh, I want a small ruler
You can find one in the mansion somewhere. I�m sure you there�s one
They speak brightly.
You know, the place Snatch-oniisan came to visit the other day. The house we live in is so spacious that it has almost everything you need
Oh, that�s true, I�ve gone there but I don�t feel like I remember much, must be because I got drunk
I do remember that it was a grand mansion
Snatch and Francie are under the effect of the Miko power.
That mansion has a huge library, I think it had about fifty years worth of manga there
There�s also a surprising amount of movies there
And so, there�s this onee-san who knows a lot about movies who teaches us
That Onee-san also loves manga, she even buys new ones
It�s about Nei.
And so, we don�t really get bored over there.
Besides, the house is huge that we had a lot of things to help out on.
Rie-chan and I do help with housework
We only do what we can, right now, we�re learning how to cook
We also got someone who can teach us sewing so we�re learning that too
Oh, Shiranui Shie-san.
We have a lot of things to do, and things that we want to learn so we�re quite full
Yeah, if you�re like that, you hardly get greedy
I mean, the clothes we�re wearing right now are much more expensive than the ones we had at Kansai that we don�t know what our own taste is anymore
We have a lot of Onee-san with good fashion sense, so we let them choose for us and teach us how to wear them
Recently, there�s hardly anything I want
Eri said, then she looked at Stealth Kinuka who�s hiding behind Mitama.
What about you Kinuka-chan, do you want anything?
Kinuka.
No, I already have the weapons I need prepared.
Hey, that�s not included in the wants.
What about Mitama-oneesan?
Rie asks this time.
I�m a warrior and so I only think of protecting Milord
Mitama said.
Yeah, that�s why the big sisters are the ones who think of Mitama�s fashion
Yeah, Mitama-oneesan and Kinuka-chan are quite the beauties too
Can�t we do something about these muscle brains?
Haa, can�t break through you
Snatch is impressed.
Hey, these girls are weird! I still have my material desires you know!
Yukino complains
It�s just that if I say I want this I want that too much they might just kill me off so I�m not saying it. Although my everyday clothes and underwear don�t fit my sense of style, I can�t complain since they provide me with a lot of good stuff Yukino�s sense is trash.
I�ve seen Yukino�s private room last May so I know.
But, I do plan on buying something once the child is born. I�m gonna go through a lot of pain for this so I�m sure that they�ll allow me this much
Yukino says while patting her stomach.
Yukino-oneechan, what do you plan on buying?
Eri asks.
Hmm, maybe a bag?
Yukino replies in a small voice.
Huh? You�re buying a bag and going where?
I don�t care! I don�t even need to go out, I just want a new bag!
Yukino shouts.
Enough about me! Go back to your topic! What happened in the new school
Oh right
Eri goes back on topic.
Anyway, we�re placed in special clas, we�re separated from the ordinary students, but.
Everyone knows who we are
During break time and after school, the boys gather around us
And so, the stupid boys who come and confess their �love� to us also increase
The twins said.
Oh, I get the situation now. That�s rough for you girls
Snatch said.
But, won�t that be dangerous if it continues?
Francie worries for the twins
That�s right. Well, nothing we can do about it
We�re thinking of letting stealth Kinuka take care of the troublesome people from now on
The twins looked at Kinuka.
Oh, I forgot to say that. Kinuka-chan�s also with us in the middle school
Kinuka
Yes, I shall eradicate all hindrances! By Milord�s orders
No wait, I didn�t go that far Kinuka.
Kinuka shall punish all those who approach with evil thoughts using these iron fists!
Kinuka took out a hidden chain sickle and held it up.
Hey, that�s not a fist at all
Snatch retorts quickly, but.
Fufufu, I�ll make them taste hell
Kinuka swings around the chain sickle-like nunchaku and laughs.
Even though she�s swinging heavy iron, the axis doesn�t shake at all.
It�s showing off Kinuka�s overwhelming strength at a glance.
Eri grins at Kinuka.
It�s genuinely scary because you don�t know which part stealth Kinuka is serious, and which part is jokes
What are you talking about Eri-chan. Kinuka-chan is always serious
Rie told Eri with a straight face.
Kinuka-chan does what she needs to do
Haa, hahahaha!
Kinuka continues her sickle and chain demonstration.
And so, if you try to come and confess to us just for fun, you might lose your life you know
We gave a warning here you know? We won�t be able to stop stealth Kinuka at all
Haiyaa!
Kinuka swings the sickle chain around and then ends it with a pose.
Then.
This scythe is shaped to reap lives
She puts the scythe in front of her, facing the camera, and made it shine.
That�s scary.
But.
Kinuka, I think you did that wrong?
Mitama who has been silent from the side stood up.
You need to incorporate the Anjou style on the last part
She asks for the scythe from Kinuka.
Lend me. I�ll teach you how I use the sickle and chain
If you�d please
Kinuka bows politely and hands over the sickle and chain to Mitama.
Seiyaa!
Mitama suddenly went swinging at superspeed.
She�s wearing only a bikini so her plump breasts sway around but she�s unfazed by this.
Haa, sei!
Her movements are much snappier and faster than Kinuka�s.
She uses the sickle and chain at will.
Anjou Arts Secret Technique Red Thunder Flash! Teiyaa!
Mitama threw the weight of the sickle and chain and the lump or iron pierced the concrete floor of the studio.
It�s Demon General Chu Tian�s secret technique, using it in full power will cause the entire floor to shatter
Mitama says while making a pose.
hey Mitama, that�s enough
Snatch complains but Mitama ignores him.
Kinuka, your technique lacks in power buildup from the hips
She tells her sister.
You have to perfect the weight shift around the hips here.
Mitama shows her sister in a way it�s easy to understand with her body.
I see. Thank you for the guidance
Kinuka bows her head.
You�ll soon become a master of Anjou arts Kenpo. You mustn�t neglect training until then
Yessir!
Mitama returns the sickle and chain to Kinuka.
Then, she goes to the camera.
My little sister, Kinuka, and my respected sisters Eri and Rie, also, Shirasaka Yukino, and I�ll include Snatch and Francie for good measure
Mitama speaks with a dignified face.
No one is allowed to mock my allies. By any means, this Anjou arts Kenpo Master, Anjou Mitama, will defeat you! Prepare yourself!
She�s wearing a micro bikini and looking sexy, and yet.
Mitama stands with her well-trained and dignified body.
I get why Mitama�s also recently getting a lot of female fans.
Oh, Mitama-oneesan�s definitely not joking
Eri mutters.
Well yeah, she�s much more serious than Kinuka.
Rie said.
Well yeah, they have different common sense than ordinary people
Yukino smiled wryly.
I�m just an awkward woman in heart
Mitama speaks with strong eyes.
With that said if you guys could stop confessing to us if you�re not serious
No really, we don�t care whatever happens to you
The twins laughed.
I mean, we�re already sold
We�re sold, and also occupied
We�re properties of this scary Onii-san
You can�t make a move on someone else�s property.
If it�s not Mitama-oneesan, you�ll definitely be minced-meat either way
Kinuka, whose sickle and chain is returned, faced the camera.
I�ll cut your life
The eyes under the veil show a glare.
No, you�ve done enough of that Kinuka-chan
The twins sighed.
Oh well, Rie-chan
Yeah, can�t be helped, Eri-chan
With that said, why don�t we call our guests already?
Eri faced the camera happily.
Huh? Guest? Didn�t hear about that
Snatch is surprised.
Well, we didn�t tell you
Eri laughed.
If it goes on, people will think that we have no friends at our new school
So we�re bringing our new friends from middle school!
Then the twins.
Arisu-chan, come in!
She shouts at the entrance of the studio.
Then.
Excuse me
Opening the heavy doors of the TV studio.
Arisu wearing her middle school uniform has entered.
1337. TV Truth Please don�t show us Pity
Okay, sit down here Arisu-chan
Sit down
Eri and Rie guide Arisu inside the studio to the folding chairs.
Hello, excuse me
Arisu greets gently and sat down in the chair.
Then, Mitama and Kinuka guards right on Arisu�s side.
Rie, Eri, and Mitama are wearing their tiny bikini, Kinuka�s wearing a ninja look with a mask.
On the other hand, Arisu�s wearing her new middle school uniform so she�s out of place, but still.
Why are you standing there?
Snatch asks Mitama and Kinuka.
This is where we belong
Belong
Mitama and Kinuka reply like it�s natural.
Well, they�ve been bodyguards of Arisu and Misato since they were young so it�s natural to them.
Somehow, you girls do whatever you want tonight
Snatch is amazed.
Oh well, do whatever you want. To be honest, watching you girls is fun
Yes, I think it�s a lot more like television than badly staged variety shows
The gay columnist Francie, says.
Well then, why don�t we introduce her to everyone. This is our friend in school. Arisu-chan!
Eri introduces Arisu.
I�m Kurama Arisu
Kurama bows her head.
Oh my, unlike you two, this girl seems elegant.
Obviously, she�s the young lady of the Kurama house
Yukino told Francie while snorting.
You know about the company called Kurama Kaku Group that owns a lot of luxury hotels and old inns? She�s the young lady of that family. I�ve seen her a few times at parties Well, we�re living in the same mansion now though.
Due to the commotion last May, most of the people know that Yukino�s related to the Shirasaka house, which owns a newspaper and TV station.
Snatch and the viewers won�t find it strange that she knows the face of Arisu, a young lady of the Kurama house.
They�re not one of the postwar upstarts like my Shirasaka house. Kurama house had been in the nobility with hundreds of years of history
Yukino explains, Snatch;
Oh, I heard of Kurama Kaku. Haven�t gone to one though
He got right into it.
Oh? But I thought that the Kurama Kaku group got a huge debt that they�re in trouble right now?
As expected of a columnist. Francie knows about the economic crisis of the Kurama Kaku group.
Yes, my house has declared bankruptcy
Arisu replies with a smile.
Now, the group�s hotels and inns have been sold to pieces but they�re still unable to pay off the debts
How much is left?
Rie asks Arisu.
I think it�s about 2.6 billion yen
If people living in India and China can give me a yen each then we could pay them back
Eri said.
At first, it was 5.67 Billion Yen
If you pay back one yen a year I calculate that Maitreya will appear in this world
Rie speaks this time.
With that said, Arisu-chan�s father and mother escaped and they�re currently missing
Huh, really?
Eri said. Francie�s surprised.
Yes, I don�t know where my parents are either
Arisu replies.
Onee-sama and I have been staying at a certain person�s mansion near Tokyo
Francie and Snatch don�t remember Arisu being in our mansion.
Tsukiko�s Miko power already made it ambiguous before it reached their memory.
That aside, what is this? Does the young lady want to find her missing parents and that�s why she�s come here?
Snatch asks.
What are you talking about? We�re not a sob story show
Snatch Onii-san, you�re not Kokinji of Naniwa
Rie and Eri criticized Snatch.
You sure know a lot of girls
Uhm, if we were to find out the location of father, the debt collectors will come and there will be further commotion
Arisu said.
I�m very sorry to those my father and mother caused inconveniences to
Oh, I see. If their location is to be discovered, then the debt collectors will come
Snatch agrees.
Yes, and so I�m sorry to ask but I�d like to take a bit of time and greet father and mother who are far away
Arisu speaks her desires gently.
Now grant Arisu-sama�s wish
Grant it
Mitama and Kinuka glared at Snatch from Arisu�s sides.
No, even if you tell me that. This is Yukino�s show. Tell Yukino that
Snatch looked at Yukino.
Why not? Either way, we can do whatever we want in this show. It�s no big deal to use the TV signals for personal use
Yukino said laughingly.
We got no sponsors, and the TV station is forced to broadcast this. It�s basically the night show with the dark forces
Nobody�s here to receive your complaints, and if you have anything to say then just write it on the anonymous message board on the internet or at the back of the flyer Eri and Rie laughed.
Then, go tell what you want to say to your parents
Yukino urged Arisu
Yes, thank you
Arisu thanked Yukino, stood up, and faced the camera.
Father, Mother, how are you doing? Arisu�s living a healthy life thanks to everyone. Onee-sama is doing well too
She speaks happily.
It�s a little harsh today but I�m doing well. Don�t lose hope. Ane-sama and I will surely recover the Kurama Kaku. Someday, we will meet again. Arisu believes. That�s all Arisu bows to the camera, and then.
Thank you
She bows her head to Yukino and Snatch.
She�s such a neat girl that I�m surprised
Francie admires Arisu�s elegance.
Are you sure you�re friends
That�s right, we�re students of the same school
We�re good friends. Right, Arisu-chan?
The twins smiled at Arisu.
Yes, Kinuka.san and I are in the same class
Arisu panics and adds -san to Kinuka�s name.
Everyone�e so bright and cute that I�m in their care. I�m thankful to them
Don�t say it like that, we�re just being good friends with Arisu-chan
That�s right, don�t be so stand-offish
!
The twins said. Kinuka nods.
Well, sure. I�m happy to see that you girls are getting good friends
Yeah, the twins and stealth Kinuka aren�t ordinary so I was a little worried
Snatch and Francie said.
Well, it�s also in question whether this young lady is normal, but at least, you girls gave such an unexpected report.
That�s not true! We�re not that weird.
That�s right. Arisu-chan�s cute, and we�re cute Kinuka-chan is also cute
We�re all just the same
Snatch said. The twins reacted.
Well, I admit that you girls and this young lady are beautiful that you could be idols right now
As for stealth Kinuka, I haven�t seen her face behind the veil so I don�t know
Kinuka-chan�s cute too! Right, Rie-chan?
Yeah, Eri-chan, Kinuka-chan is just as cute as us!
!
Kinuka behind the mask nods.
Anyway, don�t corrupt this young lady you two! Don�t take her to weird places or anything
Snatch said.
Weird places, like where?
Yeah, where?
The twins ask glaringly.
Like, going to the karaoke box, or video arcade, or bringing other adults with you. If I recall, nobody under 16 is allowed at the arcades after six in the night, even with a guardian Oh, it�s slightly different because of the prefecture, but in Tokyo�s case, that�s their youth protection ordinance
Snatch said. Francie agrees.
In the Chugoku region, they�re strict with their rules that students aren�t allowed to enter after dark. The times� changes depending on the season
Oh. I see.
Each prefecture has its own rules but after 10PM, minors are definitely not allowed. It�s not just a prefectural ordinance but a national law called the Law concerning regulation and proper operation of business affecting public morals The amazing thing is that there are eight areas regulated by this law. First is the Cabaret, second is the host clubs, third is the dance restaurants, which makes no sense, the fourth one is the dancing halls, and the number fifth is coffee shops and bars with a dark lighting that you can�t see what�s going on inside, sixth is couples coffee shops, seventh is pachinko and mahjong parlors, and the eight is game centers Oh, game centers are also treated as sex establishments.
Then.
Kuhaa, Rie-chan
Fuaa, Eri-chan
The twins sighed.
You know
We�re.
We�re not planning on doing that
They speak with sad looks.
We don�t even go outside for nightlife
Game arcades, karaoke? Never gone there
I mean, I don�t even want to go outside at night
Yeah, it�s scary after all
Eri, Rie.
We told you so many times already, our parents were some good-for-nothing Yakuza.
They were at the bottom of the pile. The trashy type of people
Seriously, human trash makes friends with other human trash
It�s only a dumpster truck of human trash
The twins said.
Seriously, all those trash seem to be bragging how much of trash they are
Stupid people
They even talk about getting women drunk and raping them
They about the trash things they�ve done with their trash friends. Rather, they don�t even mind talking about it even when we�re there
We�ve been hearing those stories since kindergarten, and so.
They often talk about making women drink something and raping them in their sleep.
In the worst-case scenario, they�d go to her male friend�s house and put him to sleep with some drugs
And then raping the man�s wife or little sister
That was awful, calling up the junior of the girlfriend and telling the junior to go to the convenience store to buy some potato chips
Raping the girlfriend for the fifteen minutes the junior went to the convenience store
They were such trash that they�re so proud of what they do
Then father just laughs when he hears those
Then, he says I�ve done something worse
Like, gang-raping about 10 women
Yes, that, when Father was young, he targeted a couple that came to the beach, beat the man, and raped the woman that was with him
Father talks about it so happily.
The girl resisted until the second one but after the third one, she just gave up and it wasn�t as interesting he said.
That�s why Father always goes for the first or second
The twins said. The studio fell quiet.
The city at night is a place where people like Father roam around
That�s why we never go outside
I mean, we�re always working together
If we�re alone, who knows when the other will get raped
Those trash people will come attacking once you show them the opportunity
Seriously, their bones must be balck
Therefore, we don�t trust men fundamentally
Well, the scary Onii-san, which is our owner, is a different one
We can trust him, and only him
After all, Onii-san has the resolve
When he does it with a woman, he�s ready to look after his partner for the rest of his life
Therefore, we�re also ready to follow him for the rest of our lives
The two said.
I know that Snatch-oniisan isn�t a bad person but still
But I can�t trust you since you�re a man
We�re always cautious of you
We got to keep our bodies safe
If we�re being absent-minded and got raped, then I don�t know what kind of face we can show the scary Onii-san
If that happens, we�ll have to apologize with our deaths
The twins look at each other and sighed.
Therefore, we�re not going to places just to look for danger
We have no interest in the evening town nor nightlife
The twins said. Francie;
You girls have a hard life despite being in middle school. Sometimes, I don�t even understand what you�re talking about
He makes a complex face as he speaks.
But, I�m gay so I can�t say that I don�t understand it all. I don�t trust men either. Neither the same types as me
He forces a smile, managing to take over the conversation.
Our lives are nothing.
Our parents are scums, bottom-feeding gangsters, so much that they died in a shootout in a residential area in broad daylight
Compared to that, Yukino-oneesan�s life is much worse
Yukino�s father was slain mercilessly.
The world knew that she was raped and impregnated.
Arisu-chan�s going through a tough time because her parents left her
Rie looked at Arisu.
I�m okay
Arisu smiles.
I�m still under great care so I�m okay
Arisu smiled. Eri;
If that�s what you want to say, then we�re also under great care
Yeah, we�re under great care now
Rie also looked at Francie with a smile.
So don�t call our lives hard
Yeah, our troubles are just like everyone
Arisu-chan and the two of us don�t want some unneeded sympathy.
We don�t need pity because we�re going to live our lives happy
Then.
Right, after all that incomprehensible situation, I�m safe now. That�s why I can enjoy my every day
Yukino said with a smile.
That was a lot of absurdities but now I can feel happiness in my own way. That�s how I feel so it�s okay
That�s right, we don�t need pity
No need for mercy
The twins smiled, Francie;
Right, I guess you girls seem much happier compared to me
He smiled gently.
We don�t look happy, we are happy. We�re satisfied right now
Arisu said.
Yes, I know
Somehow, this feels a little tight
Snatch said.
If so, why don�t we have some fun?
Should we call in our other guest?
The twins said.
Huh, there�s another guest?
Snatch got surprised.
That�s right, she�s coming
Right, Arisu-chan?
Yes, she�s a senior in our previous school
Arisu�s senior from the previous school?
Eri and Rie go to the studio door.
Come out, spear users
Kuromiya Lance, come!
Doban.
The TV studio opens.
Motoko and Kurumi in their Hakama, holding their red spears, has come in.
Kuromiya style spear fighting, Kuromiya Motoko has entered!
Likewise, Mikuriya Kurumi has entered!
1338. TV Truth Spear Show
Kuromiya arts spear fighting, Kuromiya Motoko, has entered!
Likewise, Mikuriya Kurumi has entered!
Motoko and Kurumi, dressed in Hakama and carrying bright red-painted spears came dashing to the studio.
hey, what is it this time?
The gay columnist Francie is surprised.
Just like Arisu-chan, she belongs to quite an impressive household, but this time, this onee-san is even more of a prestigious lady
Eri said smilingly.
Yes, Kuromiya-sama is a princess of a lord who rules a country
Arisu explains with a smile.
Huh, princess?
Snatch is surprised.
Oh, we said princess, but she�s not a crown bearer of a foreign country. In her case, when was it? Warring states?
Kuromiya-sama�s house was a noble family from Kyoto, the Ishigami family who were assigned to the region as guardians of the Heian period. They settled in the Kuromiya village and became samurai. After that, through the Kamakura period and Muromachi period, became the Feudal lord of 80,000 koku during the Warring States, and after the Meiji restoration, they sat in the house of lords as the member of the nobility Rie said. Kurumi, the vassal of the Kuromiya house explained quickly.
Motoko-sama over here is the daughter of the 36th generation head of the Kuromiya house. Kuromiya Takeaki
Kurumi says. Motoko bows her head.
Kuromiya Motoko
Then.
Wow, I�m quite the history buff so I know about the Kuromiya house, but isn�t it a bit bad?
Francie says.
What�s bad?
Snatch asks whisperingly.
Kuromiya house is related to various politicians since the Meiji era, and at least three of the prime ministers in our history have relations to the Kuromiya house. I mean, if I recall. The current minister of Defense is.
If you�re talking about the house of representatives and Minister of Defense, Kuromiya Kanzo, then yes, he�s my uncle
Motoko said.
What�s the minister of defense?
He�s the man with all the tanks, fighter planes, submarines, and stuff!
No, the minister of defense doesn�t personally own those weapons.
Kuromiya house is a military family after all
Motoko replies with chest puffed in pride.
Well, so.what does the military family Kuromiya-san, have for us today?
Francie asks.
Motoko-ojousama is a master of the Kuromiya style spear fighting, which had been handed down from generations of the Kuromiya house
Today, I�d like to take the opportunity and show you all the spear techniques that have been passed down in our family
Kurumi and Motoko replies.
Oh, you can use that space there
Yukino speaks nonchalantly.
As for the camera, sorry but get it in. She�s the daughter of the minister of defense so if things go poorly, you�ll be in trouble
Yukino laughs.
Nonono, what can the minister of defense do with a cameraman?
Even so, it cuts to the scene where Motoko and Kurumi face each other with spears in the middle space of the studio.
Then, Kurumi
Yes, Ojou-sama
The two in their Hakama take stances.
Huh? You girls aren�t going to do the usual like when training?
Francie asks.
You don�t do that in military sport
Those girls have their tradition from the Warring states
the twins looked at Francie and said.
Suha!
Haa!
Motoko and Kurumi draw their spears.
They swing their huge red spears.
The silver edge of the blade reflects the light of the studio.
Both of them attack in a flowing manner, dodging each other�s spear just in time.
The spear attack and defense continued as if it were a dance.
Huh, is that real?
Obviously, it can cut, poke, and kill
That spear is an old one too
The twins replied to Snatch.
But, what�s this. So graceful, so beautiful
What Francie said is natural.
According to Shou-neechan�s plan, Motoko and Kurumi were to demonstrate by combining only the most spectacular techniques of the Kuromiya style.
The two have been training since they were children so they�re fighting in perfect harmony.
Teiyaa, haa
Eiyaa, toaa!
These slender and sweet girls wield long and dangerous spears with ease and continue their fight.
Then.
Kuromiya arts secret technique, phantom hazy butterfly
Kuromiya arts secret technique, shadow decapitation
Motoko and Kurumi used a skill at the same time
Haiyaa!
Toiyaa!
The violent flow of movement stops in an instant.
Then, the two looked at each other in the eye and stopped.
You�re improving, Kurumi
Motoko smiled at Kurumi.
It�s all the fruits of Motoko-ojousama�s guidance
Kurumi also smiled back at Motoko.
The two put down their spears.
Then they bowed at the camera.
The Kuromiya style demonstration is over.
Okay come here Motoko-oneechan, and Kurumi-oneechan
Sit over here
Eri and Rie, wearing their micro bikini, prepare a chair for Motoko and Kurumi.
Then, they also bring in a cart to hold the spears in advance.
Excuse me
Excuse me
Motoko and Kurumi put down their precious spears and sat down on the chair.
That was some amazing movement but you two didn�t sweat at all
Francie looks at Motoko with a refreshed face.
If this level of training makes me sweat, then I won�t be able to become an instructor
Motoko replies with a smile.
Can I touch those spears?
Snatch asks.
Yes, feel free
Try holding my spear
Kurumi hands over her spear to Snatch.
Oh, it isn�t as heavy as it looks. But, it�s.yeah, it�s a real blade
If it�s too heavy, you can�t use it
Motoko said.
In the battlefield, when food soldiers with long spears face each other and it turns to a stalemate, they try to cut each other from the side
Kurumi explains.
I heard that my ancestor Mikuriya Shirouzaemon defeated a samurai general with this spear
Huh, this was used in war?
Snatch panics and returns the spear to Kurumi.
Yes, I brought my heirloom spear with me today. My spear is a masterpiece named Demon Striking Spear
Motoko replies while caressing hers.
That�s amazing, were you also practicing ancient techniques with such an old-fashioned spear, right?
Yes. Kurumi and I are preserving the techniques of the Kuromiya house
Motoko replies to Francie.
But still, isn�t it hard to use spears in the modern age?
Snatch asks everyone�s doubt.
That�s right, I don�t think spears like this are used on the battlefield anymore.
Motoko said and smiled.
But, Kuromiya style of spear fighting is also useful in the current age
Oh, wait, I�ll get it over
Eri and Rie ran over and pushed in a wagon from outside the studio.
What�s this?
Francie and Snatch are interested in the wagon.
It�s the trial self-defense parasol from Kouzuki SS.
This looks like an ordinary parasol, however,
Motoko stood up, went to the wagon, took a parasol, and opened it.
The shaft of the parasol is made of lightweight reinforced alloy used in batons
Indeed, the shaft of the parasol is thicker.
It won�t bend even after receiving a heavy impact. It�s built to be strong
Motoko waved the parasol like a short spear, shuffling it with both hands.
With this, you can fight off an attack from thugs
Oh, I see. Using a parasol for self-protection
Francie nods.
Then, why don�t we test it? Mitama-oneesan, stealth Kinuka, Go!
Eri called and Mitama and Kinuka takes arm.
Dressed in a micro bikini, Mitama�s holding an iron tonfa in both hands.
Meanwhile, Kinuka who�s dressed like a ninja is holding an iron pipe.
Please come attacking from behind
Motoko and Kurumi took the self-defense parasol to the center of the studio.
I won�t hold back
That�s the etiquette of Anjou arts combat
Mitama and Kinuka told Motoko and Kurumi.
Yes, we will also go all out for the Kuromiya style spear fighting�s name
We�re ready anytime
Motoko and Kurumi turn their back on Mitama.
Sorry!
Sorry!
Mitama and Kinuka attacked Motoko and Kurumi at the same time.
Suiyaa!
Bachin!
Motoko and Kurumi used their self-defense parasol to protect their behind.
Then.
Teiyaa! Seiyaa
Seyaseya!
They used the parasol as a spear to counterattack.
They�ve been training all this week so they can use the parasol freely.
Kan, kan, chin!
The range frame of the self-defense parasol, the tonfa, and the iron pipe.
The sounds of metals violently clanging.
Ei, ei! Yaa!
Tei, tei! Toaa!
It looks like the fight is equal, but.
The tonfa which is obviously a weapon, and the iron pipe, look brutal.
Motoko and Kurumi were using parasols at a glance.
Appearance-wise, Motoko and Kurumi should be the ones at disadvantage.
Okay, that�s enough demonstration
That�s enough!
The twins stopped the four.
What it means that even if Mitama-oneesan who is a master of martial arts come with a dangerous-looking weapon
This parasol can deal with them
So, you can take down any of those molesters or perverts with a single blow
Kuromiya-oneesan�s parasol is the best
Eri and Rie looked at the camera and shows off cheerfully.
Apart from the parasol here, you can also use ordinary folding umbrellas
Kurumi brings in another trial product and shows it to the camera.
I see, they look like ordinary umbrellas but they�re using a light frame that won�t fall off. If paired with your technique, it can be a new form of self-defense
Francie took an umbrella from the wagon and said.
Oh, you�re right, the weight isn�t different from ordinary umbrellas. But, this shaft is hard. I can�t even bend it
I can�t do it either. This is amazing
Snatch also swings around the parasol.
So, are you doing self-defense classes using this parasol?
That�s our plan someday
Francie asks. Motoko replies.
Currently, we�re looking for a place that we can use as the Kuromiya style spear fighting self-defense dojo
But, this might come to fashion. It looks stylish
Yes, it doesn�t feel like a self-defense weapon at all
Naturally. That�s the prototype Shou-neechan instructed to make.
The parasol is high-quality, and it also has a good sense of fashion.
Then there�s also the fact that a princess is the one teaching you self-defense. I think that the technique that�s been around since the Warring States period itself will also attract the attention of girls who like history Thank you
Motoko thanked with a smile.
Once you�ve decided the specific location of your classroom, you can come and let us know again in this show
Rie faced the camera and said.
Then, today, we�re sending off the show with the usual members, plus Kurama Arisu-chan, Kuromiya Motoko-oneesan, and Mikuriya Kurumi-oneesan!
Eri happily announced.
What, is this going to be the usual flow?
Snatch asks the twins.
That�s right. There won�t be any more guests so we�ll let Snatch-oniisan take care of things
Eri replied.
But, it�s quite fun to have cute girls gather around
A former young lady, a current young lady, it�s a lot to talk about
Yukino smiled.
Good, well then, it�s going to be the usual. First, let�s talk about the news this week and then everyone can comment on that
Snatch will be hosting the show as usual.
Yukino�s corner is where she can say whatever she wants with the actors or current affairs as much as she wants.
I�ve been thinking about this. What about you?
As usual, Yukino speaks some absurd stuff.
Seeing Arisu and Motoko�s contrast in their opinions as they�re ignorant of the ways of the world is also fun.
Through this corner, the viewers see once again that Arisua and Motoko are indeed daughters of the nobility.
It seems to be doing well.
I�m watching the broadcast in the waiting room of the station.
Arisu, Motoko, and Kurumi are appearing today so I came with them to the TV station.
Knock, knock.
I hear a knock on the door.
It�s me
It�s Shou-neechan
Come in
Today, Shou-neechan�s dressed as an employee of the TV station, or some entertainment production company.
She�s wearing a slightly more fancy suit, a tighter skirt, and glasses.
I�ve received an angry call from the Kuromiya house
Yeah.
Naturally, they�re angry. Motoko-sama�s appearing on a vulgar TV show together with Kurama-sama�s daughter, whose house has fallen
Right.
From the Kuromiya house with their status.
\Yukino�s a daughter of Shriasaka Sousuke, the enemy of the country.
Eri and Rie, daughters of Yakuza.
A comedian, Snatch, and a gay columnist, Francie.
And Arisu, whose Kurama house is stripped of their noble status.
Having the daughter of the head of the Kuromiya house appear on TV together with them is unlikely.
Well, they resisted, but.
Shou-neechan said with a smile.
With that, the discussion of marrying off Motoko-sama has cut off
Right, that�s our objective.
For the Kuromiya house, they can�t send Motoko-sama, someone who brought shame to their house to another family.
Their pride as nobility won�t allow that.
Then, we�ll have Motoko and Kurumi in our care from now on, right?
Yes, it will definitely end that way. The Kuromiya head household doesn�t know how to deal with Motoko-sama anymore.
That�s good.
Motoko and Kurumi will now stay as mine.
1339. Check Age Difference
Dono-sama, I�ve been disowned from the Kuromiya house
Kuromiya house seems to have sent their official notice.
After returning from the TV station to the mansion, I changed clothes and went to the dining room.
In the dining room, Misuzu, Ruriko, Sakurako, and Mariko and Erica, the girls from the school of the young ladies have gathered, worried about Motoko.
What do I do now?
I smiled at Motoko.
Just stay with us
I replied honestly.
Shou-neechan�s already negotiating with the Kuromiya house stubbornly.
I look at Shou-neechan who�s talking to the phone in the dining room.
Shou-neechan�s still wearing her work suit.
Yes. They�ve told me that I can keep the Kuromiya house�s family treasures, such as the spear, which I took from home. I�ve been given permission to use the family name, and continue being the master of the Kuromiya style. I can go to school just like before In the end, Motoko�s a young lady of the nobility.
Yukino made some problematic statements on TV.
Eri, and Rie, the daughters of Yakuza.
Arisu of the Kurama house, which has been removed from the nobility. They have deemed their appearance on TV as shameless, and so.
Naturally, that�s fatal for a daughter of the nobility. Any talk of matchmaking with other families will collapse.
However, since Kuromiya house is a noble family, it would be shameful to have their daughter married to a nonoble family.
Thus, the realistic approach would be to disown her and place her in the Kouzuki house�s custody.
My friends in school may look at me coldly because I�m disowned, but I think that this is for the best
Motoko said.
Yeah, that could happen in their school.
At least, her friends among the daughters of nobility will decrease.
That won�t happen. Motoko-oneesama and Kurumi-san are very dashing and stylish
Today, Erica�s staying over.
Erica and Mariko are already in their pajamas, just waiting for us to come home.
I�ll start a campaign. I�ll let everyone know that Motoko-oneesama�s working hard to preserve her family skills for the future generations
Hearing those from the most popular girl in middle school on their campus is reassuring.
Ruriko and I will also talk to everyone. We�ll tell them that Motoko-san appeared on TV because she sincerely wants to keep the art of spear fighting
Yes, your family is currently in an awkward relationship, but you definitely love your family more than anyone else
If Misuzu and Ruriko of the Kouzuki house can help, then the daughters of nobility are less likely to cut ties with Motoko.
Everyone already knows that Motoko�s a strange girl who�s devoted to the spear.
Being married off to another family regardless of our will is something we�ve been afraid of since we were children
Ruriko said.
Once they discover that; If not for the outrage like appearing on TV, Motoko-oneesama would be married off to another family for the Kuromiya house, and she will no longer be able to use her spear that she loves.
Yes, I�m sure that they will understand how Motoko-san feels
Ruriko said. Misuzu agreed.
Indeed, I think that many were relieved to see Motoko-san�s resolute attitude
Sakurako, the young lady of the Kanou house, speaks.
And, I feel refreshed too. I�m glad that you�re free from the shackles of your home
Sakurako�s cousin, Mariko has said.
Mariko�s in a delicate position where she�s related to the nobility but she�s not a member, and so she�s particularly sensitive to the issues of the families.
I�m just happy. Motoko-oneesama�s joined our family, and Kurumi-san also joined in
Erica said.
Yomi-san, come over here
She calls Yomi, who�s watching Agnes and the girls prepare across the table.
Okay!
Yomi, wearing her pajamas, comes to us, with her huge breasts shaking.
Kurumi-san, sit next to me
what?
Erica and Yomi, then Kurumi.
Agnes-chan has her young group, the twins have their middle-school group active recently, and now that there�s three of us 14s in the same school, we should make team 14!
Erica said.
Kurumi-san is Motoko-oneesama�s attendant, but you�re quite the cutie that you must have some hidden fans in the school. Then, Yomi-san, who just transferred in is also getting a lot of attention! Yomi-san�s a beautiful woman, and more importantly, her large breasts are charming So says Erica, the one with fans all over the school, where the older girls want her as their little sister, and the younger admire her as their big sister.
Yeah, that looks good. There�s three of you in school after all
I said.
Eri, and Yomi, the two of the most popular girls on their own gather, some might start to feel jealous, but.
If you add Kurumi, the fluffy-type beauty, and make it a trio, they will look stable.
The three of them aren�t daughters of the nobility either.
Yomi is set as Agnes� attendant, Kurumi is following Motoko. So it won�t be weird if they get along.
Motoko, you don�t mind? Kurumi�s going to strengthen her bond with the other family
I tell Motoko, Kurumi�s master.
Indeed. Kurumi also need to strengthen her bonds not just with me, but with everyone else too
Motoko said.
Then that means, Motoko-san will be in my Team 17
Misuzu smiles.
Right, Motoko�s also a year older than me. Actually.
If that�s what Otono-sama and Motoko-ojousama says
Kurumi looked at Motoko and me and said.
I�ll do my best to fulfill my role
Geez, don�t be so stiff!
Erica told Kurumi.
That�s right, we�re a family, sisters. And so let�s help each other out and be friendly. That�s all you need to do
Yomi said with a bright smile.
I.
Mana! If you�re in the kitchen, then come here
What is it, Onii-chan?
Mana wearing pajama and apron comes from the kitchen.
Erica, Yomi, and Kurumi are going to different schools, but since Mana�s also 14, you�re joining team 14 too
I�m worried that Mana becomes alone.
Even in the new middle school, the twins are in their first year, and Mana�s the only one in her second year.
Huh? I don�t need it
Mana said.
But you girls are in the same age, despite being in a different school, and you girls are family so you should get along with them
That�s right, it�s what Sensei says
Yomi said.
I also wanted to be friends with Mana-san all this time
Me too. I�ve only been here for a short time but I think that Mana-san is beautiful, and a good housewife, and that there are a lot of things I don�t know yet. That�s why I wanted to be friends Erica said.
Me too, it�s an opportunity so I want to be closer
Kurumi said.
And so, why don�t you become the leader of team 14, Mana-san?
Erica puts Mana as the senior of my women.
She knows what to do.
You should accept it after hearing them go that far, Mana
I smiled.
Yeah, I get it. If Onii-chan asks me, then Mana will follow
Good.
But, if that�s the case, isn�t Motoko-san and my team 17, the weakest of the group?
Misuzu asks.
Err, wait a second. Let�s summarize this first. Kou, what are the ages of the girls in the family?
Mariko asks.
Err, Minaho-neesan�s.
I speak up.
You can put the adult group in just one pile. Don�t talk about our age please
Katsuko-nee whispers from the side.
Nagisa and I are still young, but Minaho-ojousama.
Yeah, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa are 21.
Minaho-neesan;
Hey, Katsuko!
Minaho-neesan�s voice comes from the speaker.
Oh, she�s listening.
So, let�s keep it with the high-school and below
Katsuko-nee laughs.
Err, first, Tsukiko-oneesama is 18, and is in the third year of high-school
Yomi goes back on topic in a hurry.
Nei-oneechan�s also 18. Although, she�s in her second year, instead of third
Mana said.
I mean, Nei isn�t even registered in school so she can�t graduate from her third year.
Then, Mitama-san is also 18
Mariko said.
Yoshiko-oneesama is also 18. Although, she hasn�t devoted her everything to Onii-sama yet
Ruriko said.
Speaking of which, she�s not here. But Arisu�s sister, Misato, is also 18. She�s currently a prostitute cadet.
The 18s are scattered. I think it�s going to be hard for them to form a team, right?
Mariko said.
But, Tsukiko and Mitama-san goes to Onii-chan�s school, and Nei-oneechan is a student there too, so I guess they�re gathered anyway
Mana said.
Then, the next one is team 17. That�s Motoko-san and me
Misuzu begins counting.
Shie hasn�t devoted her everything yet, but she�s also 17
Sakurako replies.
Sakurako�s former bodyguard. Our current seamstress, Shiranui-san is 17.
Also, Kana. She�s 17!
Mariko, who gets along with Kana-senpai, has said.
Huh, is that all?
That�s not a lot of 17s
Mana and Misuzu said.
It�s okay. Momoko-oneesama and Yamada Umeko-san are both 17
Mariko smiled.
Well, we still don�t know what Kou will do with Momoko-oneesama, but.
That�s.Hmm.
Okay, now team 16! We have a lot here!
Mana continues the conversation.
First of all, Onii-chan is 16, Yukino-oneechan, Mana-oneechan, Megu-oneechan, Edie-chan
Sakurako and I are also 16
Mariko said.
Marika-oneesama is also 16
Erica talks about her sister from a different mother. Marika�s in her dorm so she�s not staying here today.
Team 16 is split between Onii-chan�s schoolmates and young ladies. I think that they should stick together more
Mana urged.
Oh? But we do get along, yes?
Mariko said, but.
Well, Mariko-oneechan, have you spoken to Ai-oneechan?
That�s.well, that girl doesn�t speak at all!
Well, how about Megu-oneechan
Sometimes, we do. Like, pass the soy sauce or something
Hmm.
I�m not good at dealing with them, and I don�t think Megumi-san is either
Misuzu said.
It�s about Ruri-oneechan�s level, she�s a young lady, yet, she gets along with us
Mana�s right.
Ruriko�s been desperately learning housework in the mansion for the past six months and Megu and the girls have accepted her.
I know that I have to make compromise
Misuzu�s started cleaning up the toilets every morning recently.
She�s hoping to get closer to the family that she hasn�t gotten to know yet.
Mariko too, you�re friends with Kana-senpai, so you should be able to get along with Megu and the girls
I told Mariko.
Well, Kana�s fun
That means that to Mariko�s eyes, Megu and Ai are ordinary schoolgirls, and aren�t as interesting
Megu and Ai are also interesting, you�ll find them when you look for it
I said.
Just like the team 18. Team 16 also needs some harmony.
Following, team 15. Michi and me
Ruriko said.
Wait, it�s just two, right?
Mana said.
Oh, you�re right. We need to increase our group further
No, no, don�t force inflation Ruriko
I told in panic, but.
No, Onii-sama, we�ve talked about this before but I have someone I want you to meet
Err.
That�s for another day, I�ll refrain for now
Ruriko smiled.
Then, we have team 14! Mana-san�s the leader, then Yomi-san, Kurumi-san, and I are the members
Erica points at the girls.
As expected, having it a bit crowded is nice. Mana-san, how about we recruit everyone in the team 14
Yeah, let�s do that
Ericas said. Mana replies lightly.
Then.
Oh, speaking of which, Anya-san mentioned that the two foreign sisters that were with her are also 14, right?
Oh, yeah. the younger of the drill sister, Anna, is 14.
Oh, yeah. Anna�s 14, and Dolly�s 16
Now, Anya�s back in Southeast Asia together with the two.
It�s to bring the remaining 11 girl assassins.
I still haven�t done it with the sisters.
Should we add them to their age groups respectively? Now that we�re talking about her, how old is Anya-san?
Mana asks.
Hmm, I think that she�s on 16, 17, or 18
Anya�s originally miss Corderlia�s minion cum pet
Her codename is Nikita Gorbachev.
She must�ve some set age.
But, there�s the talk of transferring to our high school.
At least, she should be in high school.
Well, let put them on hold for now
If that�s the case, that may be not only three but all thirteen girl assassins will come together.
Then, team 13. We have the twins, Arisu-chan, Kinuka-chan
Haiji�s also 13
Mariko, her former master, said.
Apart from Haiji, they�re all gathered and attend in the same school
I muttered.
On the contrary, Haiji needs some support.
I�m looking after Haiji so don�t worry about her. The students still think that Haiji�s my bodyguard
Mariko said.
I like that girl. So don�t worry about her
That said, Haiji surely feels lonely not having another family member in her class.
Ruriko said.
Right, we need someone urgent
Misuzu said.
Right, I have a candidate for that
Sakurako says.
Lastly, team 12!
Mana smiled.
Agnes-chan, Luna-chan, Karen-chan, Koyomi-chan
I think that this one is the most stable? Danna-sama and we always look after this group the most
Ruriko said.
But, if I recall, Agnes had someone she wants to join the family
Speaking of which.
Then, team 12 is still increasing
Ruriko says it�s natural.
Yeah, I think that the first friend Agnes-chan will make in her life will be someone she�ll make join the family
Mana?
Well, if Agnes-chan�s first friend failed, that�ll be a lifetime trauma for her
Right, she might never make friends anymore
Even Ruriko says that.
That�s why we�ll use even Luna-chan�s Miko power just to make sure that she keeps her first friend
really?
I guess, that�s all teams for now?
Mana said.
Papa, good night
Mao-chan comes in, Nagisa brought her.
She�s been waiting for me to return from the TV station so she stayed awake. She looks sleepy.
Yeah, good night, Mao-chan
I embraced Mao-chan.
Oh, we forgot about team 4, right?
Mana said with a wry smile.
Right, team four is precious
I rub my cheeks with the warm Mao-chan.
1340. School Festival Part 1
Ai�s amazing
Yeah. Usually, she�s so slow on things, but.
She�s fast in here, and precise too
Usually, it�s just us in the bakery, but today.
Today, we�ve got some high school girls raring to go.
Uhm, I got used to it. Once I got used to it.I got faster
Ai says while rolling out more doughs to form a shape and arranging it on the pads.
In the tennis club, I never knew that Ai is this capable.
It�s got to be Katsuko-san. Her guidance is great!
Today�s the first day of the school festival.
Our bakery is joining up with the tennis club and opening a cafe.
It�s an open cafe with plastic chairs and tables behind the student cafeteria where Katsuko-nee�s van is usually parked.
In case the weather is bad, we plan on borrowing the corner of the school cafeteria, but we have good weather today.
Outside are the members of the tennis club wearing their uniform, doing waitress work.
Inside the bakery, we�re selling the pastries Ai made, and the pastries the tennis club girls made, so I�m just watching. Not touching anything.
Look, Ai and Baker-kun is learning how to make good pastry so quickly
One of the girls said.
Baker-kun, they�re talking about me.
Seriously, some horrible people say that Katsuko-san does it all
But, seeing Ai bake pastry right in front of us
No, I always tell them that it�s Ai who does it
The tennis club also trained how to make pastries a bit just for this school festival.
It helps that people speak of Ai�s skill.
Okay, that�s enough chit-chat! The third batch is ready, I�ll put it out there so be ready to take it to the store
Katsuko-nee takes baked pastries out of the oven.
This is fun.
Yeah.
When Katsuko-nee was in her first year in high school. Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped her.
This is my first time participating in a high school festival.
However, Katsuko-nee�s the teacher of the pastry-making course, not a student.
She can�t go out and be a regular customer outside.
In the end, she�s just here to manage the bakery.
Okay, Katsuko-san
Wow, it�s freshly baked, still hot
This and this should be placed next to each other since they cost the same. Make it easy so the other shop girls don�t get confused
Katsuko-nee gives instructions.
Do you need help?
Megu comes in, opening the door from the school cafeteria side.
The locks are released for today.
Not really, here, Megumi-chan. Take him with you
Katsuko-nee looked at me and smiled.
Oh, right. You two are a couple, why don�t you two go hold hands and run around the festival?
One of the tennis club girls said.
No, but, I feel sorry to leave Katsuko-nee and Ai to do everything
I said.
It�s still the first day of the school festival so we can alternate when taking breaks. Either way, your job for the next two days is to support the tennis club girls, so you can take it easy Between Ai�s pastry, and the Tennis club pastry, mine won�t sell.
Just go.Ai.has the tennis club
Ai told me.
Right, Ai was a former tennis club member.
I�ll do my best with everyone
Right.
It�s good to know that the people who she wasn�t close with back when she was a tennis club member, is getting to know her better.
That�s right, if Baker-kun is here, we can�t have girls talk
Wifey, take baker-kun with you
The tennis club girls told Megu.
You can stay away for at least an hour
Katsuko-nee looked at the clock and said.
Okay, then we�ll be leaving for now. Megu, let�s go
Eeh, Yoshi-kun?
We�re leaving, and then.
Oh, wait, since we have the opportunity, bring the freshly baked ones to the front
Katsuko-nee said in a hurry.
Oh, okay. It�s this, right?
I�ll take this
With that said, Megu and I brought a pad each and went through the back entrance.
Wow, this is amazing
Megu�s surprise is natural. The tennis-wear cafe has no vacancy.
It�s just the first day of the school festival, and yet.
Even the parents of the students in our school are here.
Ah, Nobu. Bring the new ones here!
Kana-senpai, who�s managing the open-air cafe called us right away.
We borrowed a large tent from the school to use for our store.
Though we call it a cafe, the only drinks available are iced tea and coffee, which were boiled in the bakery and chilled at the drink server.
If it�s hot, then it�s troublesome to handle, so this is the only way.
If they want hot drinks, then there�s a vending machine in the cafeteria.
Okay, new pastries have arrived
Kana-senpai who wears her white tennis fair and white sun visor told the customers and the other club members who are shop assistants.
The sales are doing well it seems
I whispered to Kana-senpai.
It�s a huge success. There are other coffee shops but ours seem to be the most popular. As expected, the idea of freshly baked pastry and beautiful girls in tennis clothes is a great idea Kana-senpai speaks excitedly.
Besides, they�re attracting customers too
Looking at where Kana-senpai�s gazing.
Anjou arts kenpo secret technique ! Vacuum one-hand spinning top!
As usual, Mitama�s wearing her white cap and white school uniform for some reason.
She�s spinning the Japanese sword she pulled out of the sheathe.
Teiyaa! You�re always making extra moves!
ooh!
The crowd claps as they watch her spin the sword.
I�ve been thinking about this.
Why is it that Anjou arts Kenpo seems to be a street performing art?
Still, nobody thinks that it�s weird for a high-school girl to hold a Japanese sword.
Mitama in her school uniform is already absurd, so it suits her just fine.
It�s not even cosplay, her appearance in men�s clothing and holding a sword is on a DNA level already.
Haa!
Mitama flips the spinning tip of the sky and grabbed it mid-air.
Done!
Then, the spectators clapped their hands.
As expected, people who appear on TV are different
Yeah, this is definitely art
The parents of the students, an old man and an old lady said.
The small children are clapping their hands for Mitama.
What�s up, Darling?
Turning around, Edie�s there.
She�s been organizing and monitoring the customers all day.
No, I don�t have anything to do in the bakery. So, we�re going to take a look around the school for an hour
Then I�m going too!
I looked at Megu.
You mind, Megu?
Not at all. Let�s go with the three of us
Megu replied with a smile.
Mitama, I appoint you as the fire bandit reformer of this place! Watch out for bad guys and keep the peace!
Edie sad.
Leave it to me! I, Anjou Mitama have been appointed as the fire bandit reformer! I will keep the peace in this place!
Wow!
The students, their parents, and even children clap their hands for Mitama.
Mitama has that charm that can pull people around her
Edie�s right.
She�s a girl with star quality.
I�m also here so there�s no need to worry
Turning around, I see Tsukiko.
She�s erasing her presence using her Miko power again.
In case that someone problematic appears, I�ll get rid of them
We have a lot of enemies.
There would be police or other organizations that are trying to investigate to get in touch with us in some way.
Kouzuki SS should be checking the people coming to the campus, but still.
We�re not like Misuzu�s school where you can�t enter during the festival without an invitation.
In fact, anyone can come to our school during the festival. As long as they don�t look suspicious.
Just when I thought of that.
Oh, looking good!
Kudou-papa�s here.
He�s drinking iced coffee, gnawing on the pastry.
As usual, he�s wearing a thin black suit and a colored shirt. A thin necktie. And he�s wearing dark-colored sunglasses.
He�s suspicious when it comes to appearance.
Kudou-papa can pass through our school unchecked.
Shingeki no Kyojin movie is out, right?
Kudou-papa smiled at me.
It�s that thing where huge humans come out, I was surprised
What is he talking about?
Normally, when you talk about Shingeki no Kyojin, it�s about Uno Juukichi-sensei, right?
What?
Or, Shimada Shougo-sensei
Shimada Shougo�s not Shingeki, it was Shinkokugeki!
Edie said.
Darling, ignore him. Only one in a hundred people laugh at his jokes
Oh, right.
I have three children, but it�s my first time coming to a high school festival. Shinichi�s busy with his work, Haruka and Michi never gave me an invitation, saying that they�d rather die than invite me Even before that, Michi�s school won�t even allow you to have a ticket.
But, why is Kudou-san in our school festival?
To be honest, Michi and Kudou Haruka don�t come to our school either.
He�s irrelevant.
Well, yeah, stuff
Kudou-papa looked at Edie.
If you�re going to walk around the school then be careful
I know
Kudou-san�s dispatched by Kouzuki SS.
Then that means that Kudou-san has to make moves behind the scenes.
Go on, you�re wasting time you know
Kudou-san said. I.
Take care of things
I bowed my head.
Yeah, I got this
Kudou-papa said with a smile.
Mana and the girls will come after a while
I look at the mail I received and said.
Mana, Eri, Rie, Arisu, and Kinuka are attending their new school this morning, and so.
They�re going to our school�s festival in the afternoon to play.
Yukino and Mitama are here, so the twins and Stealth Kinuka coming to play over doesn�t look weird.
Arisu also did make an appearance on TV last time.
Misuzu and Ruriko, and the girls from the school for the young ladies want to come too, but.
We had to ask them to give up because the security for the daughters of Kouzuki, Kanou, and Kuromiya houses would be too much.
We�ve got a lot of strangers coming from all sides.
Agnes too, she�s got blue eyes and blonde hair so she stands out too much.
Well, the school festival there is soon.
I�m going there so forgive me.
Speaking of which, Megu, how�s the women�s track and field club?
Oh? I�m done with my duty already. Tomorrow, I�ll be there the whole morning. Besides;
Megu smiled wryly.
Captain Takeshiba�s idea is to show the usual practice and measurements of each member�s record, but.
Showing off training during the school festival?
The concept was to let the parents see the effort and sweat, and how serious we are at the athletics, but then some weird men with cameras came over
Huh?
You know, when in tournaments on track and field, you wear light clothing when trying to set a new record, right? That�s what they want to spy on
Oh, even high-school girls wear those tight ones
That made Takeshiba-san furious, and said, How dare you look at our sacred athletics with such lascivious eyes! So, she put on long-sleeved training clothes and canceled the record measurement Oh, I see
So, the vice proposed a change of plan. Instead of us club members, we decided to have parents who came to the school festival and hadn�t run on the track for a long time to run and measure their records The parents get recorded instead?
It�s hard to do long distances so we just make them run 50 meters, or do a long jump. We decided to only accept experienced people when it comes to the high jump. We have quite a few alumni who were on the track-and-field team They�ve been away from athletics since high school, so I guess they want to give it a try.
Mitama and I will run later
Edie said.
Takeshiba�s taking care of Megumi so I�ll return the favor at least
Edie�s a champion in the martial arts tournament, it was at late night, but it was on TV.
So, she�s quite famous too.
No, she�s originally an outstanding student so everyone in the school knows her.
The fact that she�s accompanied with a clear track record is big.
Thanks, Edie
Megu thanked Edie.
It�s nothing. So, what are we going to look at, Darling?
Edie asks me.
Hmm, to be honest, I got nothing in particular that I want to see
I look at the school festival event map, but.
I�m not interested in the cultural clubs� exhibit, or the light music club�s concert.
Sure, at times like that, just walk around and enjoy the atmosphere
Megu pulled my hand and started walking.
Do you want something cold? Oh, they�re selling ice cream over there Yoshi-kun!
Edie�s following behind me as Megu drags me.
Three ice cream please
Megu happily told the student seller.
So this is the cooking group�s place.
You three sure always are together
The senior from the culinary club, who�s in charge of making the homemade ice cream tells us while filling up the paper cup with ice cream.
But, what about Natou-san? Why is she not with you?
Nei.
Oh, add another one
I said.
I�ll hold one for Ya-chan
Yes, we should
I�ll deliver it to her
The bakery�s taken over by the women�s tennis club.
Nei�s got no place to go.
Ai and Katsuko-nee can guide them in making pastry, but Nei can�t.
The cafe in front is to have the tennis girls as the waitresses.
Besides, Nei�s too beautiful that she gathers attention if she�s a waitress.
Here, four ice cream
Ah, I�ll pay for it
I paid for the four portions.
Thanks, tell Natou-san my regards. I�ve been in the same class as her back at the first year
Nei is staying at the kendo hall that she set fire after struggling against the teacher from Shriasaka Sousuke�s faction.
Back then, she always makes a scary face, but recently, she�s getting brighter. Ever since she�s been with you guys
Natou-senpai�s such a beauty when she smiles
Other cooking club members say from the side.
She�s too much of a beauty that nobody talks to her, but she has a lot of fans among the girls I�m one of them. Uhm, please tell her my regards
Okay, I�ll tell her
Everyone knows that Megu and I are engaged, that we�re living together.
So, they don�t see my relationship with Nei as man and woman.
If you add Edie, Katsuko-nee, Ai, and Kana-senpai, they only see it as being friends in the bakery.
Okay then, I�m going to Nei�s place
I hold Nei and my share of ice cream.
Then, Megu is holding hers and Edie�s.
Edie�s empty-handed since she�s a bodyguard.
Yoshi-kun, Nei-oneesan�s place
Yeah, she should be there today
She�s usually hidden room in the basement of the principal�s office, which is now the classroom for Minaho-neesan and her prostitute cadets.
So she�s not there.
If we�re looking for Nei.
I think she�s going to be in the English prep room that Minaho-neesan was using before
She must be watching the school festival from that room, where all the school�s surveillance systems are located.
Nei can be alone there.
The ice cream will melt so let�s hurry!
I went to our objective while jogging.
1341. School Festival A Part 2 Explosive Girl
What�s up, Yo-chan?
The English prep room is a room where you can check the cameras all over the school, so.
Nei was watching us come to her.
She made sure that no other students are nearby and unlocked the door.
Going inside, Nei�s sitting in front of lots of monitors.
No, Katsuko-nee gave me an hour of free time so.
So don�t come here! You could�ve gone around with Megu-chan and Edie during that time
Nei said with a gentle smile.
I also want to see Ya-chan. Here, ice cream.
Hmm, thanks, Yo-chan. You can sit here, Megu-chan
Okay
I pull out a pipe chair leaning against the wall and we all sat down to eat ice cream.
A lot of people are here today and they seem to be having fun
Nei looked at the parents and guardians who came to the festival today and said.
Ya-chan, you don�t like crowds?
Well yeah. I don�t like it when there�s a crowd
Nei�s usual bright personality is something she made.
Nei was on the verge of a mental breakdown after her twin brother got murdered, and so she used Kyouko-san as her model to create a personality that was bright, energetic, and bold.
The real Najima Yasuko is a docile, quiet, and introverted girl.
But, we�re here. Let�s go tour around the school, Ya-chan. Don�t just watch from the cameras, look at them in person
I suggested.
Thanks, Yo-chan
Nei smiled.
But, maybe not now
Then, the extension phone rings.
Hello?
Nei picks up the phone.
Yes, I�ll give it a check too. Yes, got it. I�m with Yo-chan. I�m going out. Uhh, yes, okay Roger that
Nei ends the call
Minaho-neesan?
Yep! As expected of Yo-chan
No, Minaho-neesan�s the only one Nei talks half-respectfully.
I mean, only Minaho-neesan knows that we�re here since she�s watching the cameras through the surveillance system underground.
What�s up, Ya-chan? Kudou-san is also here
Kudou-papa�s a man from the other side, and he showed up on purpose.
He�s sending a message for us to be careful.
I thought that Nei was in the surveillance room because she had no place to stay, but it seems that Minaho-neesan tasked her to do something.
Something�s happening in school right now.
I can�t tell you right now. We�re still in a situation where we have to be vigilant
Nei said.
To be honest, we don�t know how many of them are mixed in with the parents
We�re having a school festival, and there�s no stopping the outsiders from coming and going
Our school is a regular co-ed high school.
We�re not like Misuzu�s school where you can�t enter unless you have an invitation ticket, and there�s a strict inspection at the entrance.
So, Minaho-oneechan wants me and Yo-chan to go fishing
Fishing?
To be precise, we�re going to be the bait, for fishing, I guess? We�re going to drag some enemies and pick them up
She meant that we�re going to be the bait.
If the enemy�s infiltrated the school, then Kudou-papa�s probably deployed his group too.
We can stir up the place and reveal which are the enemies.
Well, give me a moment
Edie said with a smile.
We can go out after we finish our ice cream
That�s right. It�s a special made ice cream from the cooking club.
Right. Let�s finish eating first before moving, Nei-oneesan
Megu told Nei.
After we�re done eating ice cream, we head out of the English prep room.
Where should we go around first?
I open the special event map of the school festival.
Nei-oneesan, the anime research exhibit seems close
Megu recalled that Nei�s an otaku so she made that suggestion.
Oh, skip that. Their anime scope is so small
Nei said.
They�re only into the current anime and popular voice actors. They call themselves anime research circle, so they should at least know Momotaro: Umi no Shinpei!
What�s that title?
Megu asks.
Momotaro: Umi no Shinpei, is a sister film to Momotaro no Umiwashi, the first full-length animation in Japan. It�s a film made to raise awareness of the war efforts. There�s a great music scene where Momotaro goes to an island ruled by westerners with a Japanese naval paratroop unit and teaches Japanese to the local children Edie, why do you even know about that?
You can�t even talk Japanese half a year ago.
No, not that I mind.
Anyway, my preferences don�t align with them
Nei said.
Then, how about the tokusatsu research group?
Megu found another otaku-oriented study group on the map.
Oh, they�re bad too. They don�t even know the influence of Judo Isshin on the action side, or Daiei�s Yokai Taisen on the modeling side when talking about the history of Kamen Rider Err.
The company that made the large-sized stuff monsters for that movie were the ones to make the Kamen Rider monsters. That experience is still alive in the creation of the Shocker monster I�m getting curious.
Ya-chan, have you ever talked about that with the people from the anime or tokusatsu research groups?
I don�t know if she�d been in contact with the research groups, but.
Nope. The truth is, I�ve only listened to them when they�re hanging out in their clubrooms through the surveillance systems!
Nei said.
That�s why I know that their otaku knowledge isn�t that deep
Oh, I knew it.
Then, Nei-oneesan, why don�t you go and share your knowledge with them?
Megu said.
Huh, why? Why would I go out of my way to do something that�ll get hated?
Nei said with a wry smile.
Yo-chan�s the only one who listens to my otaku knowledge without getting bored
People who like anime have different interests though. If the topic is in the same genre, it�s natural that people will hate it if you�re trying to push knowledge that they�re not interested in Edie tells Megu.
As for me, I�m interested as long as there�s something to learn
Edie�s a genius so she just swallows any knowledge given to her.
Especially in visual culture. They�re a reflection of the customs of the people who produced them. Instead of reading a bad guidebook, you can learn more about the lifestyle, way of thinking, and historical customs, by watching at least ten movies of the ethnic group I see. Edie�s looking through Nei�s collection of movies, manga, and anime with such sense of purpose.
For example, Japanese anime has a lot of stories about going to the beach, hot springs, and such. This shows that Japanese people have a special sympathy to sea bathing and hot springs Oh, now that you mention that. If they live on land without the ocean, they won�t make stories about swimming in the sea. The abundance of hot springs is another feature of Japan Well yeah.
I think only a few Japanese borns have never soaked in a hot spring ever since they were born.
What I don�t get is why do Japanese anime always have watermelon splitting at the beach?
Huh, Edie?
As far as I can tell, watermelon splitting isn�t an activity they do at the beach. It�s not something every group do at beaches, like in the anime
That�s true.
I also haven�t done watermelon splitting in real life either.
Well you see Edie, that�s what they call the beauty of style
Nei laughs.
There�s a lot more of that in the past, but there�s less of it recently. In anime and tokusatsu until the �80s, they always play the Hagoita on New Year�s, and the loser of the game will get their face scribbled with ink. Despite having only so few houses doing that for real Using inks when winning Hagoita? What?
Hagoita�s a board with a picture someone painted with a cloth or something.
The one they decorate every year with pictures of the year�s events and stuff, right?
It�s often in the news near the end of the year or something.
What�s the game with that thing?
The winner gets to have their portrait for the year? Hmm
Grendizer was aired in Europe under the title of Goldrack and it was popular, but, for their new year�s episode, they were playing Hagoita, so I wondered how the people from the other side thought of that. What do they think when Duke Freed, Koko-kun, and others wore kimonos Sometimes, I don�t get what Nei�s talking about.
Then.
What do you need from us?
Suddenly, Edie turned her back and asked.
Then.
A beautiful girl is standing there, wearing a uniform from another school and a backpack behind.
She�s a high schooler. She�s got long black hair tied up in braids.
Her eyes seem to be brooding over something.
Excuse me. You�re Kuromori Kou-sama, am I correct?
She�s called me with that name.
No, you got it wrong. I�m Yoshida. Yoshida Yoshinobu
I forced a smile and said.
I�m Yoshida Yoshinobu in this school.
Kuromori Kou is the name I give I use on the surface when my family is involved.
Also, in my family register, when I got adapted to the Kuromori house, I�m named Kuromori Yoshinobu.
Then, since I also took over Nei�s brother�s register, and also got adopted to the Kuromori house, I also have the name of Kuromori Keito.
uhm, I�m sorry to ask but could you follow me?
I denied that I�m Kuromori Kou and yet the girl still speaks.
My Lord has parked his car outside the school. Please come and have a discussion with him
A car outside the school.
Who is this girl�s master?
Oh, sorry, but I�m just taking a break. I can�t afford to waste any more time
I told the girl.
Then.
We have a bomb in this backpack
The girl speaks to me with a straight face.
In case you don�t show up, we�ll detonate this explosive. I�ll die with Kuromori-sama. No, it�ll cause a lot of destruction in the school building so there will be a lot of casualties So they sent a suicide bomber here?
Nei asks.
Uhm, if you can�t come with me, then. I may be reluctant, but.
The girl says while sweat floats on her forehead
I.
Hmm, is that your idea? Or is it your Master�s idea?
I ask with a smile.
Do you have the switch? Or does your master have it remote controlled?
The braided girl;
Ah, my master has it. Master can detonate it. so, there�s no way I would spare my life and prevent the explosion
She says with a confused face.
Oh, she�s got a small camera attached to the belt of the backpack.
I guess their master is watching from afar.
Oh, there�s also a headset attached to her ear.
Her master is listening to our conversation through the microphone.
She�s also giving instructions to the girl through the radio every step of the way.
I have a few things I don�t like
I said.
First, you�re not naming yourself
I said. the braided girl panics.
i�m Kurose Anju
She names herself.
No, I�m angry not at you, but at your master
I glare at Kurose.
No, uhm, I can�t speak of my Master�s name
I thought so.
Then, I won�t meet with someone who can�t name themselves
Huh? No, but, kuromori-sama?
I told you, you got it wrong. I�m Yoshida
that�s not it, but.I�m carrying a bomb on me!
Kurose-san tries to show off the backpack.
There�s no way there�s a bomb there, you know? I hate nonsense jokes like that
I said.
Yeah, I get it. This wasn�t Kurose-san�s idea. You�re not someone who�d come up with something like this, and you�re not someone who�d willingly go through it either
She�s not someone from the other side.
She came to me with a straightforward tone.
Her behavior doesn�t show any cunning or evil.
So, this trivial threat is your master�s idea. Furthermore, he forced you to it, getting you to trouble and enjoying watching us get afraid
Now that evil is a hundred points.
That�s unforgivable. He�s just plain rude and looks down on us. I don�t like that
no, but, there really is a bomb here!
Kurose-san appeals to me with a crying face.
Is it okay, Yoshi-kun?
Megu grips my arm and asks.
No problem, Darling�s got it right
Yeah, I agree with Yo-chan
Edie and Nei supported me.
It�s obvious. Her master doesn�t have the guts to bring real explosives, even if it�s just a prop to scare me. They only speak of threats, but that backpack is empty. Just like her master, there�s nothing inside I purposely fan the flames.
Either way, her master is listening from afar.
I�m making him a laughingstock.
Well yeah, if it�s a remote-controlled explosive, then they would be afraid to touch it just from the fear that it will malfunction.
If they make a mistake and detonate the bomb, it�ll cause collateral damage to the public school that�s in the school festival, and that�s big trouble
Seriously, looking down on us. Do they really think that they can fool us with such an obvious trick
Right, even a three-year-old won�t fall for something like that
What�s with your master? Did his brain stop growing after three?
Edie and Nei are making fun of Kurose-san�s master so he can hear them.
Eh, err. uhm
Kurose-san is chaotically confused.
Tell your Master this. Where are your manners! Also, if you want to meet me, then come here! Don�t use your subordinate for something this trivial. That�s all!
I made it clear.
Let�s go, Megu
That�s right, let�s just ignore them, Yo-chan
It�s not your fault, it�s just that your master is an idiot
We turned our backs on Kurose-san and head off.
Then.
wait! I�m begging you! Ah?
Turning around, Kurose-san is holding her earphone, listening to something.
yes! Yes, I udnerstand. Norihiko-sama
Norihiko, that�s the girl�s master.
uhm, My lord said that he�s on his way right now
I see. He got a silly trick up his sleeve, but.
He definitely wanted to see me.
He wants to meet to a place where there are no other people
Kurose-san listens to the instructions on her earphone and tells us.
My lord has seven bodyguards apart from me. Therefore, Kuromori-sama is allowed to bring the same number of guards with him
Allowed? Why is he so bossy?
Also, the Takakura shrine maidens aren�t allowed to approach within 300 meters of my Lord. He said that he�d meet with Kuromori-sama if the conditions are met
No thanks. It�s not like I want to meet with your Master either way
I said.
He�s the one who wants to meet me, right? I didn�t make any promises with your Master. I have no intentions with someone that rude
I walked up to Kurose-san and approached the small camera on her shoulder.
If you want to come, then do it. Come here However, only two bodyguards. It�s annoying to have a bunch of bodyguards walking around at a fun school festival. Have some common sense I said, then opened the school festival map.
Err.
We don�t even know who the other party is so it�s dangerous to call them to the principal�s office.
She doesn�t know that the whole school is under the Black Forest�s control.
We shouldn�t give them hints then.
If that�s the case.
Nobody uses this room during the school festival
Megu points at the map of the school building.
Yeah, the emergency broadcast room next to the principal�s office isn�t usually in use.
That�s the room where Endou attacked Yukino last May, and I eventually raped her.
Oh, I�m in the broadcast committee so I have the key
Edie gives out an easy lie.
This room is soundproof so we can have secret conversations here
Kurose-san, remember. It�s this room. You�re here right now
I show Kurose-san the map and give instructions.
Ah, yes. I can see it
Kurose-san understood it right away.
Oh, she belongs to the bodyguard families.
Guards mainly check out the places to follow in advance.
They�re accustomed to looking at maps and getting a sense of what the space looks like
Good, come to this room after five minutes I won�t wait for more, so dash for it. You hear?
I look at the camera and said.
Go, you should meet with your master now
Edie told Kurose-san.
Oh, right. I understand. Thank you
Kurose-san bows her head to Edie.
Then, she bows her head.
uhm, I�m sorry for the trouble. We will see you later
She hurries and leaves.
Wait, Kurose-san
I stopped Kurose-san at that moment.
what?
Kurose-san turned around in surprise.
Which family are you serving?
The way she�s behaving, I can tell that she has the elegance of someone from the nobility.
Her uniform is different so she�s not from Misuzu�s school.
But.
The school for young ladies only has the ladies of nobility.
The sons of nobility, and their bodyguard, should be attending a different school.
Just like Kurose-san.
That�s.
Kurose-san paused for a moment.
Then, after confirming that there�s no point in hiding anymore.
She whispered.
I�m a servant of the Ishigami house
Oh, I get it now.
Ishigami house should be a relative of Motoko�s Kuromiya house.
I see. So that�s how it is.
1342. School Festival A Part 3 Dumb Master
1343. School Festival A Part 4 Violently
I think they�re coming to protest on Motoko coming to our home
I tell Megu, Nei, and Edie while we�re on our way to the broadcasting room next to the principal�s office.
Well, that was waiting to happen. There�s nothing else recent that comes to mind
Nei laughs.
Should we tell Minaho-neesan, just in case?
I took out my phone.
Katsuko-nee�s coaching the tennis club girls at the bakery.
She�s tied up.
Minaho-neesan�s probably teaching the prostitute cadets in the basement of the principal�s office, but.
No, since it�s the school festival today, they might�ve moved to the underground facility in the hotel at the front of the station.
Then.
Purururururu!
My phone rings before I could make a call.
I guess it�s Minaho-oneesan if you look at the timing.
Nei�s right, the phone shows Minaho-neesan�s name.
It�s likely that the enemy takes away our phones, so.
We don�t actually register our names.
For example, Minaho-neesan�s name here is Sategaya Yasue-obaasan
Hello
I answered the call.
It�s me, Yoshinobu. I saw it all. Nearly everything is as you guessed. And so, I�ll let you take care of it later. We�re still busy
Minaho-neesan talks quickly.
I�m sure you�d be able to handle it. We�ll accept the outcome of your decisions. See you
Putsu. Tuu.
She ended the call.
What did Minaho-oneesan say?
Megu asks me.
She told me to deal with ith myself
It�s the usual.
This is just another test for me to increase my experience.
What�s the plan, should we bring Tsukiko-san with us?
Megu asks worriedly.
It helps to have Tsukiko, who can read minds, with us.
The other girls who have the same Takakura shrine maiden�s power, are in Misuzu�s school for the young ladies so they�re not coming here.
Although.
No, let�s not. They know about the shrine maidens
They even added the condition of not letting the shrine maiden come near them.
But, Yoshi-kun, we didn�t agree that we won�t bring Tsukiko-san with us
Right. I didn�t agree to anything.
No, talking about Tsukiko could be their trap
I said.
Trap?
Megu�s surprised.
Yeah. If Tsukiko comes and supports us, our bakery�s security will get loose. Mitama�s there, and her combat skills are amazing, but still, she�s not that great at spotting enemies and keeping an eye around.
If our enemy is clever, then they can set that up as a trap.
The combination of Mitama�s combat prowess and Tsukiko�s spotting skill makes them a single defense system. Mitama�s straightforward so she�ll follow Tsukiko�s instructions She respects those who have power.
And she doesn�t doubt her allies.
That�s what�s good about Mitama.
The worst thing that could happen to us is for a scene to happen in the bakery�s open cafe. That�s why nobody must get hurt
It�s a school festival that attracts a lot of outside people as well as the general students.
Earlier, the enemy made threats about having bombs. We saw through that, but.
Right, that�s them showing that they�re not afraid to involve innocent people
Edie said.
Even if it�s not a suicide bomber that will destroy school buildings, they could at least still hurt some people who aren�t involved. That�s the message
Nei analyzes.
And so. It�s better to leave Tsukiko in the bakery
I think.
But, Yoshi-kun, Kudou-san�s also there
Megu speaks of Kudou-papa
Yeah, Kudou-san�s there, but don�t expect him to help out first. He�s got a different line of work
We don�t know the instructions Kudou-papa received.
Right, Kudou-san has his circumstances, and so we can�t expect him to move the way we want him to
Nei smiles.
Kudou-san�s presence is reassuring, but don�t depend on him. We need to consider dealing with it ourselves as much as possible.
right. I got it, Yoshi-kun
Megu agreed.
Err, Mana�s coming soon, right?
The new middle school group.
Mana, Eri, Rie, Arisu, and Kinuka, will come and play in our school.
Yo-chan doesn�t have to worry about them. Minaho-oneechan should�ve contacted them already
Nei�s right.
Minaho-neesan�s the head of the family, so she won�t forget to contact them.
Those girls will join up in the bakery. Kinuka is just like Mitama, she can�t function without the vigilance of the twins
Edie�s right.
Furthermore, Kinuka�s already busy keeping the four of them safe.
So, don�t call them over. I think it�s better to have them go to the bakery and reinforce the security there
Mitama and Kinuka work together as the Anjou sisters.
On the other hand.
Edie�s the only bodyguard we can rely on.
Don�t worry, I got this
Edie smiled as she guessed my thoughts.
That aside, Darling, what do you think of the girl earlier?
The girl earlier?
Oh, the one who had fake explosives on her backpack and tried to take me outside to her Master�s car
Kurose Anju-san, was it?
Megu recalls the name of the girl with braids.
What do you think of her?
Edie asks again.
Right, she�s a little weird. She�s so timid, and she looks troubled
Megu said.
That girl isn�t a bad one! She even thought that the explosives on her back could get a lot of people hurt depending on Yo-chan�s reaction
Nei said.
Yeah. She�s ignorant of the ways of the world and quite obedient. She truly believed the orders given to her
I think so too.
That�s why I knew that she�s someone in the nobility
I�m sure that Kurose-san is also a bodyguard of someone from the nobility since she was a child.
She was raised isolated from society together with her master.
That�s why she�s that kind of dumb-earnest girl.
Yeah, she�s not a bad girl. And also, she�s quite strong
Edie said.
Despite looking like that, she�s diligent in her training. She�s got the same strength as Mitama and Kinuka
She got plenty of fighting strength to be a bodyguard.
That girl knows well that she can�t beat me if we fought in that situation, that�s why she�s nervous
She guessed how strong Edie is in an instant.
She�s a capable and talented girl. It�s just that she�s not guided, she could grow further
Edie praises Kurose-san.
To think that girl is employed by an idiot. An enemy
That�s.
Darling, it�s much more stupid, crude, and dumb than you think. Furthermore, they have such an awful personalities. Using bomb terror for this? That�s just bad
Right.
He doesn�t even understand his own subordinate�s worth.
Letting such an obedient girl do such a harassment job.
Okay, I won�t go easy on them then
Our enemy will bite as soon as we show them an opening.
They�re that kind of idiot.
We�ll have to crush them down from start to finish.
That�s right
Edie smiles.
And, it�s okay to steal that girl from idiots like them
Huh?
It would be a waste to let go of such talent
Meaning, turning her to our ally?
Right, Yo-chan. I think that girl will remain unhappy if she stays under her master
Nei also added.
Look, Edie�s going with Margo-oneechan and me to America, see? Yo-chan�s bodyguards will decrease by one!
It�s okay to have as many talented guards as you want
That�s.
Okay, I�ll give it a thought
I replied that much.
I need to see what kind of a person Kurose Anju is for a little longer.
While we�re talking.
We�ve arrived at the principal�s office.
Minaho-neesan�s influenced the layout of the school building, and so.
The principal�s office, the English preparation room earlier.
Hardly any students go there.
It�s designed to get the place disconnected from the flow of the school and students.
Therefore, nobody comes here, even in the middle of the school festival
Yoshi-kun, where�s the key?
Minaho-neesan gave me the master key to this school
The emergency spare broadcast room should also open using this key.
I inserted it into the keyhole.
Click.
Look, it opened.
I opened the door and peeked inside.
This is where the drugged Endou attacked Yukino half a year ago.
Although, I replaced Endou halfway and raped Yuknio while broadcasting it to the whole school.
It got cleaned up right after that.
Now, the small broadcast studio has a few pipe chairs.
Well, this is good enough for the discussion with the enemy.
Darling, they�re here
Edie said and looked at the corridor.
What.
Kurose-san is leading a group of ten people this way.
Oh, Kurose-san�s still wearing her uniform and backpack.
Then, there�s a university man wearing a black suit walking behind her.
The bodyguards are wearing the same black suit but you can tell who they�re surrounding and protecting.
Hey now, I thought Yo-chan told you to bring only two guards!
Nei said.
That�s just your arbitrary condition. We don�t have to follow it
The university guy behind Kurose-san said.
So he�s the chief of the guards.
Look, this is our territory! You barge into another person�s home and you enforce your own rules?
That�s okay, Ya-chan
I tell Nei.
If they�re going with that, then the discussion is over. We�re going back now
I locked the door to the reserve broadcast room and was about to leave.
wait! uhm, Kuromori-sama!
Kurose-san tries to stop me in a hurry.
I told you that Kuromori doesn�t exist here. I�m Yoshida
I looked at her and smiled.
She sure is an earnest girl.
Also, cute.
Uhm, everyone, please stop
Kurose-san, who leads the group, stops them from their tracks.
Tsujimoto-san, everyone else has to standby apart from you and me
Kurose-san talks to the other university guy.
However, Kurose, Norio-sama�s instructions
Tsujimoto protests to Kurose-san, but.
We have no choice! Kuromori-sama won�t talk unless there are only two bodyguards!
Are you telling me to disregard Norio-sama�s intentions and follow a commoner?
Oh? They see me as a commoner.
I�m not born from the nobility after all.
Sorry but I don�t care about the world of nobility. I mean, I don�t have any intention of talking to anyone rude. It�s just a waste of time
I make it clear to them.
Look, Kuromori-sama�s angry!
Kurose-san says with a fearful face.
But, Kurose
The chief bodyguard, Tsujimoto.
He�s also an idiot, just like his master.
He tries to push his rules no matter what.
I�ve had enough. I�m done spending time with you, we�re going back now
This time, I�m definitely going to leave the place.
At that moment.
Kufufu, Norio-oniisama lost
A girl�s voice comes from the group of black suit men.
Move
Mizuki-sama
Tsujimoto calls out to the girl wearing a black suit, but.
No problem. I can�t take a look at the other party�s face and talk to them if we keep this
I hear a voice of a girl with a strong mind among the black suit group.
I want to see his face and talk to him. Kuromori-sama�s face. Now, open the way!
Misuki-sama gave her orders!
Kurose-san told the men in black suit
!
The black suit group shows a face that they have no choice in and moved to the side.
Oh.
There�s a tall high-school guy in an expensive suit.
And a high-school girl wearing a white dress.
Kuh!
The guy is glaring at me with a bitter face.
Meanwhile, the girl is looking at me with the same interest in an animal.
Then, I�ll take my bodyguard Anju, and talk to Kuromori-sama
The girl in the white dress talks to the high-school guy in a suit.
Norio-oniisama, everyone, please wait here
Hey, wait. I won�t allow that, Mizuki!
The guy told his sister.
Then, Onii-sama, would you like to come with Tsujimoto?
The dress girl smiles.
They told us to bring only two bodyguards so it�s Anju and me, and Onii-sama and Tsujimoto
I see. Kurose-san.
She�s the bodyguard of this girl.
Why do I have to follow as someone with low birth like him says?
The man in a suit speaks hatefully as he looks at me.
He�s the one who should follow me! I�m from the legitimate house of the noble Ishigami family!
Err.
Look, I don�t get you. You should name yourself properly
I said.
You have no manners! I�m Ishigami Norio
That kind of greeting?
I apologize for the late introductions, I�m the Ishigami house�s, Ishigami Norikazu�s daughter. Ishigami Mizuki
Meanwhile, a girl in a white dress introduces herself with elegant behavior.
Yoshida Yoshinobu. Just a year 1 class 2 high school student
For now, I also looked at Ishigami Mizuki only and greeted them back.
Enough introductions. Ishigami Mizuki-san and Kurose-san can come with us. We�ll talk in this room
I open up the broadcast room�s door.
Certainly. Anju, let�s go. Then, Norio-oniisama, goodbye
Ishigami Mizuki-san leaves the group and goes with me together with Kurose-san.
No, uhm, wait. Mizuki-sama!
Tsujimoto tries to stop the girl in a white dress and her bodyguard in panic, but.
That�s right. Wait. Mizuki. I won�t allow this!
Ishigami Norio�s calling his sister from behind.
Ishigami Mizuki-san turned to her brother, and.
I mean, Norio-oniisama has no courage, right?
She smiled.
Norio-oniisama and I are different, I can talk to Kuromori-sama without a lot of bodyguards. Besides, I think Anju alone is more capable than your whole security group As expected, Kurose-san�s skills were just as Edie guessed.
With that said, please wait in the corridor, lion with no courage. I�ll deal with the important discussion
Hearing his sister say that, Ishigami Norio;
wait, I get it. then, I�ll go too. Tsujimoto, just you. don�t you ever leave my side
Now he�s acknowledging the discussion with me together with his sister.
Ha, certainly! Everyone else is on standby here! You hear?
Tsujimoto orders the black suits but there�s no response.
Oh, he�s not favored.
Then.
Ah, wait for a second, don�t bring any weapons in the room
Edie said.
If you�re holding any weapons, then hand it to your subordinate now
Mizuki-sama
Edie said. Kurose-san looked at her master.
Anju, do as you�re told. We�re the visitors here
Ishigami Mizuki-san orders.
I respectfully obey
Kurose-san lowers the backpack she�s carrying.
Something�s inside that backpack.
Probably some hidden shuriken and other small weapons.
Hold it until I return
She leaves the backpack to one of the black suits.
What about him, does he not have a weapon?
Edie asks Tsujimoto.
Tsujimoto looks at Ishigami Norio.
No, I don�t use any sort of weapon
He replies with a straight face.
Is that your FINAL ANSWER?
It�s my final answer!
Edie looked at me.
Break those who lie
I replied calmly.
Right, Darling
Quickly.
Edie jumped.
1343. School Festival A Part 4 Violently
1343. School Festival A Part 4 Violently
Woo!
Edie�s fist goes for Ishigami�s bodyguard, Tsujimoto.
Uge!
Tsujimoto�s unable to react to Edie�s quick fist that he fell down on the spot.
!
Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki, and the other black suit bodyguards were shocked by Edie�s quick work.
Kurose-san moved to protect her master, Ishigami Mizuki.
Yeah, that�s the right move for a bodyguard.
what are you doing?
that�s right, what did Tsujimoto do to you?
The Ishigami siblings protest to Edie.
You see, he lied
Edie smiled.
He lied that he doesn�t have any weapons
Tsujimoto�s knocked out.
He fell on the ground, twitching.
How do you know that
That�s right! How can you tell if Tsujimoto has a weapon or not?
The Ishigami siblings tell Edie.
Of course, rather, I�d say that you can�t be a bodyguard unless you can tell if someone�s carrying a weapon under their clothes
Edie said nonchalantly.
what�s with you!
you�re just saying things for your convenience
Then.
Okay, that�s enough argument, give me a second. Hey, wake up!
A guy hiding behind the other black suits suddenly speaks up.
Hey, I told you to move! You bastard!
He kicks off the black suit standing in front of him and moved forward.
He takes photos with his phone.
Norio-san, could you let me take care of this?
He�s wearing the same black suit as the rest so he must be one of Ishigami�s men.
But, he�s a very random guy.
It�s not like Norio-san to go out of his way to toss himself in front of these people. I�ll do something about this
Tossing in front of these people.
You were hiding at the back until now.
Norio-oniisama
Ishigami Mizuki glares at her brother.
Don�t worry, Mizuki-san. I�ll show you that I can deal with it right away
The random guy shows a vulgar smile and said.
He should stop. Kada-san, these people are.
Kurose Anju-san whispers to Ishigami Mizuki.
You shut up! Kurose! I�ll show you!
The guy glared at Kurose-san and threatens her.
Okay. I�ll let you deal with it. Shoukin
Ishigami Norio tells him.
Yes, yes, okay, I got this! Hohohohoi!
The guy called Shoukin continues to walk towards us while taking more photos of Tsujimoto.
Hey, I�m Kada Shoukin, my dad�s a fan of the Three Kingdoms, and so he named me after Jiang Qin. Well, that doesn�t matter. As for the main topic
The flirty man shows a vulgar smile and said.
Oh, let me tell you beforehand, I attend Tokei Uni�s law school. Get it? Law school. I�ll become a lawyer someday. Meaning, I�m a professional at law
This guy talks a lot.
And so, as a professional in law, let me tell you, doesn�t this look bad?
The guy smiled and pointed at the collapsed Tsujimoto.
You just went and suddenly attacked an unarmed guy and knocked him into a coma. See, that�s bad, definitely bad. Definitely not a great idea. Love Gechu!
What the hell is with this guy?
Well then, what do I do? Should I report this to the police? Oh, if the police come, it�ll be trouble. That�s definitely assault crime
Shoukin says while showing off his phone.
He�s showing that he can call the police right away.
See, that�s definitely bad for you, right? Like, Geki Atsu Maji Yabai! If I recall, you gave her the orders. So, you�re also bearing the same crime! You�re going to jail!
The guy smiles while looking at me.
Bad, bad, definitely bad. I hear that you�re in the good graces of some of the nobility. That�s over for you now. Even young ladies of nobility won�t go out with a criminal You can�t cover it up. As you can see, the idiot Tsujimoto is down and we�re all witnesses here. Also, we have photos as evidence! There�s no way you can get away with this! Prepare yourself, you bastard!
He looks at me and tries to threaten me.
I.
Oh, I get it now. You were the one from earlier
I tell the idiot man
Huh, what earlier?
I mean, you were the one who had the idea of using that stupid idea, right? Like, the stupid play of telling Kurose-san that she has a bomb on her backpack
Ishigami Norio seems to be quite the abysmal idiot, but.
I can�t feel any of the evil from him.
Threatening us about bombs and hurting innocent people at this school festival.
Also, that evil thought of trying to peep at us from a distance with a camera and laughing at how scared we are.
It�s him.
Even now, he was hiding until the last minute, even using his master as a decoy.
Using words to threaten us.
Everything you do is cunning, wicked, vile, and vulgar. Those aren�t ideas coming from a son of a noble. So, it�s you, right?
Yeah, so what about it?
He thinks that he can scare off his enemies with a loud voice.
So hopeless.
Furthermore, everything you do is so half-hearted. You can only deceive elementary school kids with that
I said.
What the hell did you say? I�m going to call the police right now!
Koda Shoukin screams.
If you have time to make a fuss then call the police
I said.
Huh? Oh, what did you say bastard? Do you think that I won�t make the call? Once I press 110 the police will capture you right away!
So make a call? 110, even 184 if you want
I replied calmly.
You�re the ones in trouble if the police come
what did you say! We�re the victims here! Look! Tsujimoto�s dying!
He�s not dying.
Edie�s skilled.
I.
Look, the four of us here are students of this school. There�s nothing weird with us being here. However, I�m the only guy here, and Edie�s an abroad student
Edie�s setting in this school is that she�s an international student from the US.
Meanwhile, you�re a bunch of men wearing black suits, which makes you ten suspicious. Even if this is a school festival where they allow outsides, don�t you think that�s too suspicious?
I look at Ishigami�s unit and said.
If something goes wrong and you get into a fight, you�ll the ones who will get questioned
In a 10v4 situation, the suspicious group will be the men who surrounded the enrolled students.
You call yourselves witnesses, but who do you think the police will believe the statement of ordinary students or the suspicious group�s statement? We can insist that the guy fell on his own and fainted, and you�ll never be able to prove Edie�s assault you won�t know until you try
Koda said.
We�re from the Ishigami house! We�re a noble family! If we�re to talk to the police, they�re going to believe us more than you!
You�re just a subordinate here, yet, you�re going to use the authority of your Master�s house?
But.
Still, if that happens, it won�t be just you, but also the son and daughter of the noble who will get questioned by the police, right?
I said.
Are you sure about that? You�re going to let the children of nobility get taken by the police for questioning. Won�t that be a newspaper story instead of a police matter?
shoukin
Ishigami Norio looks at his subordinate, trembling.
I don�t want that. No police, no newspaper
Ishigami Mizuki speaks in displeasure.
Nonono, I�ll do something about that!
Kada Shoukin says something absurd
What will you do?
Ishigami Mizuki asks.
that�s.Well, I�m a student in Tokei Uni�s law department! I�m a professional in law!
You�re not even a professional! You�re just a uni student
Nei said.
what are you talking about! Stupid! Idiot! You�re not even a university student!
Obviously, we�re still high-schoolers
Yoshi-kun, is he an idiot?
Even Megu�s fed up with Kota.
What�s with you! L-Listen, look at this!
Kota Shoukin puts up his phone.
I have the proof here! The scene where she punched Tsujimoto! Take that, you bastard! Now we�re turning the tables! Now say sorry to me dammit!
Haa.
That half-hearted threat won�t work, didn�t I tell you. You see.
Yeah. You were hiding behind others until now after all
Megu told Koda Shoukin.
Right, you were hiding behind them, and so you can�t take photos!
Nei said.
The only ones you have on your phone are photos of Tsujimoto on the ground, right?
He hasn�t captured the moment where Edie knocked down Tsujimoto.
If it�s just a photo of him lying down, then that�s no evidence.
No, that�s not it, you stupid! I stretched out my arm from behind and took a photo! Yes, you there, you saw the Gaijin punch Tsujimoto in the face! Check it out!
He goes and lies again.
Yes, sure. You captured Edie�s fast movement with your phone! That�s amazing! Yeah!
Nei laughed.
Well, I�ve got great kinetic vision! Definitely amazing! So, I got the decisive moment captured!
Then you�re a superhuman then! Nope! You sure are an idiot
What did you say? You hit him, didn�t you?
Koda Shoukin points at Edie and shouts.
Then.
Nope. She didn�t hit Tsujimoto-san
Kurose Anju-san speaks.
Kurose-san remains guarding her master, Ishigami Mizuki said.
Stop it, you idiot! She hit Tsujimoto and that�s why he collapsed!
That�s what I�m telling you, she didn�t
Kurose-san said.
She kicked Tsujimoto-san
Yeah, she stretched out her hand on purpose to pretend that she was punching.
Edie kicked Tsujimoto at a quick speed.
Kufufu, talk about kinetic vision!
Nei laughs at Koda Shoukin!
you kicked him! That�s still the same! Hey!
Edie�s not as half-baked as this guy.
She�s thorough with her preparations.
There was this old Japanese saying that you look like a beaten up Buddha
Edie speaks something dumb.
So, if it was kicked, who does he look like then?
He�s just ridiculing Koda at this point.
Dammit! You bastard! Hey hey! You still admitted that you kicked him! If they were to examine Tsujimoto�s body, they�ll find marks of your kick! Then the hospital can write a medical report and we can sue you! Dammit!
Koda Shoukin still sticks with his story.
That�s unlikely. Tsujimoto-san�s body doesn�t have any physical trauma.
Kurose-san said.
Kurose, how can you tell?
Kota throws his stress at Kurose-san.
That�s because she used Qi on her kick. Tsujimoto-san collapsed not from a strong blow. He�s paralyzed because of the Qi. Even if you take him to the hospital, the diagnosis will only say that he slipped and fell So she knows about Qi techniques too.
I see. Edie�s right, she�s definitely talented as a bodyguard.
What the hell even is Qi?
As soon as Koda Shoukin said.
It�s something like this
Edie approached Koda and tapped his shoulder.
Meki?
He made a weird noise and then fell unconscious in place.
We should take this guy to Tsukiko
Edie said.
Right. He should just forget about us and the nobility and toss him far away
I told the Ishigami siblings.
If you keep such an evil man, then his rotten roots will only stain the name of the Ishigami house
I�m not involved. Kota�s someone Norio-oniisama chose
Ishigami Mizuki said.
But, Kuromori-sama is right. Norio-oniisama asked Koda to save his face twice, but both of them were a disaster!
No, that�s. Mizuki
So, I�ll say it too. You shouldn�t have such a vulgar man to be your chief strategist
Koda�s his chief strategist.
Ishigami house seems so gloomy now.
Mizuki, you even praised Koda for coming up with such a bold plan!
I never gave that evaluation! It was your misinterpretation Norio-oniisama
And poor Ishigami siblings.
Well, are you still planning to have a discussion?
I asked.
that�s.
we will! That�s why we came all the way to this place!
Ishigami Mizuki stopped her brother and said.
Oh, she doesn�t care about the two collapsed men.
The young lady is coldhearted. She�s got a cold personality.
Then, as scheduled, we�re going to discuss inside this room
I open the door to the emergency broadcast room.
However, only Kurose-san and you two can enter. Everyone else has to remain here
The two who collapsed will wake up in an hour. Don�t worry about them
Edie told the black suits.
Hmm.
Kurose-san�s the only one who looked at her back.
Seeing her gaze, Kudou-papa�s at the end of the corridor.
He�s erasing his presence, so the Ishigami siblings and the black suits haven�t noticed yet.
Kurose-san, you should focus on what�s most important to you right now
I told Kurose-san.
What�s most important for bodyguards is to keep their master safe.
Kurose-san�s master right now is Ishigami Mizuki.
Ah, yes, you�re right
What are you doing, Anju. Get yourself together!
Ishigami Mizuki scolds her bodyguard in displeasure.
Kudou-papa sends me a sign from the other side of the corridor.
We�re going to talk to the Ishigami siblings in the broadcast room, and meanwhile.
He�ll clean up Tsujimoto, Kota, and the other black suits.
That helps.
Then, let�s go inside
Norio-oniisama, Anju, let�s go
yeah, Mizuki
!
Then, Nei, Megu, Edie and I.
The other side has Ishigami Norio, Ishigami Mizuki, and Kurose Anju-san.
The numbers have reversed, and we entered the room.
1344. School Festival A Part 5 Shanghai
1343. School Festival A Part 4 Violently
Sit appropriately
I entered the emergency broadcast reserve room.
Nei, Megu, Edie, and I vs Ishigami siblings and Kurose Anju-san
please, Norio-sama, Mizuki-sama
Kurose-san prepares the pipe chair for the Ishigami siblings.
And since she�s a bodyguard, she remains standing.
On the other hand, Edie sits down.
You�re a bodyguard, yet why are you taking a seat?
Ishigami Mizuki scolds Edie.
I�m officially not a bodyguard. Besides, Darling isn�t from the nobility so the rules about bodyguards don�t matter
Edie laughs.
Besides, I can do my job just fine even when sitting. If it�s just your group
The door to the reserve broadcast room is heavy.
I also locked the door as soon as I closed it.
We�re now in a locked room.
Mizuki-sama, please don�t speak excessively
Kurose-san said.
I�m here to keep Mizuki-sama safe but I don�t think I can beat her
She knows Edie�s true strength.
Anju, are you accepting loss even before the fight?
Ishigami Mizuki speaks to her subordinate in displeasure.
i�m very sorry, but.
That�s not it! Get yourself together!
Then.
You�re the one who should get yourself together
Edie speaks in a low tone.
Then, Ishigami Norio.
This is courtesy so I�ll tolerate that you have a weapon in you. But you can�t show your weapon in front of me even as a joke, because if you do, I�ll have to take you down you�re rude! I�m a member of the Ishigami house!
Ishigami Norio reacts excessively.
Oh, he has something in him.
Right, you have your name. That�s why you�re not accustomed to your weapon, right? You can�t even use a taser
!
Ishigami Norio trembles.
Don�t use a holster on your armpit, the suit�s line gives it away. Also, that size shows that it�s not a real gun, but just a taser that shoots a wire needle.
Edie said.
Norio-sama, please control yourself. In case of emergencies, I�ll be busy keeping Mizuki-sama safe
Kurose-san told Ishigami Norio.
She�s the bodyguard of the little sister, Ishigami Mizuki.
So, her priority is the little sister.
Don�t be ridiculous, you�re a subordinate of the Ishigami house, you�re going to keep Mizuki and me safe even if you put your life in the line
I will indeed put my life in the line. However
Doing something about that is your job!
Oh, these siblings are no good.
They can�t see the situation.
Don�t worry, I won�t kill you
Edie laughs.
But if you make a move to pull out the taser, I�ll break your shoulder and arm. I�ll give you the warning in advance
That�s no threat. Edie�s going to do that for real
Nei says from behind.
Please control yourself, Norio-sama
Kurose-san told the elder once again.
She sure has it rough.
So, what�s the topic?
I feel sorry for her so I get to the main topic.
You two have something you want to tell me, and that�s why you came all the way here, didn�t you?
Ishigami Norio.
Indeed. We have something to tell you
It�s about Kuromiya house�s Motoko-san!
Ishigami siblings glared at me.
I thought so.
Let me get this straight! Return Motoko-san to the Kuromiya house right away!
I.
Why?
I speak in a low tone.
why? You! Motoko-san is the daughter of the Kuromiya house!
Isn�t it natural that she returns to the Kuromiya house!
Hmm.
Nono, that�s not what I�m asking.
I ask once again.
What privilege do you have to come and tell me that?
Ishigami house thinks that they�re relatives with the Kuromiya house, but.
Still, it�s weird that they�re meddling with the matters of the Kuromiya house.
Privilege? Do you not know that the Ishigami house is controlling the audits of the noble families
Yes! You should know that Ishigami house does that
Nope, I don�t know.
I never heard of them from Misuzu or Ruriko either.
I never read about them from reports of Kouzuki SS either.
Our duty is to maintain the order of the noble families
It�s a serious matter that the Kuromiya house disowned Motoko-san! Motoko-san must immediately apologize to the Kuromiya house, to their family head, and ask them to revert their disinheritance!
That�s right! We will accompany Motoko-san to Kuromiya-sama and apologize! We�re the auditors of the noble families after all!
The Ishigami siblings insist on their claims, but.
Hmm.
Kurose Anju-san�s making a troubled face behind them.
Meaning, they were lying.
Even if you talk about the world of nobility, it only troubles me. Why don�t you go to Misuzu instead?
I reject them.
don�t be ridiculous! talking to Kouzuki Misuzu-sama is.
Huh?
That�s right! We can�t talk directly to Kouzuki-sama!
Ishigami Mizuki said.
So, you.you�re the one to talk to Kouzuki Misuzu-sama and return Motoko-san to the Kuromiya house!
You�re the one who should do that! You don�t get it?
What the hell?
Look, I�m not interested in the nobility, and I let Misuzu take care of things so I don�t get what you�re talking about
Just how much do these people know?
About our relationship with Motoko.
They seem to know that the Kuromiya house has disowned Motoko.
Well, they�re a relative so it�s not weird for them to know.
Also, about the fact that Motoko�s at our place.
However.
They shouldn�t know that Motoko and Kurumi had become my woman.
What, you don�t know?
You do know that among the nobility, Kaan house, Kouzuki house, and the Kanou house are the three leading families, right?
Well, I know that much
The three young ladies of the Kozuki house and Sakurako of the Kanou house are living in our house after all.
Motoko-san�s Kuromiya house and our Ishigami house are only second to the three big families. Our statuses are quite high among the nobility
We�re not like the Kurama and Mizushima house that Kouzukisama recently disposed of!
Err.
Kurama house�s Arisu and Mizushima house�s Karen is also in our home.
Do you get it? Kuromiya and Ishigami house respect the wishes of the Kanou and Kouzuki house, but they don�t just follow whatever they say. We�re families with the power independent of the three great families!
That�s why it�s a problem. Motoko-san�s living in the Kouzuki house when she was disowned
That�ll make the Kuromiya house have a huge debt on the Kouzuki house!
Oh, I get it.
They�re different from the Kurama and Mizushima house and have low status.
Kuromiya house has their honor.
So, to have the disowned Motoko sheltered by the Kouzuki house makes it uncomfortable for other families.
That means, that we have to settle the disowning of Motoko-san right away
Motoko-san should apologize to the head of the family and return to the Kuromiya house
The Ishigami siblings continue their convenient claims.
But, Motoko got her permission to live in the Kouzuki house from Jii-chan, from the head of the Kouzuki house
I lead them to that conclusion.
They believe that Motoko�s not living in our mansion but in the main mansion of the Kouzuki house.
We already know that. That�s why!
And that�s why someone has to talk to Kouzuki-sama and send Motoko-san back to the Kuromiya house!
Then, that role
Is yours to fulfill!
Me?
We�re not allowed to express our opinions to Misuzu-sama and Kouzuki Kakka!
That�s right, so you have to do it! That�s an order! Ishigami Mizuki orders you!
Ishigami Norio orders you! Do something to let Motoko-san return to the Kuromiya house! Do it as soon as possible.
As soon as possible!
Do you get it?
Nope, I won�t.
But.
For now, I know the extent of the sibling�s knowledge.
These people think that the Kuromiya house disowned Motoko and Kurumi because she appeared on Yukino�s show.
And that she�s under Kouzuki house�s care.
They don�t know that Motoko and Kurumi have become my woman already.
They can�t imagine that.
Meaning, they only know the front page information that was released to the noble families.
If that�s the case.
Another question appears.
Why did they come here?
Kuromori Kou, Kouzuki Misuzu�s partner, is Yoshida Yoshinobu and is a student in this school.
That�s a secret.
What�s wrong, answer me?
You�re to follow our orders! You hear?
I.
Anyway, I refuse
I flat out said.
Motoko wanted to continue her Kuromiya style spear fighting so she came to Misuzu, asking for assistance from the Kouzuki house. Jii-chan and Misuzu respects Motoko�s will, so I have nothing to say about that We�re going to leave it at that.
what are you talking about? We�re ordering you!
You�re just a commoner! Do you think that you can refuse the orders of the eldest son of the Ishigami house
Hmm.
The nobility sure has a variety of people.
I guess it can�t be helped that they have people who are so aware that they�re a privileged class.
It�s not about obeying or disobeying. I�m not even your subordinate nor lackey in the first place!
I said.
what rudeness!
What an insolent man! Anju, punish this man!
As soon as the Ishigami siblings say that.
Hawoo!
Edie releases her Qi in this small room.
Ngu!
what?
The Ishigami siblings got flustered from the release of the strong Qi.
Oh, Kurose-san managed to hold it.
Calm down a bit. You two are too noisy
Edie laughs.
I.
Err, what�s the name of the guy again. The noisy guy, the one you knocked out in the corridor
Err, I think it was Koda Shakin-san
Megu said.
I think it was Koda Chamin?
Edie said.
It�s Prince Shokin!
Nei laughs.
Well, who cares. In the end, you two seem to like that guy�s technique
I speak to Ishigami Norio.
The way you pressure people into doing what you want by just talking in a pompous, highanded, and forceful manner. Even if the reason is wrong, you keep the attitude of I didn�t do anything wrong. You just don�t know it to make the other party feel insecure Yeah, Ishigami Norio�s attitude in this room.
Was just like Koda�s.
You couldn�t have come up with it, so you copied Koda�s methods, right? I don�t know how it happened, but you met Koda somewhere and fell for his techniques, right? Pushing your opponent to the end, and pressing forward-thinking that everything goes your way. Just like Koda�s methods !
Ishigami Norio fell silent.
Well, I get that for a son of noble like you, a man with overflowing vitality like Koda seems attractive. That�s why you wanted to keep Koda at your side and become a man who can hold people down from above like Koda. But.
I laughed.
People like Koda aren�t that rare to me. You can find noisy yet empty idiots anywhere. Their hobby is to lie with impunity and threaten people in front of them to bring them to their knees Yeah, we can find men like them anywhere!
Nei said with a smile.
The talk about Ishigami house being the auditor of the nobility is a lie, or am I wrong? If that actually existed, then Misuzu would�ve told me about it
I said.
You two sure want to return Motoko to the Kuromiya house at all costs, was never about the order of the noble families, but it was on something else
uu
Norio-oniisama
The Ishigami siblings look at each other�s faces.
You don�t have to tell me. I can figure it out if I look it up. You know about the Kouzuki SS, the organization Kouzuki house owns, right? I�ll report your arrival here to Jii-chan and Misuzu. They will definitely do an investigation about that. We�ll figure out the truth soon enough Then.
i understand! We�ll tell you the truth!
Hey, Mizuki!
We have no choice. Norio-oniisama, we�ve lost here
Ishigami Mizuki admits defeat.
We were lying about Ishigami house being the auditor of the noble families. Ishigami house is much older than the Kuromiya house, but we don�t have much in the assets at the moment. But, as mentioned before, Kuromiya house is second to the three great families So the Kuromiya house is much more wealthy compared to the Ishigami house despite being related?
And Norio-oniisama is Motoko-san�s fiance candidate
Motoko�s fiance candidate.
Ishigami house hopes to use Motoko-san�s marriage with Norio-oniisama as an opportunity to strengthen ties with the Kuromiya house. That�s why we�re in trouble
Ishigami Mizuki looked at me.
The Kuromiya house disowned Motoko-sama and she�s leaving the house
If Motoko�s disowned by the family, she has no worth in marriage.
I mean, the families can�t decide on the engagement in the first place.
so please, do something! Return Motoko-san to her home!
Ishigami Norio still doesn�t break his highanded attitude.
I refuse. Either way, I feel sorry to have Motoko marry someone like you
I said.
you! Are you mocking me!
Ishigami Norio gets excited, but.
Wait a second! That�s not the topic!
I stare hard at Norio.
I get the gist of it. But, I have doubts. Something very important
If I don�t take measures right away, it will become trouble soon.
You want to bring Motoko back from the Kouzuki house to the Kuromiya house. But, the Ishigami house, which isn�t as powerful as them, can�t directly talk to the Kouzuki house, worse, for children like you two. Am I right?
Talking to Jii-chan, the head of the family aside.
Ishigami Norio and Mizuki will get rejected.
Yes, that�s indeed the case
Ishigami Mizuki admits.
We can�t appeal about this incident to Kouzuki Kakka, nor Misuzu-sama
Though we�re relatives, Ishigami house is still a different clan from the Kuromiya house. Furthermore, I�m no longer engaged to Motoko-san
They have no right to talk about Motoko.
And so, since Kouzuki Kakka has recognized you as Misuzu-sama�s partner.
Right, you�re to talk to Kakka, and return Motoko-san to the Kuromiya house!
I get that.
I�m not from the nobility, but I�m close to Jii-chan and Misuzu.
It�s a good method, using me to return Motoko from being disowned.
However.
So, who brought that plan of using me to you?
I asked.
I�m sure that you two haven�t come up with this plan, right?
the Ishigami siblings can�t come up with this plan.
Koda-san
It wasn�t the siblings but Kurose Anju-san who replied.
Koda-san made the suggestion to Norio-sama and Mizuki-sama
I see.
Then that means, it was his plan to go to our school too?
Yes, Koda-san said that he investigated this
Kurose-san replies.
Yo-chan
Darling
Nei and Edie looked at me at the same time.
I get why Kudou-papa came
This is definitely bad, these two are just a bait
Yeah, using someone like Koda to bring these two here
We still have enemies out there.
Also, quite the big one.
What do you mean?
What do you mean by bait?
The Ishigami siblings asked me.
It means that you were screwed over. By Koda, and the people behind Koda
I look at Kurose-san.
Do you remember anything, someone strange that�s getting involved with Koda?
No, I don�t remember anything in particular. Ah, but.
Kurose-san remembers something
Koda-san said that he got the information about Kuormori-sama�s school from an acquaintance in Shanghai
Shanghai?
1343. School Festival A Part 4 Violently
1345. School Festival Part 6 Predicament
Tell me this
I ask Ishigami Mizuki.
What�s your school? You�re not from the same school as Misuzu, right?
The girls who attend the school for the young ladies.
Went to the garden party that was conducted at the garden of the Kouzuki main mansion.
She wasn�t there.
I�m attending a boarding school in Switzerland
Ishigami Mizuki.
Anju�s with me. I graduated from middle school in Switzerland and came back to Japan this July
I see, end of the school year in Switzerland is also before the summer break
Nei said.
School doesn�t start in April like in Japan, but the graduation ceremony is in July.
Nei went to America, so she knows about schools other than Japan.
Meaning, Ishigami Mizuki attended a middle school in Switzerland before summer.
And so, I�m transferring to a Japanese high school this fall. I�ve found a high school that will accept me so I�m attending a different school from the school for the young ladies Ishigami Mizuki said, but.
No, if you talk to Misuzu�s school, they�ll accept you
In fact, Agnes just got enrolled recently.
Besides, Ishigami-san is a daughter of nobility so they should be able to accommodate you a certain extent
The school for the young ladies is run by Jii-chan and Kaan to protect the daughters of the nobility.
That�s, uhm.
Kurose Anju-san speaks.
Mizuki-sama might find it difficult to blend in with the class since everyone�s been attending since kindergarten
Anju, that was unnecessary�
Oh, I get it now.
Ishigami Mizuki has a bit of a highanded and limelight-hungry personality.
If she were to enroll into the school for the young ladies, where daughters of nobility attend, and a community of girls has formed.
She worries that she might be the one get left behind.
And so, she went to a different school.
Kurose-san�s going to the same school?
I asked.
No, I�m no longer going to attend school
Huh, why?
She�s a bodyguard though?
I�m not old enough yet to attend high schools in Japan
Anju skipped middle school in Switzerland and she�s completed the compulsory education in Switzerland
Ishigami Mizuki looked at her bodyguard and said.
She�s just a year younger than me. But since she can�t stay with me all the time in the Switzerland boarding school if we�re in a different grade. I had Anju study hard and have her enroll in the same class as me, which is a grade higher Huh, Ishigami Mizuki just ordered Kurose-san to skip a grade?
And so, we finished our middle school in Switzerland together
But, there are no skipping grades in Japan, so I won�t be able to attend high-school until next spring
I see, but in such cases, you graduated in middle school there, if you have no choice, then how about going to Japan�s middle school even if it�s just for six months?
Nei asks.
If I go to high school and Anju goes to middle school, who will be my bodyguard?
That�s why I�m waiting in front of Mizuki-sama�s school every day from morning until evening
Kurose-san said.
This is just absurd.
I mean, Ishigami Mizuki�s too self-centered.
Well, let�s leave that alone for now
Are there any other daughters of nobility like Ishigami-san who goes to other schools?
I think there�s only one or two apart from me
I knew it.
Going to that school is a status.
So, usually, the nobility sends their daughter to that school.
That was an oversight, not checking the existence of girls who attend a different school from Misuzu and the girls
Edie�s right.
The enemy used that oversight.
What about Mizuki�s school?
Mizuki�s brother, Ishigami Norio asks me in displeasure.
Well, I just confirmed it now. The bad guys used you to pinpoint us
I said.
I greeted all the girls who goes to Misuzu�s school. Besides, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Kaan Momoko-neechan are usually careful to maintain a good relationship with the daughters of nobility Those who were at the garden party at the Kouzuki mansion had accepted my relationship with Misuzu.
We�ve gone through the right procedure.
Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house accepted me.
And my relationship with Misuzu is public.
Therefore, even if you had a complaint about Motoko, the ladies in that school won�t� come to me to complain. If they want to say something, they�ll go to Misuzu
I mean, unlike the Ishigami siblings.
I�m not from the nobility, but nobody among them thinks that they can order me around like a subordinate.
I�m sure that Koda told you that I�d just follow any orders as long as you give me a hard order without explaining, but.
You don�t know Yo-chan, that�s why you believed what you were told1
The enemy chose you to come here because you never met Darling
Nei and Edie said.
what does that mean?
That�s right, what is it that we don�t know about you?
The Ishigami siblings looked at me.
You don�t know me, and that�s why you just came here following Koda�s plans
I sighed.
We don�t know you well either that�s why we were skeptical about a lot of things
Koda�s told you to bring that taser gun you have, right?
Edie points out.
that�s indeed the case
Ishigami Norio holds the taser on his armpit and said.
Have they told you to use that without hesitation in case we raged?
Ugh, Koda also said that
I knew it.
Hey, explain what�s going on
What was Koda�s plan on us?
The Ishigami siblings don�t understand what�s going on it seems
Koda, or should I say that it�s the people backing Koda who made the plans, but.
I speak to the dumb son of noble.
The plan is for you to come here and create a fuss
Speaking of which, he was definitely fanning the flames
And so, if either you, or darling, or both, get hurt badly in the commotion, or accidentally die, then, it will develop to a major incident
Well, that�s how it should�ve been.
They didn�t expect Edie to knock him down that quickly. He brought nearly a dozen minions with them so I think they figured that those men can control the mess at their own pace It was close.
We averted the worst situation by crushing Koda quickly, he was the head and the rest got scared by Edie�s strength.
I don�t get it at all. What is it about?
That�s right, explain it properly
Oh, these siblings.
It means that the objective was to lower Yo-chan�s reputation!
Nei said.
You two were just pawns for that purpose
Ishigami-san came over to the school to ask Yo-chan and yet, for some whatever reason, or even no reason at all, a violent incident happened, and Ishigami-san and others got injured or even killed as a result.
Those people are going to put the blame on Darling
Edie said.
They will omit the details and tell rumors that Darling�s a violent person and that�s why you two got in so much trouble. People will believe the lies if they know the fact that you actually got injured And for that to happen, they�re making us face-off Ishigami-san
I mean, it won�t� just be Ishigami-san who�ll get injured. The enemy�s considering killing me off depending on the situation. That�s why they made you bring that stun gun I think.
Maybe you�ll feel threatened enough that you�ll taser me
But I heard that people don�t die from tasers?
Ishigami Norio said.
It was Koda who told you that, right?
Even stun guns can kill people once modded. There�s an example of that abroad
Edie and I replied.
Or maybe, using the taser to keep Darling immobile and use another method to finish him off
Even so, the fact that you shot Yo-chan will become a scandal! That�ll paint a picture where a son of a noble killed Yo-chan, right?
That�s what the enemy wants
That means.
In the end, Ishigami-san was just forcefully involved in this incident. The enemy target was me from the start
You?
Why?
The Ishigami siblings.
Just like you two. Some don�t find it amusing that I, who wasn�t born in the nobility, became Misuzu�s partner, the daughter of the Kouzuki house
I explained.
People are disgusted by the fact that people like me are getting inside the Kouzuki house.
That�s why they want to tear me off from Jii-chan and Misuzu.
Even if it means killing me.
The enemy�s set a trap to eliminate me, or ruin my reputation that the Kouzuki house had no choice but to abandon me
That�s the case.
Also, it�s a good idea for them to go to a place that won�t have Misuzu so she doesn�t get harmed
Meaning, the enemy wants to attack Yo-chan, but they don�t want to get the young lady of the Kouzuki house to get involved!
Then that means.
The enemy is someone who knows from somewhere that Misuzu won�t come to our school festival.
If the information is leaked, then.
Wait a second, if the enemy is saying that they�re concerned with Misuzu-sama�s safety, why is it that they�re trying to harm Onii-sama and me?
Right, they don�t care if the Ishigami siblings get injured or killed.
The people who could think that.
There�s only one possibility.
I see it now
Our enemy is within the Kouzuki house.
They got the information that Misuzu and Ruriko won�t come from the Kouzuki SS.
The biggest group who�s bitter about me getting into the Kouzuki house are them
Shou-neechan�s probably noticed the problem inside the Kouzuki house beforehand.
That�s why she can�t use the regular troops because that�ll leak the information to the enemy.
Kudou-papa and his unit had to be deployed.
Shou-neechan�s as reliable as ever. She plans to check the holes in the organization using this opportunity.
The enemy�s able to get inside the Kouzuki SS.
She�s deliberately let them swim to remove the entire group.
Hey, what is it that you figured out
That�s right, let us know too
The Ishigami siblings tell me with a displeased face.
Well, it just means that we�re in a bad situation
We�re in a predicament, whether we survive or not depends on the next moves
Edie smiled.
It doesn�t matter if it�s you or me. They will attack in this school, and if anyone�s injured, or dies, the enemy wins
The enemy�s subordinates have blended in with the school festival visitors
Furthermore, our enemy�s already hinted the possibility of a bomb
Edie looked at Kurose Anju-san.
Earlier, you told us that you were carrying a bomb on your backpack, which was a fake
Ah, yes
Right, Kurose-san was already forced to use bomb terror as a tactic.
Well, Kurose-san actually wasn�t carrying explosives, but still.
Those were Koda�s instructions too, right?
Yes, that�s right
Kurose-san replies.
That was an advance warning. The girl doesn�t have the bomb, but he gave bombs to others to kill Darling and the people at the school fest.
Why do it in such a roundabout manner?
Ishigami Norio asks with a dumb face.
It�s obviously to alert us to the explosives and make us use extra manpower
Kudou-papa�s definitely brought his subordinates, but.
He has limits in his manpower.
We�re in the middle of the school festival, and so we have students and guests watching.
Kudou-papa�s hidden crew can�t move much.
With a limited number of people, they have to constantly monitor the school to make sure no explosives are secretly brought into the school.
Well, using explosives would be the last resort. I don�t think they will detonate the bomb unless they�re sure they can blow up Yo-chan and Ishigami-san. There�s no point in injuring other people in an explosion and not the targets Nei said.
The enemy doesn�t want to do just regular massacre terrorism.
I�m sure that they want to seize the power of the Kouzuki house themselves after kicking me out.
I�m sure they�re avoiding anything that could prove fatal to them later on if possible.
Anyway, we�ll send Ishigami-san off the school securely. Once you left the school and we�re apart, the enemy can�t target you anymore
If they were to get injured while still in the middle of their visit, then that would be my responsibility.
But if we�re to send off the Ishigami siblings and we�re apart, I can�t bear responsibility to that.
Our car�s parked outside the school�s main entrance
Contact your chauffeur, tell him to bring the car in front of our building
Ishigami Norio and Mizuki said.
Are you stupid? Your car is the most likely to be plastered with explosives!
You can have the car bought in front of the school building and they�ll detonate it as soon as you get in.
That�ll definitely kill me since I�m sending them off.
Koda was with you in that car, right? So, consider that there�s enough possibility that he�s done something to it
i see
That�s indeed a possibility
Please do something about these dumb siblings.
We�ll prepare a different car to send Ishigami-san off
I said.
Hey, Yoshi-kun, in that case,
Megu who had been quiet all this time, speaks up.
The room next to this one
Right, the room next to the reserve broadcast room is the principal�s office.
From there, you could go down to the hidden room in the basement and let Ishigami-san escape from the secret garage in the faculty parking lot.
Don�t Megumi
Edie stopped Megu.
Our enemy is investigating the school. If they can�t get Darling today, they�ll use it for their next opportunity
The enemy is inside the Kouzuki house, so they�re planning long-term.
If you let the enemy discover the secrets of this school, it�ll become a problem later
The enemy knows that the Ishigami siblings entered this room.
And if the Ishgami siblings were to be seen exiting the faculty parking lot.
They�ll figure out that we have hidden passageways here.
You both have phones, right?
Of course
I have it here too
This is the broadcast room so it�s blocked from radio waves. But, the enemy should be checking your location through GPS
The principal�s office and the hidden room in the basement and the secret passageway are all built to prevent any reception.
However, once they walk out of the hidden garage of the parking lot, they�ll get through the reception.
It�s troublesome to have the enemy know that it�s the exit to the hidden passage.
We need to leave the room as normal, and take Ishigami-san out of the school fairly and honestly
Going through students enjoying the school festival and visitors from the outside.
That�s a hard situation.
First, let�s arrange the car
We can�t use the cars from Kouzuki SS.
We need to consider that we have an enemy among the guards in the cars.
Our only choice is to rely on Kudou-papa.
Kudou-papa should�ve guessed the situation and is preparing the car already.
Yo-chan, call Minaho-oneechan
Nei said.
But, Minaho-neesan told me to deal with it myself
Right, Minaho-neesan.
Yoshi-kun. When you�re in trouble, you should consult with them, isn�t that a decision too?
Megu said.
Either way, we�re in a heavy situation so we�re going to need help
Edie added.
Right. I should ask for advice
I took the extension phone on the wall.
Since it�s Minaho-neesan, she�s likely to be listening to our conversation from the start.
But still, I�m going to use the telephone since the Ishigami siblings and Kurose-san is watching.
I heard it all. I�ve made some arrangements
As soon as I press the phone to my ear, I hear Minaho-neesan�s voice.
It�s common that you can�t decide everything yourself
Minaho-neesan seems happy that I chose to consult with her.
The first support group just arrived
As soon as the Minaho-neesan said that.
I hear a knock on the door.
Edie, open it. Support has come
OK
Edie opened the door.
Hello!
What appears is Kinoshita Ryouko-san, wearing some school uniform from some random high school.
She�s one of the Banbarubie 3 before, someone who moves in the shadows.
Kinoshita-san is trustworthy.
Oh, Hello. That uniform suits you, Kinoshita-san
She sure has a baby face that she definitely looks like a high-school girl
Ahaha, you�re making me blush
Kinoshita-san smiles.
However, her arm is holding her usual explosive flail.
1346. School Festival A Part 7 Kinoshita has Arrived!
Well then, you don�t have to worry anymore now that I�m here!
Kinoshita-san says while her flail jingles
Either way, I�m a mad dog who doesn�t care about friend or foe, and it�s well known
Her crazy fighting skills are known to the underground residents since her days in Banbarubie3.
I look like this today too
Kinoshita-san turns over the skirt of the sailor uniform from a high school somewhere.
If anyone weird tries to approach me, I could just scream Kyaa, a molester and swing my flail on them! They�ll surely forgive a high-school girl for doing that
Well, about that.
I�ll take you all to the first-floor entrance of the building, and then there will be a car waiting to pick us up as soon as we arrive.
As expected, it�s all arranged now.
And so, I have a request before we depart
Kinoshita-san looks at Ishigami Norio.
Uh, you have a weapon on you, right?
Ah, aah.
Ishigami Norio touches the taser on the holster on his armpit.
Please leave that here
Kinoshita-san smiles.
No, but it�s a self-defense weapon
Ishigami Norio tries to resist, but.
You have that, but you can�t use it anyway, right?
Kinoshita-san flat out said.
But if you have it, you�ll want to use it, won�t you? What if you use it before you know how to and get in trouble with it?
That�s.
Besides, the weapon you hold right now will get you punish for excessive defense, no matter what reason you have here in Japan
Right, the wire injection taser gun isn�t commonly available in Japan. It�s too dangerous
Edie says from the sides.
Our enemies got two, three layers of traps. If they can�t finish Darling or you off here, then they�ll use that weapon to get yourself arrested for excessive defense by the police Either way, they want to make a scandal in this school. They don�t care about the reason, as long as it becomes a police matter and the newspaper covers it. Yo-chan and Ishigami-san will be painted in bad light Nei said.
The objective of our enemies was to lower my reputation and kick me out of the Kouzuki house.
They�ll use whatever methods they can.
However, I.
Ishigami Norio�s resistance is due to his fear.
The young boy of nobility who was always protected has now been betrayed by his ally, and now he�s isolated.
Furthermore, Ishigami Norio doesn�t trust us.
However.
Norio-oniisama have some resolve
Ishigami Mizuki said.
We can�t stay here, and since we�re in this situation, we have to follow Kuromori-sama
But, Mizuki
Then.
Don�t worry. Norio-sama, Mizuki-sama
Kurose Anju-san, the bodyguard of the siblings, speaks to them.
You can trust them
How can you say that?
Ishigami Norio asks Kurose-san.
It�s because they�re strong
Kurose-san replies.
Her strength is well defined that you can see it
Kurose-san looks at Edie and said.
Then, the one who just arrived is also quite strong
She sensed Kinoshita-san�s strength just from looking at her.
They�re so strong, and yet, they�re this cautious and considerate. They made me understand that I�m still lacking as a bodyguard
Oh? Don�t feel so depressed!
Kinoshita-san said with a smile.
I�m just cosplaying as a high-school girl. Even if I look like this, I�m still in the top elites of Kouzuki SS
She says while her flail makes a clank.
Oh, I received a letter from Seki-san saying that I�ve been officially appointed as a top elite starting this week!
Oh, I see.
Ah, the top elites are the best of Kouzuki SS, they report directly to Kouzuki Jii-chan
I explain to Ishigami in a hurry.
No, no, Kuromori-sama�s the owner of the Kouzuki SS now. And I�ll be the first of Kuromori�s direct control bodyguards
Kinoshita-san said.
Right, I do own Kouzuki SS.
For the meantime, the top elites will continue to serve Kouzuki Kakka, but err, I think it�s Seki-san and Fujimiya-san who are also holding their post. I�m the only one exclusive to Kuromori-sama as of now.
Yeah.
Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are my women, but.
They�ve been Jii-chan�s subordinates for a long time so becoming exclusive to me is hard.
Shou-neechan�s got her status as the commander of the whole Kouzuki SS.
Rei-chan also has her job as the face of Kouzuki SS.
So, I look forward to working with you! In the meantime, Seki-san told me that becoming exclusive to Kuromori-sama also means I have to prepare for sex and getting pregnant Huh.
But, I�ve never done anything like that before, so I don�t understand a lot of things, but please watch me. I�ll work hard every day
Talking about this like it�s nothing shows that Kinoshita-san�s broken in a sense.
I mean, she was a virgin as expected. I knew it.
Don�t worry, Darling�s great at sex, and if you don�t know anything, I�ll teach you
Edie laughs.
Yes, please take care of me
Kinoshita-san smiles.
Also, Seki-san told me That I can talk to anyone when it comes to sex so I�ll be fine
Hearing all that, Ishigami Norio;
wait, are you sure with that?
He asks Kinoshita-san with a surprised face.
that�s right, even if you�re an exclusive bodyguard, having sex is.
Ishigami Mizuki also speaks with a confused face.
Huh, what�s weird? I mean, top elites are exclusive bodyguards, you see? Isn�t it normal to have sex with the one you�re keeping safe?
Right, it�s normal
Kinoshita-san and Edie nod at each other.
Darling�s a healthy man and I�m a healthy woman. If our relationship isn�t where we can have sex whenever and wherever we want, then you can�t get serious in protecting someone I thought so. Seki-san and Fujimiya-san told me the same thing
Kinoshita-san said.
Especially when the bodyguard is a woman, men from various organizations come after you to get information about your Master, and so, bodyguards aren�t allowed to fall in love. If you do, then you have to go for your master Besides, even women do lust. As for me, I let out all my lust on Darling
In fact, Edie comes after me if she wants to do it.
I usually respond to Edie�s sexual advances.
So, Ryouko, if you want to have sex, then just ask Darling
Certainly, I�d gladly do it
Kishimoto replies loudly like she�s a shop assistant of an izakaya.
uhm
Kurose Anju speaks up.
is it necessary to go that far? For the top elite bodyguards
Kinoshita-san smiles.
That�s not the point, isn�t it the case where you give your all to the person you�re protecting if you�re a bodyguard?
She replies like it�s natural.
No, I�ve been a freelance for a long time so it hasn�t been long since I became an actual bodyguard. But, Seki-san and Fujimiya-san, whom I respect and admire are prepared to do so Me too! I will keep Darling safe for the rest of my life, so I�m having sex with just Darling. That�s normal
haa.
Kurose-san believes that Edie�s my bodyguard.
So, she�s quite shocked.
Okay, we�re leaving now so take out the weapon
Kinoshita-san told Ishigami Norio.
No, but that�s.
Take it out! Take it out!
.
If you don�t take it out in ten seconds, I�ll smack you
Wait!
9, 8, 7.
Hey, Anju, do something
Ishigami Norio looks at his sister�s bodyguard.
I can�t, she�s a top elite of Kouzuki SS
5, 4, 3.
Norio-oniisama, you don�t know when to give up
Ishigami Mizuki glares at her brother.
2, 1
Okay, I get it!
Ishigami Norio unwillingly took out the taser from his chest.
Is this good enough?
The other one too
Edie smiled.
You have something in your ankle, right?
Ugh
Ishigami Norio gasps.
You were walking weirdly. That�s why I know
What did you say?
I was waiting for you to tell us voluntarily
Ishigami Norio�s an idiot that he�s useless.
Take it out
Kinoshita-san glares.
There, take it out
Ishigami exposed what he was hiding in his ankle.
It�s a foldable knife.
If the police were to find that, they�ll arrest you for violating the firearms act
Kinoshita-san unfolded the knife and checked.
If you�re carrying two weapons, it�s becoming more and more likely that the enemy is connected with the police
So they�re making him purposely carry weapons to get arrested?
Kinoshita-san asks me.
I think they�ll try to arrest us not only for weapons but also for the combat
They�re trying to make up the fact that Yo-chan or Ishigami-san gets arrested by the police
Then that means, that fighting the enemy in the front is bad?
Kurose-san said.
Not really, our first action just has to be crushing the police officials who were in contact with the enemy
Kinoshita-san smiles.
That�ll get you arrested!
If they�re going to use underhanded tactics, then just crush them with a greater force
Edie says and disassembled Ishigami Norio�s taser.
I knew it
What is it, Edie?
Nothing special, it�s just an ordinary taser. There�s no mod
If there�s no problem, then what is?
Ishigami Norio asks.
They definitely have a bomb if they want to kill Darling. They could make a bomb with the shape of the taser gun. If not, they could�ve wiretapped it
Although, since this room is isolating radio waves, they won�t be able to hear anything with ordinary wiretap
Nei said.
That�s why I chose this room because you can�t bug it. Take out your phones
Why?
As mentioned before, if your GPS is detected, then it�s a problem for you, right?
We don�t want them to get ahead of us and surround us on our way, right?
Edie and Nei looked at Ishigami Norio.
Norio-oniisama, just follow them. We can�t go against them
Ishigami Mizuki took out her phone.
Kurose-san does the same.
I have no choice then
Ishigami Norio took out his phone too
Let�s see, good time. Let�s go!
Kinoshita-san looked at her wristwatch and said.
Huh? You don�t have a wristwatch on you?
Kinoshita-san looked at Kurose-san�s arm and said.
Guards need watches. You can�t always take out your phone and look at the time in an instant, and just like now, you have to throw away your phone
Right, I also have my watch
Edie�s also wearing a shock-resistant type with a large band.
You can also use it to protect your wrists
I have various jobs so I need a watch that�s suitable for work
Ah, yes, that�s educational, sorry
Kurose-san�s face turns gloomy.
I had her take it off, Anju was wearing a wristwatch that doesn�t suit her
Ishigami Mizuki said.
Uhm, it was a wristwatch for men. It was Father�s memento
Kurose-san said while looking down.
But, I don�t have any other wristwatch, and I don�t have money to buy a new for-girls wristwatch either
Ishigami house�s treatment doesn�t seem that well.
Anju, you don�t have to say it like that! You�re still inexperienced as a bodyguard!
Ishigami house guarantees your food, clothing, and shelter, and you speak like that
Ishigami house took you in because your father, who was a bodyguard of the Tanokura house suddenly died, and you needed a place to go. You�re inexperienced but the Ishigami house took you in To think that you�re being this ungrateful, what a rude woman
Norio-sama, Mizuki-sama, that wasn�t what I meant
Eei, shut up, shut up!
Seriously, these siblings are so highanded to people with weak status.
However,
Kurose-san, you weren�t from a family of bodyguards of Ishigami house?
I checked.
No, I�m not. My family was serving the Tanokura house. Father died early, and so Tanokura house had to hire a bodyguard from a different house. And I�m the only child, but I can�t become the head�s bodyguard The head of the house is a man most of the time, and so they have men as their bodyguards.
Jii-chan also has Ootoku-san as the chief personal bodyguard.
A girl born in a family of bodyguards can only be a bodyguard of the daughter or the wife.
And so, when did you transfer from Tanokura to Ishigami house?
Three years ago
I needed a bodyguard with me because I was going to study in Switzerland. And so, Tanokura-sama introduced Anju to me!
Kurose-san and Ishigami Mizuki answers my question.
So, Kurose-san was unrelated to the Ishigami house until the three-year study abroad.
There should be no problems taking her then.
It�s a waste to keep Kurose-san with these siblings.
1347. School Festival A Part 8 Flat March
1348. School Festival A Part 9 Amber
Err, Yoshi-kun, I think there�s hardly people in this route
Megu, who has been quiet all this time, studied the route down to the main entrance based on the school festival event map.
It�s better if we meet fewer people on the way, right? There�s nothing we can do at the main entrance though
Megu�s right.
Our enemies blended with the outsiders visiting the school festival.
We need to proceed with caution, so it�s better if we meet as few people as possible.
This and this classroom have a lot of traffic. My friends said that they were going there. So, we need to avoid going there
Got it
Kinoshita-san looked at Megu�s map and smiled.
She�s also a professional bodyguard so she can memorize a map once she sees it.
Well, it should be okay, I�m here after all
Kinoshita-san leads the way and we move to the corridor.
Not a single one of the black suits the Ishigami siblings brought remained.
Even Tsujimoto and Koda, the two Edie knocked out, have disappeared.
Where did they go?
Ishigami Norio�s making a fuss, but.
Like we were told Norio-oniisama, we were deceived
Ishigami Mizuki calmly replied to her brother.
The bodyguards we had today were all Koda�s support. Apart from my Anju
She looks at Kurose-san frustratedly.
I�ll be taking the lead. Err, you�ll be right behind me please
Kinoshita-san calls Megu her guide.
If you see anything weird or anything weird is happening, then tell me right away
Okay
Ah, I�ll also be on the lookout
Nei walks together with Megu.
You�re in the middle. Protect your masters
yes
Kurose Anju-san replied to Kinoshita-san
The Ishigami siblings were in the middle too.
I�ll be behind, keeping Darling safe
Edie smiled.
Then, let�s set off
We formed a line and started walking.
From the unpopulated area near the principal�s office, we soon entered the classroom zones.
We�re in the middle of the school festival so the classrooms have students and guests.
Okay, okay, excuse me, coming through!
Kinoshita-san makes a bright loud noise as she walks through.
Her flail�s making clanking noises too.
What?
What is it?
Kinoshita-san and Kurose-san have different school uniforms.
Ishigami Norio�s wearing a strangely wealthy suit and Ishigami Mizuki�s wearing her white dress.
They can�t help but focus their attention on our group as we walk in a line with people who are well known in the school.
Okay, okay, Ishigami-sama�s going through, please let us through!
Kinoshita-san says loudly.
hey!
Ishigami Norio panics, but.
Don�t worry, let Ryouko take care of this
Edie whispered to the Ishigami siblings.
At that moment.
There�s a guy who�s definitely suspicious appearing and standing in the way.
They�re here. Four, surrounding
Edie whispered.
It was a decoy that appeared and tried to attack us, but.
I readied my stance.
However.
Jararararan!
Kinoshita-san swings her flail and the tip went to the guy that appeared.
eei! You insolent! Who do you think you are!
And, she shouts cutely.
this man here is awe-inspiringly wearing a red-jacket and a leather hakama, and iron helmet made of thorns!
What�s with the flail and dancing?
Boom, bang, thud, crash! Ishigami-sama has descended from the thermal power station in distant New Guinea through a million-volt power line to this country! It�s the coming of Ishigami-sama! Harattama, chiyottama, mother!
Yeah, she�s just shouting like a lunatic, but.
Kinoshita-san shouts while having a fun dance.
So cute.
That�s really cute of her.
what?
What�s this, a publicity stunt?
The other students get noisy.
Yes, we�re the Nishikata Drama club! Kyahoho!
Kinoshita-san shows off to the students.
Oh, is this a joint performance with our school�s drama club?
Did we have this scheduled?
But, don�t you think that girl swinging that stick looks cute?
The ones behind look good too!
I mean, why is the baker-kun with them?
We�re able to release the tension thanks to Kinoshita-san�s quick-wittedness.
Oh, Iwakura-san asked us to guide the people from the West school around!
Nei said quickly.
Oh, I see.
But, West School? Where is it?
Yeah.
We have three West schools in our neighborhood.
That�s bad.
Kinoshita-san and Kurose-san�s school uniforms are completely different from those three.
Then, Kinoshita-san.
Ah, it�s Kobori-kun!
She points at someone in the crowd and points at him.
Kobori-kun! Seki-san�s angry! She said that she won�t pardon the traitors! That she�ll go and kill all of you!
She said with a smile.
Kobori-kun seems to be an employee of Kouzuki SS.
He�s probably working with someone in the Kouzuki house to get rid of me.
He was the one giving instructions to the four that were to attack us from a short distance.
Since it was Seki-san, she�s definitely going to do it! Even if you run to the toilet, she�ll drag you out! Kukuku!
Kinoshita-san stirs up the surroundings.
Hey, what�s that, what will you do Kobori-kun?
Saying while pointing at the man named Kobori.
Then, Kinoshita-san.
What about you? You? You and you too!
Kinoshita-san points at the four perpetrators.
You can probably still manage somehow now. If you want, I can apologize to you to Seki-san! That�s your last chance! Wow!
Kinoshita-san told the five men with a smile.
!
Even I can see that the men lost their fighting spirit.
If Shou-neechan already knows about their rebellion inside the Kouzuki SS.
They have no future even if they eliminate me here.
All that awaits them is harsh disposal.
My downfall is meaningless if their rebellion is already discovered by Shou-neechan and Jii-chan
If you get it, then move out
Kinoshita-san said, and the young man named Kobori turned.
Kobori shows a face that he had no choice but to nod.
Then, he opens the way.
Thanks, thanks. That�s great that you made a quick decision
Kinoshita-san said and turned to the students and guests of the school festival.
That�s basically the details of the play! Don�t miss it! It�s coming soon!
Then, she bows for some reason.
Well then, okay, now please make way! make way! Dondondongaragatta! Ishigami-sama�s passing through!
We continued forward.
The spectators are confused.
But for some reason, a schoolgirl is clapping her hand at Kinoshita-san.
And so, the rebelling group in Kouzuki SS is gone. They�re all afraid of Shou
Edie said.
They joined forces with someone in the Kouzuki house to get rid of me.
And the plan is for them to run the Kouzuki house when I�m gone.
If that happens, they�ll give control of Kouzuki or something, surely they made such promises behind the scenes, but.
If everything is exposed, then Shou-neechan will purge the mastermind before they can get to the Kouzuki house.
If they don�t want to die, then they won�t meddle with me.
Everyone knows that I�m a mad dog after all
Kinoshita-san turned to us and said.
She won�t hold back even against the same employees of Kouzuki SS.
She always goes all-out when hitting her enemies with her flail.
I think that our acquaintances will quiet down, but we still have to deal with the outsiders
Our enemy didn�t just send some rebels in Kouzuki SS.
There should be others too.
And, some of them are likely police or related.
Now then, let�s go downstairs! We�re in serious trouble so let�s keep vigilant!
We went down the stairs.
How do you think they�re going to get us?
I asked Edie.
There won�t be any uniform personnel. If they�re coming, then they�re going to be wearing civilian clothes
So it�s civilian clothes.
Since this place is a private school, it�s hard to get in wearing their uniforms. They stand out, and we�ll get vigilant before we could approach them. If they were to approach us As soon as Edie says that.
Hey, you
An old man wearing a plain suit calls me.
Yes, what is it?
Edie smiles and as he approaches.
She punches the old man with her Qi.
Oh, the toilet is over there!
Edie then pushes the collapsed old man to the male toilet.
Seeing that.
Hey, you!
What are you doing?
Another two old men in suits approach, but.
What is it?
Edie also sends her Qi to the two old men with a speed that eyes can�t see.
Guh
Gah!
Edie, we have chairs over here!
Nei points at the chairs at the side of the classrooms.
Yes, there, if you�re tired then you can sit over here
She makes the two men sit down on the chair.
She ends the whole event before the other party could identify themselves as a cop or show their IDs
Wow
Kurose-san�s impressed with Edie�s skill
Hurry, that�s not all of them
Yeah, the police.
They plan to stop us and take us somewhere.
So they were going to frame us and arrest us.
They should have other allies around.
Hey, the entrance is just there!
Nei�s right, the school�s entrance is just ten meters away.
We hurried.
As expected, since we�re in the middle of the school festival.
A lot have gathered in the entrance.
The students selling food.
Some advertise their programs.
Of course, many guests too.
Ten, no, there�s 11 of them
Edie senses enemies lurking at the main entrance.
This is bad.
We can�t fight here.
If the enemy wants to lower my reputation, they won�t care if any unrelated person gets involved.
If anyone gets injured, they�re going to blame me for the whole mess, saying that it�s my fault.
If this goes on.
Then.
It�s okay, the car�s already here!
Kinoshita-san tells me.
Look
Then, looking at where she points at.
Guwabababababa!
A black car that looks like an armored military vehicle is coming through the main gate and is heading towards us.
Gangan, gangaraganga, gangaraganga, gan!
It�s making some random kind of marching sound at a high volume.
It attracted the attention of many people and the armored car stopped right in front of the school building.
Click.
The passenger side of the door opens and.
Welcome, my elites!
Anya.
Anya�s holding the mic, shouting.
She�s Kyouko-san�s subordinate, and my woman.
She appears on TV with her codename Nikita Gorbachev, on the special program where Kyouko-san and Rei-chan fights.
Rei-chan fights beautifully, and so almost every Japanese citizen knows her.
She�s especially popular when coming to play in our school.
It�s Nikita-san!
She came to our school festival!
Anya�s arrival caused a commotion in front of the school building.
Anya;
Slander! We, the Kyouko empire, are pleased to announce that we�re recruiting new citizens at large! The conditions are five governments and five-person! Those who bring cattle and horses will receive further reduction in their annual tribute!
Err, what are you talking about?
Well, if you want it then get inside the car! You�ll also work under Kyouko�s flag!
A large flag flutters above the armored car.
A picture of a pirate skull flag with Kyouko-san�s face in it.
Let�s go!
ooh!
They don�t get what�s going on but the spectators cheered.
Let�s go
Kinoshita-san tells us with a smile.
That car can withstand direct hits from heavy machine guns
No, wall, that�s true, but still.
Okay, we�re getting in!
Kinoshita-san waved her hand at Anya.
Oh, get in then! Come, young citizens!
It�s as if Kyouko-san has taken over Anya.
Open, rear troop compartment!
Anya orders and the rear doors of the armored car open.
Inside;
Are Dolly and Anna, the drill spear sisters.
The two quickly went outside, holding their drill spears that were attached to the side of the armored vehicle, and wait for us to arrive.
Now, let�s get inside
Kinoshita-san guides us.
Hey, let me in too!
Oh, me too!
As soon as some of the luck-pusher male students say that.
There you go!
Slap.
Kinoshita-san slammed her flail on the large stone in front of the building.
Mishi, baka.
The huge stone split into two.
Hii!
Kinoshita-san then spoke to the flinched boys.
It�s just us this time
She said with a smile.
At the same time, the drill sisters also had their drills spinning, readied in their fighting stance.
Michi�s papa is also here. The enemies can�t move now
Edie whispered to my ear.
The power balance has changed.
We�re suppressing the 11 enemies
Get in now. Do it while the enemy�s confused
Yeah, get in everyone
O-Okay!
I understand
I pushed in the Ishigami siblings to the rear of the armored vehicle.
Megu, Nei, Kurose-san, me, then Edie went in that order too.
I�ll be on alert on top of the vehicle!
Kinoshita-san joined Dolly and Anna on top of the car.
Then, see you later
Kinoshita-san closed the hatch of the armored car.
1348. School Festival A Part 9 Amber
1349. Judgment Yosoro!
1348. School Festival A Part 9 Amber
Dogagagaga!
The armored car starts driving.
Inside the trunk space are Tsukiko, the Ishigami siblings, and me.
Kyouko-san�s driving.
Maybe Kinoshita-san and the drill sisters got on again.
I don�t know if Anya also got on either.
It�s okay
Tsukiko read my thoughts and smiled.
Tsukiko�s controlling the Ishigami sibling�s mind so they�re now just absentminded.
What did you hear, Tsukiko?
From Minaho-neesan, or maybe Shou-neechan?
Yes, They gave me instructions earlier. Both of them
Both.
Well, I thought so.
The incident today involves a rebel troop from Kouzuki SS.
Also, some police members.
Apart from that, there are also other underground people.
The scope is huge.
Err, the next stop is a one-way trip to hell! It�s gonna get rocky so be careful
Kyouko-san speaks like an announcer.
Since the mileage is short, we should still be inside the school.
Then.
Gatagatagata!
Are we going down the slope?
Seems like we�re going underground.
Gugagaga!
The armored car came to a stop.
Okay, good work
I don�t know who opened the hatch of the armored car, but.
It�s Kinoshita-san outside.
Leave Ishigami-sama in the car and leave them there
Kinoshita-san said.
We leave the absent-minded Ishigami siblings.
Tsukiko and I left the armored car.
It�s dark and cool outside.
Are we underground?
It�s like a huge gymnasium, but.
Above the armored car are Dolly and Anna holding their spears.
A huge gate opens from behind.
I went through the gate and then entered the facility through this door.
This was an underground warehouse for storing disaster supplies back then
Turning around, Minaho-neesan is through the door and back door of the warehouse.
Now they�re no longer using it because they built a new warehouse elsewhere
We rented it to prepare for today
Shou-neechan also comes in after Minaho-neesan
Preparation?
It�s better to let the rebellion happen than to prevent it in advance. We already know who�s involved, and if they�ve done it, they won�t have any excuses, right?
Shou-neechan said.
Then, you knew that this would happen today?
It�s not about that. I was the one with the master plan of rebellion. I had a spy infiltrate the rebels and have them target the high-school festival here to attack
So it was all in Shou-neechan�s plan?
I knew that this would happen when you obtained the Kouzuki SS from Kakka
Shou-neechan smiled.
There will be people who just can�t accept that a high-school boy will be the owner instead of Kouzuki Kakka
!
Right.
I�m still in high school.
Owning a special organization that combines intelligence, defense, and military power like Kouzuki SS is unthinkable in normal circumstances.
Kouzuki SS was Kakka�s private army after all. It won�t turn to Kou�s army exactly the same
Minaho-neesan said.
If Misuzu-sama were to inherit it from Kakka, then they�re still serving the Kouzuki house, but you�re not even blood related to them, right?
Jii-chan only recognized me as Misuzu�s partner.
Kuromori Kou isn�t a member of the Kouzuki house.
I have no blood relation to the nobility.
Right. The professionals won�t want an unknown commoner kid to be the head of Kouzuki SS
I sighed.
Well yeah. In fact, many have offered me their resignation letters. That�s inevitable. I can�t keep them all. Although, only a few actually resigned
Shou-neechan said.
Kouzuki SS is a special organization. No other organization in Japan is allowed to hold this kind of power. They have good pay, and the years of trust and the best customers, the nobility Jii-chan made that organization to guide the nobility after all.
Since Jii-chan has a strong influence on people in the political and business world, they allow him to have this power without having the state institution crushing it.
And so, many think that it�s a shame to resign from Kouzuki SS now. Many wait until they have the chance to assess you, the new owner, before deciding on what to do next Meaning, it depends on me.
If they feel like Kouzuki SS is going downhill because I�m the owner, they�ll leave immediately.
They�re going with the wait-and-see approach.
Well, never mind those people. Either way, we have no choice but to build on our achievements under the new system, the problem is.
Shou-neechan smiled wryly.
Those who thought that it would be better if they killed you instead of quitting
And that�s the current rebel unit.
Now that Kakka�s retired, they�re going to expel you from the Kouzuki house or kill you, and put Misuzu-sama as the new owner. Then, they were thinking of seizing the real power of Kouzuki SS themselves Still, if they killed me, Kouzuki SS still has Yazawa-san and Shou-neechan as the management, so they can�t grab the power, right?
I asked.
Oh? If they were to assassinate you, the internal affairs of Kouzuki house will return to half a year ago
Half a year ago?
Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and now we also have Yoshiko-sama. Won�t that revive the ambition of everyone to become the son-in-law and eventually the head of the Kouzuki house?
I see.
Kouzuki house before May.
They were split into Misuzu and Ruriko factions, having internal strifes
Many were ambitious to have Misuzu or Ruriko marry their son and take over the Kouzuki house.
But now.
With the unnatural death of Ruriko�s father, Ruriko�s out of the succession battle now.
Yoshiko-san�s the daughter of Jii-chan�s late eldest son, but she�s not a legal child.
Therefore, everyone feels like Misuzu�s going to take over the Kouzuki house.
And I�m Misuzu�s official partner.
That settled the problem of the successor of the Kouzuki house.
There will always be bad apples in whatever group
This time, it�s Minaho-neesan speaking to me�
It�s only been half a year, right? It�s about time the shock wore off and somehow, there were people in the Kouzuki house who planned to do what they wanted
But, some of the Kouzuki house, branch families, the executives, and the young were all there during Cesario Viola�s attack in May, right?
The branch families, the executive vassals, their children, Jii-chan�s students.
They were all in that high-rise hotel fight and felt fear.
They all swore not to turn on Jii-chan back then
Those who go against Jii-chan.
All the people who were connected to Cesario Viola, even including Ruriko�s father, were disposed of.
Those who were there were in awe of Jii-chan and reaffirmed their allegiance to him.
Then they also accepted that I�m Misuzu�s partner.
Well, their loyalty is towards Kakka, not towards you, right?
Shou-neechan said with a smile.
The fear they had for the past six months also includes you, and so you�ve been untouchable. But people immediately forget their fears. Once on the shore, we pray no more, right? Their fear from six months ago had faded And so, now they thought about it calmly, and some have started considering that it�s in their best interest to remove you from the Kouzuki house
Rather, it was helpful to us that they didn�t make a move for the past six months. We were able to prepare for them
Right. We made it barely in time
Minaho-neesan said.
Kakka�s past his eighties. He�s too old already. That�s why they were already planning ahead of his death, all while he still has time
Kakka�s taking it most seriously, and that�s why he handed the Kouzuki SS to you
Once we�re ready, we can purposely create a reason for the rebels to move hurriedly
They never expected that Kouzuki SS will be handed to a high-school student like you
Now that you took over over Kouzuki SS, they won�t be able to go against you
Kouzuki SS is basically the violence device of the Kouzuki house
The one who took charge of Kouzuki SS, who was in charge of the protection and security of the Kouzuki group and their companies was not one of the nobility, not one of the branch family, not one of the executives.
If I take control of Kouzuki SS, they will be in danger.
If they wait for Jii-chan to die before assassinating me, then that�s too late.
On the contrary, I will know the secrets about them and all the other families.
That�s why they�re in a hurry to eliminate you before you take control of Kouzuki SS
Shou-neechan said.
Their miscalculation is that they don�t know your relationship with me. They seem to think that I�m only your subordinate and that I�m loyal to Kakka
I see.
They don�t think that Seki Shou, Jii-chan�s personal bodyguard, has become a woman of this just a high-school boy me.
They only see it as a business relationship, and they thought that I�m also dissatisfied that Kakka�s forcing me to protect a high-school boy. I mean, those were the rumors I spread around the company She made them believe that Shou-neechan hasn�t been able to communicate well with a high-school student that�s becoming the owner.
And so, there was actually a group that wasn�t happy that Kou�s the owner now
The dissatisfied group inside the Kouzuki house and Kouzuki SS have made contact
There�s no better time to get rid of you than now, right?
Shou-neechan and Minaho-neesan tell me.
The two dissatisfied groups went together and erupted
While at it, the Kouzuki house members inside the police force also enlisted some people
Minaho-neesan laughs.
Kouzuki house is connected to the political world so those who were dissatisfied, can just bypass it. Some radicals who want to reduce the power of the Kouzuki house as much as possible by arresting you in public Saying that Minaho-neesan looked at Ishigami Norio.
They were going to arrest that boy over there for carrying too many weapons. They were going to catch Kou together with them as allies and leak to the media that they were dangerous young men carrying illegal weapons So, that Koda guy who gave him the weapon was someone the police sent to the Ishigami house?
I asked.
No. It was the Kouzuki SS group who sent Koda. The police were just co-conspirators
The dissatisfied members of Kouzuki SS want to take control of Kouzuki SS in the future.
The police want to reduce Jii-chan�s power as much as possible.
Meanwhile, the Kouzuki house wants their son to be married to Misuzu.
They all have different purposes for eliminating me.
And so, they started doing their work, but we had to pretend that we aren�t aware of it so we could only send Kudou-san and Kinoshita-san
If they sent out regular personnel of Kouzuki SS, the rebels will call off their attacks.
No, it helped. If not for Kudou-san and Kinoshita-san, we can�t even get in the car ourselves
That�s not true! All I did was say random things and crush a big stone
Kinoshita-san laughs as she holds her flail.
Kuromori-sama made the right decisions calmly. Edie-san and everyone also played an active role
Yes, you get a lot of credit for getting through the hardship today. You did well
Even so, these are all within Shou-neechan�s plans.
To spread the word that only me and my group have repelled the rebels� attack.
You need it to take control Kouzuki SS. Accept the credit, Kou
Minaho-neesan tells me.
You need to be a tough and scary opponent to them
Yeah, okay
I replied.
If I don�t become an object of fear, I can�t keep my family safe.
So, do you know why it�s just you who got called here?
That�s.
I have to punish all those people who did the conspiracy on me, right?
I have to give orders to dispose of the rebels.
I can�t scare them unless I dirty my hands.
That�s right
Minaho-neesan smiles.
Then.
Dorururururu! Dorurururu!
A siren roars through the warehouse and a red light above the large gate flickers.
Gagagagaga!
The huge door slowly opens.
Oh, I knew that the gate leads to outside.
Three cars come down the slope.
First was Kudou-papa�s truck. Edie and Kurose-san loaded up the men they defeated at the open cafe in front of the bakery there.
The second one is a business van.
The type that carries people instead of luggage.
The third car goes inside the underground warehouse.
Then, the huge gate closed once again.
Good job, Kudou-san
Shou-neechan tells Kudou-papa as he leaves the driver seat.
Yeah, that�s the police van, and this truck and the van there is for Kouzuki SS
Kudou-papa said.
Even those who are sleeping only need a splash of cold water on their heads to wake them up. We�ve disarmed all of them and tied them up.
Kudou-papa�s men are watching every car.
Then, why don�t we splash them in order. But leave the police for later
Shou-neechan said.
We�re going to send them back to their friends unharmed, but we need to erase their memories since it�ll be a problem if they remember
The biggest problem is how much information has leaked out, that Kuromori Kou, goes to this high school, under the name of Yoshida Yoshinobu.
Worst case scenario, I won�t be able to stay in this school.
Right, let�s deal with these people first. Hey, get those down
Kudou-papa orders his subordinates.
Handcuffed men descend from the van.
The guys who passed out on the truck got doused with buckets of water and dragged off when they regained consciousness.
It�s about 30 people.
Kudou-san stand next to Kuromori-sama with your group
Yeah, do as you�re told!
Shou-neechan gave orders. Kudou-papa and the group did as they were told.
Kinoshita-san�s in front of me, holding her flail. Dolly and Anna are guarding me with their drill spears at hand.
Kyouko-san also got out of the driver�s seat and is standing in a position to protect Tsukiko and Minaho, although, I can�t see her face since she�s wearing some weird helmet and sunglasses.
Hmm?
As for the Kouzuki SS rebel men.
They�re split into two kinds.
Most of them are looking confused, timid.
But, only five of them are staring at me with such hate.
And one is looking at Shou-neechan.
In the end, Seki-san just played us
I.
Tsukiko, can you shut them up?
Yes, Kou-sama
Tsukiko looked at the thirty men and approached them.
?
Tsukiko�s power can control all of them in this distance.
Michi and Edie have been mixing Qi training with her so Tsukiko�s Miko power has grown stronger.
Well then
I looked at the men.
Sorry, I�m the owner of Kouzuki SS, but I�m not the president or anything, I don�t know your faces nor your names. That�s why I don�t know who you are, but.
I speak in a low and slow voice.
I don�t need to introduce myself. I was their target until earlier after all.
I don�t intend to have a discussion with you people. You already rebelled against me. What�s left for me to do is dispose of you. Just as the activities of Kouzuki SS often violate the law, my punishments for you also do the same. Meaning, this is personal Those who were frightened just grew even more anxious.
Those who were looking hatefully continued to glare at me.
As you know, I�m just a high-school student, I don�t know much about corporate organizations, but I can imagine that there were cases where you can�t say now because your superiors ordered you. But that wasn�t the case this time, right? Okay, those who couldn�t say no and that�s why they were in this rebellion, raise their hands The confused faces look at each other.
Then, one timidly raise their hand, and others followed.
Tsukiko, check
I asked Tsukiko to read their minds.
Most of them are. Oh, this one and this one is lying
Tsukiko points.
Okay, apart from those two, those who raised their hands move to this side
Do as Kuromori-sama says
Shou-neechan said, and the men timidly move.
They�re all handcuffed and they know Shou-neechan and Kinoshita-san�s strength.
Kudou-papa�s subordinates also surround them so they can�t disobey.
To the men who can�t disobey their orders.
You�ll be let go without questions today. I know that you�re worried about me becoming the owner of Kouzuki SS, so I�m not going to charge you to failing to report the rebellion, just once I speak clearly.
The timid group looks confused and looked at each other.
Kuromori-sama says so, there will be no records of this incident for you. However, I remember all your names and faces, don�t forget that
Shou-neechan said with a smile.
Kouzuki SS documents will not include anything about this case but.
Shou-neechan�s in charge of them on-site, their assessment will become harsh.
I hope this inspires you to rewrite your evaluation of me
If they want to get a promotion or higher bonus, they�ll have to work harder than ever and show achievements.
Well then, as for this group.
The hateful group, meaning, the seven ringleaders of the rebellion.
Tsukiko, who�s the one who sent in Koda and involved the Ishigami house to this plan?
It�s this one
Tsukiko points at the men on the left edge.
Those who aligned themselves with the dissatisfied Kouzuki house members in the police?
It�s this one
Tsukiko points at the guy on the right.
His look of hatred turns to surprise.
And the last one, the one who made contact with someone within the Kouzuki house who is dissatisfied
It�s this one
Tsukiko points at the man in front of her.
I see.
Okay, which one did the first move?
To use any method to take me out.
These guys talked to the Kouzuki dissatisfied members of the Kouzuki house.
Did they bring the topic to the dissatisfied members, or?
It�s him who approached first
Tsukiko points at the man in front of her again.
Thanks. If he�s the one who approached first, then we�ll make the punishment for the dissatisfied members of the Kouzuki house a stage lighter
I told Shou-neechan.
As Kuromori-sama orders
Shou-neechan bows to me respectfully.
I look at the ringleaders once again.
I don�t want to kill anymore. That�s why I don�t plan to kill you. Although, you all won�t be able to work in security again, and the three who were at the center of the rebellion plan will become vegetables Forgive those who had no choice but to join the rebellion.
But, be ruthless on the ringleaders.
I have to be as feared as Jii-chan.
Tsukiko change them to piss and defecate themselves whenever they see or hear the name Kouzuki or Kuromori
Yes, Kou-sama
That�ll make it impossible for them to work in security anymore.
Even if they try to take a job at another security company, their body will leak on its own if asked about Kouzuki SS.
They can�t even write Kouzuki SS in their own resume.
As for the three, make their body urinate, fart, defecate, as soon as they see, or hear anything round, square, red, blue, borrowed from someone, new, old. Then, while doing all that, make them report I got three times more than usual! to five people! After all that, they�ll sing the longest song they know out loud. Then, they can�t move from the place until they sing the whole song Certainly
I ask the men directly.
What�s the longest song you know?
He replied.
It�s Captain on the ship
1348. School Festival A Part 9 Amber
1350. Judgment Scapegoat
Then, Tsukiko and Shou-neechan stayed behind to check and scrape the memories of the rebel troops and police.
We�ll erase all information about us from their minds.
Come here
Minaho-neesan calls me to the backroom of the underground warehouse.
Inside is a small office-like room with a desk, laptop, and a phone.
Kouzuki-sama wants to talk to you
Jii-chan does?
Oh, he�s watching from somewhere.
Our school is full of cameras and microphones Minaho-neesan set up.
There�s no better place for live coverage than there.
Minaho-neesan faced the laptop to me and then.
Jii-chan�s at the screen.
It seems that you had troubles
Jii-chan�s laughing.
Seems like he was watching from his mansion.
He will hear you, just talk
Minaho-neesan told me.
I sat down in front of the laptop.
It�s rough, I mean, it�s still ongoing
We just caught the perpetrators
The people in the Kouzuki house who tried to drag me down aren�t cleaned up yet.
Leave the Kouzuki house to me. It�s not yet time for you to think about that
Since Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house is still alive and well, I can�t interfere in the affairs of the family.
Those who messed with you disobeyed my will so they will be penalized accordingly
Jii-chan said.
This is a shame of our house. But if we can sort this out, we will be stronger in the future
That�s why you let the rebellion happen on purpose, right?
The fact that someone out of nowhere is accepted as Misuzu�s partner, the daughter of the head of the Kouzuki house, was amazing in itself.
Then, if the Kouzuki SS, the private army of the Kouzuki house is given to that person.
Naturally, there will be people who will want to take me out no matter what.
Basically. Whenever you reform the system, reactionary forces will appear. If you don�t take them out while they�re weak, then they�ll become seeds of trouble later on They were still in a weak state?
Nearly ten rebel units and about 10 policemen invaded our school.
Even if they�re from a branch family, they�re still from the Kouzuki house. It would be scarier if they hired someone like Cesario Viola or a foreign underground organization Jii-chan smiled wryly.
It�s all just Japanese this time, and they weren�t serious to the point that they had to plant a real bomb, right?
Still, they pretended that they might have a bomb, right?
That was a bluff. It�s just a way to put pressure on the guards and have them feel like they have to keep an eye on the whole campus at all times so that they devote their manpower to it So they had no intention to plant the bomb?
Yes. However, there�s still a percent chance that a bomb has been planted, and the guards have to deal with it accordingly
Even if they�re not serious, one has to keep constant watch because the bomb might be real.
That�s enough of an effect, don�t you think?
Yeah, I think
If it were a foreign organization, then they won�t hesitate to set off bombs or anything else if they think it�ll be quicker. They�ll do things without worrying about casualties to the public Jii-chan on the screen speaks to me.
In Japan, they won�t set the whole forest on fire to kill a single tiger in the forest. However, foreigners do it. They don�t think about the value of the forest or how many other animals live in it. All they can think about is how to achieve their goals efficiently without empathy for others Even the Kouzuki SS rebel squads would have a hard time with their conscience to involve high-school students who are just enjoying the school festival together with their family and friends.
That kind of method is available to organizations outside the country.
They don�t hesitate to destroy communities where others live. They can do that without batting an eye.
Therefore, I think it�s good that we�re able to prune this way during this period
Jii-chan said.
Your judgment was also right. Generous to those who are pulled by the ringleaders, but harsh on the ringleaders without taking their lives. Well, it was the right thing to do, because it�s better to let them live and humiliate themselves, that horror will spread in the future The ringleaders will pee and defecate themselves whenever they see or hear the name Kouzuki or Kuromori.
So far, I�ve been in charge of creating the horrors behind the scenes in the Kouzuki house
Jii-chan was making people in front and behind the scenes get in awe of the Kouzuki house.
However, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko will have to take over that job. I don�t want them to cover themselves in mud
Yeah.
I also don�t want Misuzu to do work behind the scenes.
So, I�m sorry to ask but I�d rather leave the work where you have to get your hands dirty to you
I know that. Jii-chan, ah
I noticed.
Why did Jii-chan let this rebellion suppression happen at our school�s festival.
He wants to get it over it without Misuzu and Ruriko knowing about it.
Jii-chan said it earlier.
That it was a shame to the Kouzuki house.
Jii-chan doesn�t want Misuzu and Ruriko to know that there were rebels in the Kouzuki house.
Houses sure are complicated. You can�t leave blood relationships. Even if you break it off, it doesn�t change the fact that you�re still blood-related
Jii-chan said.
There are three members of the Kouzuki house who joined the rebellion. Punishing those three would destroy the entire Kouzuki house. Their parents, siblings, and children are part of the Kouzuki house, and work for the Kouzuki group If it�s revealed that they plotted to assassinate me, it won�t just be them but also their relatives will be affected.
They�ll lose the position in the Kouzuki house, in the group companies, and their parents, siblings, and children will too.
Therefore, we�ll make it look like nothing happened on the surface
Yeah.
However, we still have to punish those who did wrong. They will not be reprimanded in public, but if we don�t punish them behind the scenes, then the same thing will happen again If they carried out a scheme to erase me and got prevented but not penalized.
They�ll think less of Jii-chan and me.
People who will find out about it after the fact will also look down on us.
They�ll make another worthless plan to set me up.
The man who leads the three will end up in an accident. That�ll instill fear in the two. I will put a watcher around them at all times. Then, we can suppress them with fear Jii-chan continues.
However, there will be no changes made to the current position within the Kouzuki group. If we move them poorly, they�ll just resent me more. That could start another incident in the years to come Problems with blood relatives are complicated
Well, enough of that. Anyway, I�ll deal with the Kouzuki house side. Once we pull the fangs out of the three, we can manage and stabilize them
We�ll continue to be on guard. There�s more who aren�t happy to see me
I said.
Indeed, don�t let your guard down
Jii-chan on the screen smiles.
By the way, as for the Ishigami house�s children
Oh, about that.
Tsukiko had them paused for now. We�ll just erase their memories related to us and then send them back to the Ishigami house
These idiot siblings will take some time but it can�t be helped
Are you sure about that?
Huh?
The Ishigami siblings were participating in the plan to take you out, weren�t they?
No, they were involved in the result. But, that�s only because a guy named Koda sent by the Kouzuki SS rebel group tricked them
Even if they were tricked, they still caused you trouble. Am I wrong?
Well.
Or should I say that if those siblings were wiser, that man won�t incite them and they won�t come and meet you, right?
Jii-chan asks me.
You handled it well so it didn�t cause any problems, but if you hadn�t, the siblings could have been injured, or killed. He could�ve been caught by the police for processing illegal weapons and tarnishing the honor of his family I think that�s true
If someone�s done something to you, then you must always pay back
Payback.
If you let them go home safely like that, don�t you think the Ishigami house will thank you?
I don�t think so
These guys are idiots.
Rather, they�d fear me and hate me.
No, I was thinking of having Tsukiko erase all the memories of our contact
Then all the hard work won�t have any worth!
Err.
No, I don�t care about the fuss they made
That won�t do, you can�t let it slip
Jii-chan said.
It�s normal for you to go through hardships for your family. But, even your family, is giving a lot of thought to your hardships, don�t they? That�s the reason why you work hard and do not get discouraged. Isn�t that right?
Yeah, I think so
It�s because I have my family.
They smile gently and love me every day.
That�s the reason why I can carry on for my family.
However, the Ishigami siblings aren�t your family. They need to repay you for the favor that you�ve done them
They would never thank me.
Then, the Ishigami siblings must also be punished as a member of the nobility
Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki will be punished?
Have you heard of Patricia Hearst�s case?
Jii-chan asks me suddenly.
No, I don�t know
Have you watched the movie titled citizen Kane
Citizen?
Skip it. There was a newspaper magnate in America named William Hearst who was the model for the movie Citizen Kane. He was a man who made a huge fortune in his lifetime. Patricia Hearst is William Hearst�s granddaughter A wealthy American�s granddaughter.
In 1974, Patricia, when she was 19 years old, was kidnapped by a militant group when she ran away from home. Two months later, that organization committed a bank robbery in San Francisco, and Patricia has become a member of the organization over two months, she also participated the bank robbery A wealthy daughter became a bank robber?
At that time, a video of Patricia robbing a bank was left in the bank�s surveillance cameras, and it got reported on TV and newspapers, causing an uproar throughout the US
Jii-chan on the screen grins.
A month after the incident, the police raided the criminal group�s hideout, but Patricia wasn�t arrested, because she happened to be outside. A month later, Patricia sends a tape with photos and her voice to a station in Los Angeles. In addition to declaring that Patricia had become friends with an extremist group, she even called her parents fascist pigs, and the fiance her parents picked for her a sex animal, causing another uproar in the US when it was broadcasted. Hearst�s house�s honor has fallen to the ground Their granddaughter joined a bank robbery willingly.
Patricia�s arrest happened a year later. When the trial began, she pleaded not guilty, saying that she was coerced by the militant group and that she only joined to avoid getting killed. The lawyer alleged that Patricia had been brainwashed in the militant group, but the excuse didn�t go through. Patricia had to go through 35 years of penal servitude Thirty-five?
The case had been brought to attention by the whole country because of the media, saying that the Jury handed down a heavy sentence, thinking of the social impact. However.
what?
Patricia Hearst�s a daughter of a wealthy family. The Hearst family used various contacts to write a petition to save their daughter. And so, the 35-year sentence was drastically reduced to seven years in prison A fifth?
In fact, the Hearsts have moved the president to issue a special pardon with bail set at 1.5M$. In the end, Patricia Hearst won the parole after less than a year of prison From 35 years of penal servitude to 7, the actual was just less than a year.
This wasn�t a story of savage dictatorship, it happened in the US a mere 40 years ago
Jii-chan said.
So. Don�t you think that it�s just a shameful story from start to end?
Well.
Patricia Hearst joined the bank robbery because she was a kidnap victim suffering from Stockholm syndrome, a condition where the victim sympathizes with the criminals while they were in their company. Still, that was not much. It�s still disgraceful True.
I also have granddaughters. Therefore I can�t just pass this off as a laughing matter
If Misuzu and Ruriko were to get kidnapped by some weird cult organization.
And she gets arrested for robbing a bank with those people.
Then, the whole society was to cover that process.
That�s the end of the Kouzuki house.
The presence of one dumb girl will bring down the honor of this family. We have to make sure we don�t create girls like Patricia Hearst, and we, parents of nobility, can�t forget that. I often tell this story during gatherings Jii-chan said.
And, the children of the nobility also must always understand their status and the weight of their actions. If they�re a child of nobility, then they should know that from elementary!
But, the Ishigami siblings.
Those siblings were clearly lacking in self-respect. They lost their wisdom. They came to a dangerous place on their own and agreed with the bad guys. They nearly disgraced the Ishigami house, and.
Jii-chan on the laptop sighed.
They weren�t reflecting at all. They didn�t understand what they did. That�s just troublesome. I want someone to kick them on their asses
Meaning.
They won�t be able to learn if you send them home without punishing them. And, it�s also for your sake
I guess it�s wrong of me to just swallow and digest whatever the Ishigami siblings did to me.
Give them a scare before sending them home. Give them an unforgettable disgrace
Jii-chan tells me.
If you don�t go that far, the siblings won�t learn. Let it sink to their mind and body that there are lines they can�t cross
That�s.
Don�t forget that you�re a part of a criminal group. And, you�re also the man who will control Kouzuki SS and the dark side of the Kouzuki house
I belong to the Black Forest, a criminal syndicate.
Kuromori house belongs in the shadows.
Don�t put up to getting underestimated by the Ishigami children. If they did something, return twofold. If not, you will never be feared, and there will always be people who look down on you We managed to end it safely today.
But, if there�s another incident where they try to kill me, my family might get hurt.
But, what do I do with the Ishigami siblings?
I asked.
It�s a son and daughter of nobility after all.
Why don�t you impregnate the woman or anything?
Jii-chan said.
Kuromori house�s business is a brothel. The head of Ishigami house should know that. If they picked a fight with the Kuromori house, can they expect their daughter to return still a virgin?
So I�m raping Ishigami Mizuki?
Have fun. Ishigami�s daughter won�t become your woman. The punishment only lasts for the day. You can violate her knowing that
I.
1351. Judgment Responsibility and Enjoyment
They have to pay for the wrongs they�ve done with their flesh
Jii-chan on the screen has said.
The Ishigami house�s assets and prestige as nobility don�t belong to the siblings. The only property they own is their bodies. Therefore, they will pay the price with their bodies Violating Ishigami Mizuki will offset the punishment for bringing the enemy to us.
But you know, I�m just the same if you say that
I.
I have no power I can call my own. Minaho-neesan�s still feeding me, and Jii-chan�s Kouzuki house is helping me
I�m just like the Ishigami siblings.
I�m just a dumb high-school freshman.
Are you still saying that?
Jii-chan in the monitor glared at me.
You can�t make such irresponsible statements. Your status is different from the children of Ishigami house
No, I.
You�re the owner of Kouzuki SS. The sole ruler of that armed organization
!
Right, I.
Jii-chan gave Kouzuki SS to me.
Think like the owner of Kouzuki SS. About what happens now, and if it�s okay to continue?
That�s.
Looking down on you means looking down on Kouzuki SS. And if a company like Kouzuki SS is looked down on, they can�t operate
Kouzuki SS is a security company that specializes in the nobility, political, and business tycoons.
I accepted that company.
It�s too late to return it now.
You�re outside the Kouzuki house, a young man, and you became the owner. Naturally, there will be those who are against it within the organization
And so a rebel unit was formed in the Kouzuki SS to oust or eliminate me.
Using the Ishigami siblings to attack me today.
Naturally, you have to suppress such rebellion once. If you don�t, the organization will lose their confidence in you
Yeah.
You�ve done the right thing on the rebels for now. Taking responsibility for the execution you ordered
Right.
I�m the owner of Kouzuki SS so I have to give the punishment to the rebel troops personally.
That�s why.
They brought me here using that armored car.
Nei, Megu, and Edie got off at the bakery.
They�re unrelated to Kouzuki SS after all.
You don�t let Seki-kun and Minaho-kun take care of the punishment to them, but instead, directly tell them your judgment and showing it to them has its meaning
Yeah.
If I let Shou-neechan and Kudou-papa take care of the punishment of the rebel troops, then the Kouzuki SS will not trust me.
You forgave those who were forced by their superiors to commit treason. They will convey your reputation through the entire organization from their mouths. They will say that you weren�t just a lucky guy that was chosen as Misuzu�s partner. That you are a man who�s ready to take on the special organization named Kouzuki SS
I punished them personally.
I make it clear to them, I let them see, I let them hear.
That will bring trust in me.
That�s also true with the nobility. For Kouzuki SS, the nobility are important customers, but that doesn�t mean that our security work is different from normal business Jii-chan continues.
If someone belonging to the nobility becomes a pawn of the enemy, just like this case, how should Kouzuki SS respond?
That�s.
The sons and daughters of nobility are children of important clients, so are you going to let them off the hook and forgive them despite how rude they were?
No, I don�t think so
I replied.
Kouzuki SS is an organization that protects the whole nobility. When something like this happens, the Ishigami siblings have to be punished to realize their crimes. If not, those dumb siblings will let another bad guy deceive them We managed to save them this time, but.
Next time, they could get killed or tricked into doing something that would dishonor their family.
Indeed. Kouzuki SS has the Kouzuki in their company name. This shows that Kouzuki SS is Kouzuki house�s private army, and even though they�re contracted for security, they�re no servants of other noble families They can�t say that We paid you so do as we tell you
If they do that, it�s impossible to provide a flawless escort.
By bearing the name Kouzuki, Kouzuki SS can stand on equal footing with the other noble families.
Now that you�re the owner, then it�s the same for you too
I get it. Jii-chan, the Ishigami siblings underestimated me because I�m not from the nobility, yet I became the owner of Kouzuki SS
They thought of me as a servant that�ll do their bidding.
I�m not from the Kouzuki house, just an ordinary high-school student.
And so, I have to punish them for the rudeness they�ve done
Indeed. If you let them home without doing anything, they�ll just talk badly of you to the other families
I was being lax.
I was causing myself to walk to danger.
There are still those who oppose me in the Kouzuki SS.
If they�re talking about me, I don�t care what they say, but as the owner of Kouzuki SS, that�s troublesome
Indeed. Spreading rumors about you will also degrade the value of Kouzuki SS. That�s no longer a personal problem
I have to be responsible for my work as the owner.
So, Jii-chan told me to rape Ishigami Mizuki, but.
I sort out the situation.
It doesn�t have to be that, right? I just have to make sure that they don�t turn on us in the future
Yes. Well done understanding that
Jii-chan on the screen, smiles.
If I rape her, she�ll just be frustrated and hate me for the rest of her life.
A single incident will keep Ishigami Mizuki prostrating to me for the rest of her life.
If it wasn�t the case.
I have to do this as the owner of Kouzuki SS too
Well, that�s right
Jii-chan laughs.
Haa, this is complicated
I sighed.
They�re quite the grand idiots.
So, how do I make them submit?
That�s not a problem. You have the Takakura shrine maiden with you after all
Jii-chan said.
No, using the Miko power is complicated. If you put some weird stuff in their minds, it can break their spirit
Causing the mental breakdown of the Ishigami siblings is going to bring some uneasy conscience.
Oh, right. Putting aside whether it�s okay to rape Ishigami Mizuki or not.
I thought.
What about the brother? What do I do with Ishigami Norio? I also have to make him yield
Wait.
Am I going to do his rear?
Making a man yield by raping him? Like, what do I do?
I don�t know.
Silly. Let me take care of him
Minaho-neesan smiled wryly from the sides.
Just in time, I wanted a masochist man to be a teaching aid for my prostitute cadets
Oh, good idea Minaho-kun. Use him as you please
Jii-chan already settled Ishigami Norio�s future.
You can rape just the little sister
No, still, I have to deal with both of the Ishigami siblings myself
That�s my job as the owner of the Kouzuki SS.
Then, Minaho-nesan;
Oh? But I�m also working for Kouzuki SS
Right.
Minaho-neesan�s working as an information analyst for Kouzuki SS.
The Black Forest, a criminal organization, is also affiliated with Kouzuki SS.
As the owner of Kouzuki Ss, you can outsource the punishment of Ishigami Norio to me. That shouldn�t be a problem
But still, that just means that I�m pushing my job to Minaho-neesan
That�s what I�m worried about.
Why? You�re a child of the Kuromori house, and you�re my brother, right? Our relationship isn�t of a superior and subordinate. We�re family, right? If the Kuromori house or the Black Forest does something, it�s the same as you taking care of it.
I see. That�s how society sees it.
So, I�ll take care of the brother
Right. Then there�s no more problem. Let Minaho-kun take it. As for you, do what you do best
Jii-chan said.
Besides, you�re not into men, are you?
No thanks.
You�re carrying the responsibility as the owner of Kouzuki SS. That�s a heavy responsibility, that it�s heavy for you
Minaho-neesan tells me.
That�s why you should try to have as much as you can. If it accomplishes your duties, then use whatever method you can. You won�t be able to handle it unless you think that way Yeah.
I guess that�s true.
So, enjoy punishing them. As mentioned before, you can impregnate the Ishigami daughter or whatever you want
I won�t� make Ishigami Mizuki my woman.
I�ll do her only today.
I�ll have sex with her once, take her virginity,
Instead of resenting the fact that I violated her.
She will yield herself to me for the rest of her life.
Thinking about it, that�s a hard job.
Will I even have fun changing Ishigami Mizuki�s mind and body?
Okay. Then, as the owner of Kouzuki SS, I�ll have to rely on my family, Minaho-neesan. Please deal with Ishigami Norio
Yes, I shall comlpy
Minaho-neesan smiles.
Then, good luck. I will take care of the internal affairs of the Kouzuki house, and negotiate with the Ishigami house as well. Just do your job
Yeah, thanks. Take care. Jii-chan
Umu
Jii-chan ends the video call.
Kou. No, Yoshinobu. I think that this is a good opportunity for you
Minaho-neesan talks to me now that we�re alone in the small office.
You still think that having sex with the girl means that you welcome her to the family and you�ll take care of her for the rest of your life, right?
That�s.
That can�t happen. You always feel too responsible for the girl and take everything too seriously
Minaho-neesan said.
That kind of thinking will make your eyes cloudy when evaluating women
Huh?
What do you think of Ishigami Mizuki as a woman
That�s.
She�s a girl with a bad character who thinks less of people in the world just because she�s a daughter of nobility
I replied honestly.
Her attention span is distracted, and she lacks comprehension. She has no interest in other people, that�s why she�s unkind. She has no elegance. Anyway, I think of her as an idiot That�s all?
Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.
This is why your eyes are clouded
I.
I own a brothel by trade so I look at every girl by that standard
Looking at girls with that standard.
Indeed, Ishigami Mizuki�s got a bad personality and she�s also dumb. But, if you can keep your guard up and control her properly, she will be profitable as a prostitute A profitable prostitute.
After all, she has good looks and a beautiful body. I�m sure that if we put her on the market, there will be many customers who will raise their hands to do her. Some want to see a strong-willed highanded girl succumb in bed Oh, true.
Ishigami Mizuki�s a beauty.
I completely ignored that part of her.
But, I have no plans on making her a prostitute. She�s the young lady of the Ishigami house after all
They�re different from Misato of the Kurama house which collapsed.
If the daughter of the Ishigami house were to become a prostitute, the other families will definitely criticize the Black Forest heavily.
Listen, reevaluate Ishigami Mizuki not as a woman that you�ll accompany for the rest of your life, but as a prey that you can humiliate once, just today
Minaho-neesan tells me.
You can do whatever you want with that girl. It�s okay to follow your lust with her. Don�t think of the future. Just look at her as a sexual object
Just for today. A sexual object.
She�s a bossy girl, but she�s beautiful. Don�t you want to mess her up?
That�s.
I do. She gave me so much trouble that I want to strip her naked and fuck her as hard as I can
I replied honestly.
Then do it. Enjoy it. Just fix the minor details later
Minaho-neesan said with a smile.
We�re ready to move
Returning to the underground warehouse, Shou-neechan spoke to me.
Kudou-papa and his subordinates surround the Kouzuki SS rebel force and the police that allied with them.
Tsukiko�s checking on every one of them using her Miko power.
She�s exploring their memories and erasing anything related to us.
It will take a while to process all of them as there are too many.
Anyway, we�re able to identify the scope of the information leak. They were afraid that the rebellion would be exposed so they only gave the information to a minimum number of people necessary Shou-neechan said.
Meaning, the information that Kuromori Kou and Yoshida Yoshinobu are the same people and attend our high school is only leaked to a few people.
It�s okay. I�ll do something about it
Shou-neechan smiles.
I.
Yeah, please do. Also, reorganize the Kouzuki SS structure once the rebels are dealt with
We have the pardoned Kouzuki SS employees near me so.
I give orders to Shou-neechan as the owner of Kouzuki SS.
I show them our status.
Yes, certainly
Shou-neechan replied to me happily.
Minaho-san lend me this facility for a little longer. Use the van in the back. The two Ishigami siblings are there.
Yes, thank you
Minaho-neesan thanked Shou-neechan
Then.
Kou-sama! The two over there.well, they can�t disobey Kou-sama for now
Tsukiko turned to me and said.
Oh, she already let go of their paused consciousness.
Okay, Thanks, Tsukiko
Yes
Tsukiko continues to deal with the rebel forces.
I�ll escort you!
Kinoshita-san came over while her flail clanks.
We�ll take Dolly and Anna back to the mansion
Kyouko-san and Anya spoke from the armored car.
Well then, I looked at the van, and.
Ngugugugu
Mugugugu!
Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki are gagged and have their hands tied behind their backs.
They�re forced to sit in the van�s seats.
1352. Judgment Stage
Ngugugugu!
Mugugugu!
Ishigami Norio, and Ishigami Mizuki, the siblings are forced to sit with their hands tied behind their backs and mouth gagged.
I looked at Ishigami Mizuki.
Hmm!
I see. Minaho-neesan�s right.
I can�t accept Ishigami Mizuki to the family.
Her personality is biased, she�s unwise, and she�s not gentle either.
She�s a troublesome girl who takes for granted that she�s given special treatment as the daughter of nobility
But.
Ngugugu.hmm
Ishigami Mizuki�s a beautiful girl.
She�s got a nice body.
I got no objections if you ask me to have sex with her.
Seems like my standard for girls have gotten weird
The girls in the family are all beautiful and capable.
Even if I look at girls who aren�t part of the family, I evaluate them whether or not they have the qualities to be accepted in the family.
That�s bad.
I saw Ishigami Mizuki as nothing but a dumb young lady.
I completely missed the charm of the ordinary girl right in front of me.
Yeah, seeing only good things makes one�s eyes go cloudy
Minaho-neesan went to the driver�s seat.
Kinoshita-san�s the bodyguard so she�s in the passenger seat.
Your eyes have seen the good too much that the ordinary seem boring to you
Too many beautiful women, too many smart women.
I didn�t lack Ishigami Mizuki�s stupidity, her lack of sense of place, and her coldness towards people.
But you have to notice the glow of attraction in ordinary objects. The society is full of normal stuff, normal people
Yeah, our family is just too excellent.
You�re the owner of Kuozuki SS, so you�ll have to endure it from now on. Ordinary people are slow and lazy at making decisions, they�re stubborn about things that don�t make sense, or indecisive about places they don�t understand. You have to get used to normal people�s behaviors Minaho-neesan looked at me through the rearview mirror.
But, you can�t look down on ordinary people and call them stupid. Even ordinary people have some shine in them. They also try to figure out how to make the most of what they have. If your idea that ordinary people are dumb comes out, the whole company will go down That means finding the good in them, right?
Kinoshita-san said.
Right.
Ishigami Mizuki has sexual values. That�s what shines on her.
Don�t think rashly and ridiculously.
Ngugugugu!
Mugugugu!
The gagged Ishigami siblings struggle.
I.
Oh right, why don�t we redo our introductions
This place has no staff from our school.
I can stop being Yoshida Yoshinobu here.
And since I�m to punish the Ishigami siblings.
I�m the owner of Kouzuki SS, Kuromori Kou.
I guess it�s weird to say pleased to meet you, so I�m Kuromori Kou
I speak to the two in a low tone.
I�m not a high-school boy, but a member of the Black Forest.
I greeted the Ishigami siblings as a man from the other side.
?
?
The Ishigami siblings are surprised by the sudden change in atmosphere.
They stopped struggling.
Kuromori-sama�s interesting as expected
Kinoshita-san turned around from the driver�s seat and said.
You give off that scary aura yet, you hide it most of the time
I�ve taught him to hide his fangs in his daily life
Minaho-neesan told Kinoshita-san.
I.
Ishigami Norio, Ishigami Mizuki. You two let people with evil thoughts take control of you, and put me, my family, and all the unrelated people in the school festival into danger. That�s your sin I speak to the siblings clearly.
You caused us a lot of trouble. And so, you will be punished
Ngugugugu!
Mugugugu!
The Ishigami siblings struggle again.
I�m guessing that they�re going to say that they�re from the Ishigami house, so they don�t consent to get punished.
That kind of claim.
Shut up. There are more places in the world where the common sense of the nobility don�t apply
I continue talking slowly and in a low tone.
That way, I apply pressure on the other party.
I won�t go as far as taking your lives. Killing is easy, I can dispose of the bodies without anyone knowing about it
Yes, it�s easy to make people disappear forever
I said. Kinoshita-san affirmed.
Kouzuki SS does that kind of job too
Kinoshita-san says the Ishigami siblings trembled.
You two had the worst attitude towards me. You were dumb, bossy, and if left alone, you�ll just let other bad guys deceive you again, anyway, you were a handful. It got me pissed off a lot. I�m so angry at you two for being such a screw-up I suppress my emotions and talk calmly.
So, there won�t be any killing, but I�ll still be punishing you two
The Ishigami siblings made a whimpering sound.
Of course, you can�t settle this with money, and I have no intention of socially disgracing you or your family. The punishments will be personal for your sins, and it will not involve your house Yeah.
If I ask for payment as a penalty, your parents will just pay for it. If I let everyone know that you let yourselves get deceived, you�ll lose your status in the nobility, but if I do that, that�ll also be a huge blow to the Ishigami house. I don�t think that the Ishigami house should be involved in something this silly The Ishigami siblings stare at me.
So, you will pay for your sins with your bodies
My low voice echoes in the small car.
Not with money from your home, not with the honor from your family, but using the body you have, that�s how you will pay for your sins
Hmm!
Ishigami Mizuki tries to say something.
I think that she�s screaming Pay with our bodies? What do you plan on doing?
Well, that�s for you to enjoy later
Minaho-neesan laughed and started the engine.
Now, let�s go
The Ishigami siblings, Kinoshita-san, Minaho-neesan, and me.
The van with four of us drives off the abandoned underground warehouse and goes to the road.
Oh, they had an entrance like this too
It was behind the old school building, which is usually off-limits to the public.
Even the students in our high school won�t be able to get in here.
So, where do we go Minaho-neesan? Below the principal�s office?
I asked Minaho-neesan who�s driving.
We can�t bring them there. There could still be a spy within the school
The room underneath the principal�s office is the room that controls the defense system of the entire high school.
We can�t let anyone outside know.
We still have other secret spots that we haven�t used in a while, just like that underground warehouse. We had that one prepared
Since the Black Forest is in control of this school for years.
Every year, they would find a new student that suits to become a prostitute, kidnap and confine them.
I guess there are still a lot of facilities I don�t know about.
It�s just there. It�s supposed to be the pump room for pumping water stored in the basement for the firefighting, but it�s actually a sex room inside
Minaho-neesan�s car drives to the front of a windowless concrete white building.
Oh, this place is somewhere the students can�t reach either.
It was intentionally made that way from the design stage.
I don�t sense anyone from anywhere
Kinoshita-san confirms with her eyes and reports, then Minaho-neesan opens the shutter of the entrance to the pump room with remote control.
JIjijijijijji.
The shutter opens and the van entered the building.
Then, the shutter closed right away.
Jijijijiji.
The shutter closed and the room lights turned on.
The back room there will take you to the basement. The underground is quite spacious
Minaho-neesan tells me.
Okay, get off, we�re going
Tsukiko used her Miko power to create a suggestion that the Ishigami siblings will follow my orders.
Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki got out of the van.
Okay, let�s go
Kinoshita-san happily takes the lead and guides us to the room.
Minaho-neesan opens the double-locked fingerprint and pin code door.
The passage to the basement is locked behind a small locker room door.
Okay, get down
We went down the narrow stairs to the basement.
Huh, the underground lights are on.
The basement has a hall in the center, and several rooms in the front, back, and sides.
A person comes out from one of the doors.
We�ve been waiting
The first one to come out is, Yomi?
Then, Mana, Eri, and Rie are here too.
Yomi, what about school?
Yomi goes to Misuzu�s school.
I left early. Tsukiko-oneesama�s the only shrine maiden here so she must be having a hard time
And so I had her come
Minaho-neesan said.
I thought that Tsukiko alone won�t be enough
Oh. Tsukiko�s alone, in charge of manipulating the memory of the rebel troops of Kouzuki SS.
Yomi�s always been the commando unit of the shrine maidens.
Tsukiko�s going to our school.
Meanwhile, the Luna and Koyomi-chan are the shrine maidens that are with Agnes in the school for the young ladies.
Our school has Reika-oneesama and her subordinates keeping the place safe
Yomi said.
It�s likely that the rebels in the Kouzuki SS would eliminate you and take custody of Misuzu-san and the girls at the same time. That�s the most effective way of taking control of the Kouzuki house, right? That�s why we had Reika-san as their guard Minaho-neesan said.
We also asked Kouzuki-sama not to go outside his home today
The enemy this time was someone inside the Kouzuki house.
That�s why you have to think of all the possibilities and set up response plans in advance.
Therefore, it�s okay for Yomi to come here
Well then, let�s begin your task right away
Huh, Minaho-neesan
Yes, come out
Yomi said, and another person comes out from a different door.
Ah, it�s the prostitute cadets. Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi. Then Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san.
Then.
We�ve been waiting.
Iwakura-san.
She�s an active prostitute of the black forest, who�s well known for her perversion and bottomless evil.
Yukiyo, have you kept your promise?
Minaho-neesan asks her pet, Iwakura-san.
Of course. Or rather, I can�t do anything but follow. If I try to do anything, that girl will just take control of my body.
Iwakura-san glared at Yomi.
I didn�t tell the prostitute cadets anything unnecessary, and I haven�t done any crazy schemes!
Oh, if you leave Iwakura-san alone, she�ll definitely be going to teach the prostitute cadets some perverted acts.
That aside.
Minaho-neesan, Misato�s not here?
Kurama Miasto, the other prostitute cadet, isn�t here.
Oh, Misato-san�s already doing her work today
Huh?
No, but.
The prostitute cadets aren�t allowed to accept customers until the new brothel opens.
I�m calling it a job, but she�s only playing Go with her partner. She�s invited as a guest to a Go match that Kaan-sama is supervising
Go.
Oh, Misato�s strong at Go, right.
That�s why she went and worked partime as a Go player for the old men of the nobility.
The demand was higher than I expected. They seem to be eager on teaching a girl with the age of their granddaughter how to play Go
Minaho-neesan said.
There are some female professionals in Go, but they�re also taught by professionals. They want to teach Go to a girl that�s as beautiful as Misato-san
Or should I say that.
Minaho-neesan deliberately didn�t let Misato come here.
Even if Misato, who has the blood of the noble, turns into a prostitute, she won�t be entertaining customers that way.
And so, Minaho-sama, about that man. I will be showing them how to train him
Iwakura-san looked at Ishigami Norio and smiled.
Yes, do it. He�s a young boy from a good family, and a virgin. Yukiyo, you can train him however you want
Minaho-neesan lets Iwakura-san take care of Ishigami Norio.
Don�t worry. I�ll be watching over
Minaho-neesan smiled at me.
Minaho-sama, as for the training, can I use these?
Iwakura-san said and took out a fat strap-on dildo.
Yes, of course. Take this virgin�s anal virginity
Ishigami Norio�s a virgin, and yet, Iwakura-san�s going to break his ass.
While at it, teach them how to deal with some of the perverted customers just in case. Good?
Yes, gladly
Iwakura-san smiles.
Minaho-sama finally gave me a job! My last festival in high school is going to be a good memory
Iwakura-san has to vent out from time to time or she�ll do some absurd stuff.
Yeah, I feel sorry for Ishigami Norio, but let�s sacrifice him.
With that said, Yukiyo and I will be training your brother in this room. The prostitute cadets will come with us
Minaho-neesan said.
Kou, you can do what you want with the sister in that room. You should have most things ready in that room
Yomi and the girls will be here for support!
Yomi, Mana, and then Eri and Rie smiled.
Hmm!
Ngagagaga!
Ishigami Mizuki and Ishigami Norio imagined what will happen to their bodies.
They tremble in fear.
1353. Punishment Sex for the Highanded Young Lady Rough Stripping
Nunununu!
Just come with us
Iwakura-san drags Ishigami Norio.
I�m going to make you experience both heaven and hell
See you, Kou. We�re going now
Minaho-neesan took the prostitute cadets with her and went to the same room as Iwakura-san.
Then, let�s go to this room
Yomi smiled.
Come, we�re going
Hmm!
The Miko power activates and Ishigami Mizuki follows Yomi to the other room.
We�re going too
Yes
Eri and Rie go inside.
Let�s go, Onii-chan
Mana called me.
Yeah
Uhm, is it okay to watch too?
Kinoshita-san told me.
Uhm, just for future reference
Kinoshita-san did say that she�s ready to have sex with me
Sure
I replied with a smile.
I�m already accustomed to spectators.
Then, if you�d excuse me
We entered the room and closed the door.
Oh, I see
The room had a big bed in the middle.
Then, video cameras were prepared around.
Back when Shirasaka Sousuke was in control of the Black Forest.
It�s said that he kidnaps a new student of our school and corrupts them into prostitutes.
This room might be built around that time.
Shirasaka Sousuke had several people under his command among the staff.
By the way, why are you girls here?
I get that Yomi�s called here because of her Miko power, but.
What about Eri, Rie, and Mana?
I mean, we�re not that interested in the school festival.
Besides, if we walk there, that�ll make a huge fuss
The twins do appear on Yukino�s TV show.
They�re much nastier when talking than Yukino that they don�t care how dangerous it is, and that�s why they�re popular.
But, Mitama and Kinuka also appears on TV
Mitama also works as the cover girl for the show and she�s wearing a tiny bikini and Japanese sword at her back.
Her little sister, Kinuka is named stealth Kinuka and she appears wearing her veiled ninja character.
If you put them together, everyone can figure out that she�s stealthy Kinuka.
Mitama-san is still okay. She�s a pure girl after all
Eri said.
That�s right. She�s always so dignified that she doesn�t falter even when wearing a swimsuit, she�s got a huge fanbase of middle-school girls
Mitama-san has a nice body, she�s cool, and mature too
I see.
Kinuka-chan�s also popular with the elementary students because of her ninja character
But we�re.you know, Rie-chan
Yeah, Eri-chan. Our fans are mostly adult men
Right.
So, we put on the same bikini as Mitama-san, but.
They look at us with lewd eyes
The twin beauties said.
We even told everyone that we�re no longer virgins
We even told everyone that our first time was forced
Talking about becoming a sex slave of a scary Onii-san
True, the twins talk about anything on-air, even taboo topics.
So, we�ve been browsing the net recently
They seem to call us the extraterritoriality of the Child Protection Law
Err.
Well, it�s true that we�re not someone you show on TV normally
Our existence itself is just risky
Their parents died from a shootout incident.
Then, those parents of theirs were selling Eri and Rie�s lewd videos over the net.
Then, they�re talking about how they�re kept as a slave by an unidentified dark entity.
And so, it�s better if we don�t show up on the surface that much
Weird men would flock around us after all
The twins said.
Right, there are some delinquents in our school too.
They�ll find Eri and Rie and speak horrible things about them.
Mitama and Kinuka did show off their fighting skills on TV.
Nobody would charge at them with that intention.
I get Eri and Rie, what about Mana?
I asked Mana this time.
Remember, I taught the tennis club girls how to bake bread the other day, right?
Oh yeah.
Katsuko-nee had some business to do so Mana went and gave them a crash course.
The tennis club girls don�t know that I�m still in middle school
Mana�s body has grown beautifully these past six months thanks to the Black Forest�s program.
So, when she substituted for Katsuko-nee, Mana was able to pretend like she�s an adult.
So, I can�t wander around Onii-chan�s school festival in my middle-school uniform
Mana and the twins came here straight from their school, and they�re still wearing their uniforms.
And so Mana also came here
I guess it can�t be helped then
Either way, look, you need someone to record, right?
Usually, Ruriko�s the one in charge of filming sex as it�s her lifework.
But, today.
It�s already foreseen that Kouzuki SS rebel troops will come here, and so.
Ruriko and the other daughters of the Kouzuki house won�t come to our school.
Mana will do it. I�m already accustomed to using cameras
I�ll help out!
Me too!
The twins said.
Usually, it�s Onii-san doing the lewd stuff on us
This time, I want to experience the other side
You know, I�m also sadistic
I wonder? Eri-chan might be sadistic, but I think that I�m more of a masochist
Eeh, Rie-chan can also be a sadist!
Hmm.
Anyway, we�re gonna take care of the filming, Onii-chan
Sure, I�ll let you take care of it, Mana
Mana�s got a good grasp of these members.
Ah, what do I need to do?
Kinoshita-san asks, but.
Well, you�re going to watch for now
Oh, is that so?
Kinoshita-san looks like she�s feeling disappointed.
Err, maybe I�ll ask you to something later so I�d appreciate it if you standby
Yes, I�ll do anything
This one�s also troublesome.
Then, I�ll let Mana-san take care of the other things, and I will take care of this one
Yomi said.
I�ll be guiding her as Sensei desires
I look at Ishigami Mizuku.
Good, let�s begin, Yomi
I ungagged Ishigami Mizuki�s mouth.
Yomi�s taking control of her body, so.
Ishigami Mizuki doesn�t resist, she�s at my mercy.
Then, I made her sit on the bed.
Onii-chan, the camera�s on standby
Mana said.
Eri�s holding the video camera, and Rie�s in charge of the digital camera.
Mana�s sitting on the laptop, controlling the fixed cameras.
Okay, start recording
I said.
Yomi, let Ishigami Mizuki-san speak
Okay
She uses her Miko power.
uu, what are you planning to do with me?
Ishigami Mizuki on the bed, speaks with a dry voice.
She probably wants to scream louder, but Yomi�s suppressing her.
Didn�t I tell you earlier? You had to pay for your sins using your body
I speak in a low tone.
I�m going to rape you right now, violate you, and pour my semen into your womb
!
Ishigami Mizuki�s frightened for a moment as she hears Kuromori Kou�s strong will lines, but.
that�s not allowed!
She�s able to rebuild herself somehow as the highanded daughter of nobility.
I�m the daughter of the Ishigami house! I will never surrender myself to a vulgar man like you!
She glares at me intensely.
Besides, I have a fiance!
She�s a daughter of nobility so that�s common.
I need to keep my chastity until the wedding night, you don�t even know that?
She mistakes her common sense for the common sense of the masses
I don�t care about that
I told her.
Besides, you have no worth apart from your body. That�s why I�m going to use that body of yours as I wish
don�t be ridiculous! Who will do it with you
I.
Yomi, make Ishigami-san strip
Yes, Sensei!
strip? What do you mean by strip?
Ishigami Mizuki doesn�t understand what that meant.
What? You don�t even know that Onee-san?
Stripping means taking off your clothes and getting naked!
You take off your clothes one by one and show it to Onii-san
Yes, it�s a sexy entertainment performance
The twins explained while laughing.
clothes?
Ishigami Mizuki�s speechless.
I can�t do something that shameless in front of a man!
Saying that she stood up.
Then, she begins to unbutton her white dress.
hey? What�s going on?
Ishigami Mizuki�s surprised at what she�s doing.
i don�t want to do this!
She undresses despite her will.
Take off your clothes cleanly. You don�t want your family to discover that you were violated, do you?
That�s!
Ishigami Mizuki�s white dress falls to her feet.
Ishigami-san, how old are you again?
!
Ishigami Mizuki desperately tries not to answer, but.
Okay, you must answer anything Sensei asks from now on, honestly, and without hiding anything
Yomi influences her mind.
i�m 16
Oh, my age.
Yeah, you have a nice body for your age
She has a nice body proportion.
i always pay attention to my figure
Ishigami Mizuki replies loathsomely.
But, bad choice for underwear. Even middle-school girls wear a bit more mature ones than that
Ishigami Mizuki�s underwear is a plain white one.
uu, I let Baaya take care of my underwear
Meaning, she doesn�t pick it herself.
I guess it�s not within Ishigami Mizuki�s thoughts to put on some stylish underwear.
To her, as long as she has a fiance decided by her family;
She doesn�t need any experience in love.
She dresses for herself and doesn�t think about attracting the eyes of men.
Starting tomorrow, put on some more mature underwear. Ishigami-san will become an adult woman now
I said.
Women who tasted a man�s semen in their womb can�t put on underwear like this
That�s right, even I�m wearing something more erotic than that, right, Rie-chan?
Yeah, you�re right, Eri-chan
I guess the twins are interested in sexy underwear too.
I�m confiscating the one you have right now. You won�t be wearing underwear when you go home
I tell Ishigami Mizuki.
i can�t do something that embarrassing!
She revolted.
Take it off. Then, give it to me
I ordered her.
Take it off
Mana smiled.
The camera�s ready
We�re good to go too!
The twins shouted.
Hurry up
uu!
Ishigami Mizuki puts her trembling hand on her bra.
Don�t tell me you don�t know how to take off your underwear because you leave the undressing to your servants?
don�t be ridiculous! Even I take off my underwear during swimming lessons at school!
Meaning, she does have a servant that takes it off for her at her home.
If I recall, you went to a boarding school in Switzerland before the summer break, right? How did you do it back then?
I asked her.
I had Anju do it for me when we were in Switzerland
I knew it.
She makes Kurose Anju-san, who she hired as a bodyguard, do that.
Thinking about her skills.
It�s just a waste to keep her working for Ishigami Mizuki.
Okay, now I get it. Hurry up and strip
Kuu
Ishigami Mizuki took off her bra.
Her breasts jumped out.
Yeah, that�s a nice shape!
Eri records with her camera while smiling.
Your nipples are a little sunken but Onii-san will suck it out later
Rie also added.
Next, take off your underwear!
i don�t want to!
Ishigami Mizuku resists intensely.
Take it off
Yomi uses her power.
aah
Ishigami Mizuki holds her panty while trembling.
Okay, now slowly put it down
Slowly
The twins are taking photos of her entire body as if they�re licking her.
Ishigami Mizuki�s trembling hands slide down.
Her white and plump ass.
Her ass is huge, but it suits this girl�s attitude.
noo
Then, her embarrassing part.
It�s exposed to us.
1354. Punishment Sex for the Highanded Young Lady Ignored Body
Well, shall we do it?
I have to take mine off too.
Oh, Onii-chan
Leave that work to your slaves
Eri and Rie took off my clothes.
what are you doing?
Ishigami Mizuki trembles.
I feel sorry that you�re the only one naked here
I said.
Besides, we�re going to have sex, so I have to be naked too
sex.
The fact that she will be raped is gradually seeping into Ishigami Mizuki�s mind.
Onii-chan, I took mine off too
Turning around, Mana is in her underwear now.
Mana, you
She lines up next to Ishigami Mizuki�s body and then.
Mana-oneesan�s growing even more beautiful
Seriously, she�s so lovely
Eri and Rie are admiring Mana.
She had good proportions from the start.
She�s grown taller for the past six months.
She has an incredible body line.
And your skin is so white and beautiful.
Yes, it�s so smooth
Her skin�s lustrous, and her hair is soft and beautiful.
Even so, it�s not yet complete.
She still has the youth of the girl of her age.
I�m working hard after all. Besides, Onii-chan�s been banging me a lot
Mana said bashfully
Your skin and body get better the next day you have sex you know. It feels like your whole body is feeling rich
Oh, I get that. I also get a good day after I sleep with Onii-san
Yes, it feels like all the bad stuff in your mind and body has all disappeared
The twins said.
In fact, having sex with Sensei does purify your mind. We can see it
Yomi said.
Seriously, I�ve been in the mansion longer than Yomi and the twins and yet, the girls who started to have sex with Onii-chan just became even more beautiful
Mana smiled.
It calms your mind and it revitalizes your body. Tsukiko-oneesama, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and I are much more stable than we were in Kyoto
Yomi said.
She�s right, the shrine maidens of the Takakura shrine are prone to spiritual imbalance.
Yet, living in the mansion made them calm.
That�s not just me, but also the huge family that�s with us, right?
I said.
That�s true for Luna and Koyomi-chan
Yomi said.
Those girls are always with Agnes-chan after all
Luna and Koyomi-chan are attending the same school as Misuzu and the girls as Agnes� attendants.
Agnes-chan believes that Sensei and the family will never betray her. It also affects Luna and Koyomi-chan�s spirit as they�re always watching Agnes-chan�s mind
It�s not just Luna and Koyomi-chan keeping Agnes, who doesn�t know much about the world, safe.
But, Luna and Koyomi-chan also receive strength from Agnes.
Karen-san also reached her stability somehow by staying with Agnes-chan
Yomi looked at me.
Karen-san needs quite a lot of care so Nii-san should be liberating her soon
Karen.
Oh yeah, she�s still young, and yet, she became my sex slave because of a mistake from her family.
That�s stressful for sure.
She�s a daughter of the Mizushima house, and yet, we have Misuzu and the girls who have a much higher standing than the Mizushima house.
Arisu from the Kurama house, Sakurako from the Kanou house, then Motoko from the Kuromiya house
She may feel ashamed as she�s the daughter of the weakest family among the others.
Okay, I�ll give Karen some time
I agreed.
Uhm, I thought that women magazines spread lies that sex makes you beautiful, but.
Kinoshita-san who�s been watching from the sides, speaks up.
Is that actually true?
Hmm, if we�re talking about the girls who constantly have sex with Onii-chan, they�re definitely beautiful
Mana replied to the girls.
Like, even Yukino-oneechan. She�s much more stable compared to six months ago, and also much more beautiful. Although, she�s pregnant
Yukino too.
It�s true that she no longer loses her temper and cries out over trivial stuff like she used to.
Haa, is that so? Actually, I�m now under Kuromori-sama�s direct command, and so, I was planning to have sex with Kuromori-sama too, but.constantly.
Is that so?
We give you a warm welcome, Onee-san
Rie and Eri told Kinoshita-san.
Can I still have some change in me?
Kinoshita-san asks bashfully.
Of course, I mean. Kinoshita-san�s already so beautiful
I told her.
that�s not true, I�m just a brawny girl who�s all about this flail
No, Kinoshita-san.
You look nothing but a petite high-school girl.
This is why that tinycon, Dai Grepher Oji-sama is attracted to you.
You�ll become even more beautiful. Onii-chan has the power to change women through sex!
Mana said with a smile.
Oh, although it might be impossible for the girl there
Eri looked at Ishigami Mizuki.
You won�t have it constantly, Onii-san will only have sex with you for today
Poor girl, only doing it once
Eri said, Rie added.
Well then, I think it�s time to return to Ishigami Mizuki
It must�ve been humiliating for the young lady to be stripped naked, and get ignored without a care in the world.
She�s stark naked, and yet, everyone was focusing on Mana�s beauty, despite being in her underwear.
Ishigami-san, it�s that thing. Your body is a little disappointing, should I say?
I said.
Oh, Onii-chan might be right. If she was a little bit tighter, her proportions would�ve been better
Mana said.
I�ve been doing this beautification program for six months now so I know what to do
Let�s see, you�re right. Ishigami-sama�s not that bad, but it feels like she doesn�t make that much of an impression
Kinoshita-san looked at Ishigami Mizuki�s body and said.
Well yeah, that�s because in her case, she doesn�t have that sense that people are watching her
I feel that way.
But, shouldn�t young ladies of nobility feel like someone�s always watching them?
Mana asks me.
That kind of sense is normal, but in Ishigami Mizuki-san�s case, she doesn�t feel like she�s being watched when going out to the public, more like, she�s showing off The Ishigami siblings don�t care about anyone but themselves.
They�re not interested in what the other person thinks of them.
All they do with other people is complain and order them around.
They don�t care about people with lesser status than themselves.
They only push the image they want people to accept.
They�re that kind of people.
Oh well. I�m going to teach you that you�re nothing special now
The twins took off my clothes skillfully.
What�s left is my underwear, and I took it off.
My dick is already erect.
Kyaa. cover up that dirty thing of yours!
Ishigami Mizuki shouted as she saw my dick.
What are you talking about? This thing will go inside Ishigami-san later you know
That ugly thing, inside me?
Yeah, we�re going to have sex after all
I approached her.
Noo! Don�t come near me!
The naked Ishigami-san is under the control of the Miko power so she can�t move away
Hii!
I touched Ishigami-san�s breasts and then.
She screamed.
Yeah, not too big, not too small either. But, this feeling isn�t bad
She has some nice squishy breasts.
But, you know. If only you do some muscle training and get your body toned, then you�ll get a better shape on your breasts, and yet.
Her nipples could�ve been pointing a bit more upwards.
don�t touch me! i have a fiance!
Ishigami Mizuki tells me while her skin trembles.
I heard that already
I say while playing with her nipples using my thumb.
noo! what are you doing!
Do you think that we care if you have a fiance or not?
I.
I�m just a man, and you�re a woman, and so we�re doing what we�re supposed to
Now then.
Mana, turn the camera to Ishigami-san
First, let�s record everything before violating her.
� Author mentioned Torii instead of Kanou, so it�s either Sakurako or Mariko
1355. Punishment Sex for the High Handed Young Lady Virgin Deflowering
I sat down on the bed, and then.
Yomi, get Ishigami-san to sit on my lap
Yes, Sensei
Huh? thats?
The naked Ishigami Mizuki goes and sits on my lap, ignoring her intentions.
Now her yeto-be fleshy ass plops onto my lap.
Can you feel it? That thing touching your back is my dick
noo
Ishigami Mizuki trembles as she feels the heat of my penis at her back.
Rie, Eri, take your camera and go to my front
Okay!
Like this?
The twins go to my front and ready their cameras.
Now, Ishigami-san spread your legs
Spread?
Yomi
Yes, let�s expose it!
Using her Miko power.
The young lady of the Ishigami house spreads her legs on top of mine.
noo
The camera lens exposes Ishigami Mizuki�s embarrassing parts.
Then, I reached out to Ishigami Mizuki�s genitals.
what are you doing?
Opening your slit
My fingers touch her sensitive parts.
We can�t see inside like this, right?
I spread open her virgin slit.
Warm liquid seeps into my fingers.
Yomi�s in control of Ishigami Mizuki, and so she�s forcing her body to get sexually aroused.
Yeah, I can see it
Oh, that�s the hymen!
The twins take photos of Ishigami Mizuki�s genitals.
Good, Ishigami-san�s a virgin
I whisper to her from behind.
that�s obvious! I�m not yet married!
The young lady of nobility says while blushing.
Now, look at the camera and say your greetings
I ordered her while embracing her body from behind.
greetings?
Ishigami Mizuki can�t understand what I mean by that.
Right. First, you say your name and age, and say that you�re a virgin
what�s the purpose of this?
Just do it. Yomi
Okay
Yomi smiled and used her power.
uu!
Ishigami Mizuki faced the camera and.
good day to those watching this video. I�m Ishigami Mizuki
The naked virgin girl trembles on my lap, yet she begins her greetings.
I�m 16 years old. I don�t have any sexual experience with men. i�m a virgin. Yes
She knows exactly what she�s doing even if her whole body is under Yomi�s control.
Ishigami Mizuki�s face is tainted in shame.
Yomi, continue
Yes
Yomi read my thoughts and made Ishigami Mizuki speak.
kuromori-sama�s about to violate me later.he will take my virginity
Ishigami Mizuki trembles as she listens to the words coming out of her mouth.
i won�t take any contraception, and Kuromori-sama will be pouring his baby seeds inside me
Oh, her white skin is turning red from arousal.
She�s also starting to sweat.
Ishigami Mizuki�s body is leaking a womanly scent.
that�s.i. aah
I caressed Ishigami Mizuki�s crotch with my right hand.
Then, I groped her breasts from behind.
Yes, I�m about to deflower you
I whisper to her ears from behind.
Then, I licked her ears.
aah!
Ishigami Mizuki makes a cute moan.
Feels good, doesn�t it?
You�ll feel good once Onii-san violates you
But only Onii-san, you�ll get addicted to it because of too much pleasure
It�s okay, drown in the lewdness. Onii-san�s going to break you after all
Eri and Rie hold their cameras and whisper to her like it�s magic.
noo.i�m the daughter of the Ishigami house! I can�t take this kind of humiliation
The young lady of nobility desperately resists sexual pleasure.
Humiliation? What are you talking about, that�s the best part
Mana entered her vision and tells her.
See, it feels good, doesn�t it? Having people watch you while you�re about to do lewd things
A beautiful woman in her underwear.
Mana whispers to Ishigami Mizuki while showing a lustrous smile.
We�ll be watching you, Onee-san
Right.
Eri and Rie.
Yomi and Mana.
These girls are younger than Ishigami Mizuki.
Therefore, she�s not feeling oppressed from the looks of it.
Earlier, Minaho-neesan was with us, and she�s putting the adult pressure on Ishigami Mizuki.
Mana, the twins, and Yomi are all smiling, and they don�t look scary on the surface as they�re younger.
But.
They lived in a world that was beyond Ishigami Mizuki�s imagination.
Mana experienced hell on earth just because she was Shirasaka Sousuke�s daughter.
Yom was tossed around by her fate as the Takakura shrine maiden.
Then, Eri and Rie can�t trust their parents more than anyone else as they were good-for-nothing yakuza.
These girls have been through some rough times and they have a strong spirit.
Ishigami Mizuki is a girl who lived in the world of young ladies, and so she can�t understand the intensity.
Onee-san�s cute
True, are you that embarrassed?
The embarrassment feels good, doesn�t it?
Then, Onii-san�s going to make you feel even more embarrassed
The twins whispered.
don�t look.don�t look at me
She feels more embarrassed because younger girls are watching her lasciviousness.
Especially for a girl like Ishigami Mizuki whose pride is higher.
That�s a lie. Onee-san�s saying look at me more in her heart
Yomi smiles.
Yes, you want your lewd self seen. We know that
Mana smiled.
no, I�m.
Ishigami Mizuki desperately tries to deny it, but.
What are you talking about, your body wants it, look
I purposely make wet sounds while I play with her genitals.
Noo, aah.aah!
Her young body starts to flame in lust.
Good.
Here, Mizuki
Hyaa!
I tossed Ishigami Mizuki down the bed.
She�s lying on her back.
I�ll also take a look at Mizuki�s hymen
I open Ishigami Mizuki�s slit, and then.
aah, this is embarrassing
Oh, her pussy�s already dripping wet.
I see a white film shining deep inside her opening that�s shining from love nectar.
Yeah, that�s a nice shape. It�s cute, Mizuki
don�t say that!
I�m going to tear up her membrane later.
But before that.
Next, your breasts
wait
No, I will not wait.
I then got on top of Ishigami Mizuki and sucked on her nipples.
aah!
She trembles.
It feels good, doesn�t it when Onii-chan licks you?
Mana whispers.
Onee-san, is this your first time having someone lick your breasts?
Rie pulls the camera to Ishigami Mizuki�s face and asks.
This is my first.aah
Do you like it, you can feel his tongue rolling around, right? Onii-san also does that to us
Eri said.
Your breasts are gradually swelling. The tip of your nipples get stiffer
Then, you�ll feel tingling in your stomach from the rough tongue
The twins speak of the changes in Ishigami Mizuki�s body.
aah, aah, what�s going on with me?
The young lady is drowning in pleasure.
Her tension is loosening up.
Her body stiff in fear is slowly relaxing.
aah, aah
Ishigami Mizuki moans.
Yeah, it�s time.
Yomi
Okay, Sensei
Yomi spreads Ishigami Mizuki�s legs wide.
Ishigami Mizuki�s unaware that her body is controlled against her will.
While I�m sucking on her nipples.
I prepare my penis to enter her pussy.
Mizuki, let�s kiss
My hands caressed her breasts and I stretched to reach her lips.
aah, kissing is.
She leans her attention to kissing.
She hasn�t noticed that I�m ready to put it in already.
aah, you can�t.you can�t do that
What�s not allowed?
After making sure that her body doesn�t slip away.
I ask her while holding her shoulders.
i haven�t done it yet
She probably hasn�t allowed her fiance to kiss her.
Yeah, but you can�t really do anything. We�re doing it
I then took her lips.
Hmm, hmm!
Yomi restrains her before she could reject it.
Hmm, hmm!
I open Ishigami Mizuki�s lips.
I put my tongue inside her mouth.
Yes, you entwine your tongues
Yomi makes her entwine our tongues.
Our lips, our tongues, they slurp each other.
Our saliva is mixed.
Hmm, hmm!
She.no, her body is accepting my kiss.
Hmm, hmm!
Ishigami Mizuki�s body loosens up.
Now.
Nubu.
My glans split open Ishigami Mizuki�s pussy.
Hmm!
Her face is dyed in fear.
She guessed what was going on in an instant.
I let go of her lips and then,.
Here I go, Mizuki!
Noo, no, noo!
Nugugugu!
My swelling glans crawls in
O-Ouch!
Zunununu!
My glans broke through Muzuki�s hymen.
aah, noo!
I push down Mizuki�s body who�s trying to get away.
I then go deeper, and deeper.
Stop! Stop it! I�m a virgin! I�m a virgin!
No, you�re no longer a virgin.
Mizuki�s pussy allowed me to go inside.
uu, look, it�s all in
Our abdomens touch each other.
No, noo, noo!
Mizuki�s not accepting reality.
I got up and show her the connection.
Oh, it went in smoothly
Congratulations for losing your virginity
The twins record the deflowering with their cameras.
Now, you�re an adult woman
Yomi smiles.
It�s not done yet. Onii-chan hasn�t poured his semen in her womb yet
Mana said.
Yeah, that�s right
I slowly move my hips forward and backward.
uu, it hurts, no, please stop
The highanded young lady pleads while in tears.
No, the texture of Mizuki�s pussy says that it doesn�t hurt that much
Yeah, her pussy is well developed more than I think
I�ve had sex with so many women that I can tell.
It�s not too narrow, and it�s wet enough, so it should be okay
I make a judgment while twining around her viscous vagina.
Mizuki, you�re pussy is quite nice
Noo, don�t say that
I thrust inside Mizuki�s body.
Hauu, hauu, aah!
Mizuki�s body is swaying from my attacks.
What do you think, Onee-san? This is sex
Our Onii-san�s raping Onee-san right now
Onee-san and Onii-san are both naked, rubbing the lewdest places in your bodies
Onii-san�s penis is going inside Onee-san�s pussy
The twins humiliate Mizuki.
Noo, I�m.I.aah!
Mizuki moans while tears spill from her eyes.
Does it feel good to have Onii-san break you?
For a strong-willed person like Onee-san, you might get addicted to it
You�ll want it soon again
You won�t be able to resist and will want Onii-san to do it with you again
Eri and Rie tell Mizuki while recording.
Right. Our family�s got mostly strong-willed people
And those people love it when they�re violated
Mana and Yomi nodded.
Noo, i�m, I�m the daughter of the Ishigami house
Mizuki said.
After receiving such humiliation, aah, I�ll die, I�ll apologize to father and mother by dying
I.
I won�t allow that you know, Mizuki
I thrust hard inside Mizuki.
I groped her breasts tightly.
How about you notice it already
I rub her stiff nipples with my thumb.
Speeding up my hips slowly.
You�re just a woman.
uu, aah!
Being a daughter of nobility is just a bonus title that comes after that
aah, aah, auu!
You�re just a woman, and that�s how Mizuki�s pussy is accepting my dick
Noo, don�t say that
Mizuki trembles.
I�m not from the nobility. But, I�m having sex with Mizuki. I�m going to impregnate Mizuki with my semen
Noo, I don�t want that! Please spare me!
Mizuki looks up at me as I violated her.
Like I told you, you�re not the one to decide that
I feel the desire to ejaculate rise inside me.
That�s right. Onii-chan�s raping you so it�s Onii-chan who will decide whether he would impregnate you or not
Mana laughed.
Noo, that�s a big problem. I�m! I�m!
Mizuki�s pussy tightens up.
Ooh.
I�m going to cum, Mizuki!
Mizuki�s body trembled in fear.
Noo! I don�t want it! I won�t allow this! I.Ishigami Mizuki won�t allow this
I�m raping her, and yet.
Her highanded attitude as a young lady orders me around.
But.
uu!
Byu, byu, byu!
I burst inside Ishigami Mizuki�s womb.
Aah, what�s this?
Ishigami Mizuki�s feeling the heat spreading inside her with her eyes wide open
You can feel some warm liquid poured inside, right? That�s what it feels like to be ejaculated into
Mana replies.
Onee-san, you just got creampied
Yes, Onii-sam�s semen is pouring inside your womb. I know that feeling
Eri and Rie said.
When that warm stuff combines with your egg, that�s when you make a baby
Yomi smiled.
no way, this can�t be.
Yes way, and I�m still cumming! uu
I clenched my ass and then poured everything inside Ishigami Mizuki to the last drop.
aah, I�ve been defiled
Ishigami Mizuki;
I can�t be a bride anymore.
Tears spill out of Ishigami Mizuki�s eyes.
1356. Punishment Sex for the Highanded Young Lady Second Rape and Breaking her Heart
uu, uu, fuu
I finished ejaculating inside Ishigami Mizuki.
Our bodies are deeply connected and I fell exhausted on her naked body.
It felt better than I expected
I say while rubbing Ishigami Mizuki�s soft breasts that are covered in sweat.
You have a good body
I sucked on her stiff nipples.
uu, aah!
She moans while crying.
Such disgrace
Hmm.
I have no other choice. you have to take me as your wife
She gives me a hard look.
Take you as a wife?
If you don�t marry me, then that�s a problem
Ishigami Mizuki tells me.
You defiled me and you might�ve even impregnated me. If you don�t become my husband and serve me for the rest of my life, I won�t be satisfied
The young lady of the Ishigami house.
Why does she think like this?
I can�t marry you though
I told her while crawling my tongue on her nipples.
Why?
Ishigami Mizuki�s resenting.
Her vagina clamps my penis inside her.
I don�t think I�ll have a fun life if I marry you
I rub her nipples with my fingers.
Yeah, her nipples got stiff now.
Besides, Onii-chan�s going to marry Misuzu-oneechan of the Kouzuki house
Eri says while watching me violate Mizuki.
That�s right, Onee-san�s place seems to be a nice family, but it�s not as great as Kouzuki-san�s house, right?
We�ve been told about Kouzuki-san�s house before but it wasn�t half-bad
If he has that house, why would Onii-san bother with you, Onee-san?
Yeah, sorry, but Onee-san�s home has lower value
The twins speak to Ishigami Mizuki while laughing.
He violated me! He trampled on my chastity!
Ishigami Mizuki shouts.
So what? It�s nothing big
Mana laughed.
It happened to all of us too, right?
Yes, Sensei also took my first time
Yomi smiled.
Onii-san also raped Rie-chan and me
We�re still having sex at least once every three days
And he always cums inside
All of us are ready to have Onii-san�s baby from the start
The twins said.
We�ve come to an understanding, and we�re gathered together as a family
Oh my, then I need to have sex as soon as possible then
Kinoshita-san, who�s watching from a distance, said.
Yes, we welcome you Onee-san
You�re beautiful, strong, and a fun one
Rather, you should join the family sooner
The twins and Mana said
what are you all talking about?
Ishigami Mizuki�s dumbfounded.
You see, we form our group through sex
I said.
It becomes a family that�s stronger than blood, never betraying each other
That�s how Kuromori house is
Yomi smiles.
Misuzu, Ruriko, and various other women are members of my family
They all have sex with Onii-chan, become sisters who will bear his children and raise them together in the future and become members of the Kuromori family
Mana smiled.
And they�re all beautiful and kind women
They�re not just beautiful, but they also have incredible talent and skills
The twins smiled.
Yes, this family doesn�t accept the women I had sex with unconditionally
I.
Sorry, but you can�t join Mizuki
I look at her eyes and said.
Hearing that, her body trembled.
Even Misuzu and Ruriko find that the title of being the daughter of nobility isn�t enough
Ruriko desperately tries to improve her housekeeping skills.
Misuzu also realized that the title of being the daughter of the Kouzuki house isn�t enough.
Mizuki, you�re cute, and you have a good body. But that�s all you have
!
Being the daughter of the Ishigami house has no value to us. That�s because your bloodline and your abilities are two different things
I said.
Your value right now is the naked body that I�m holding in my arms right now
I caress her skin.
My penis regained its strength while still inside her.
You certainly have a better body than I imagined. It also feels great to touch
Ishigami Mizuki�s body is accepting my penis.
But, you�re below average compared to my girls
that�s
I had good fun deflowering you this time, but I don�t think I�ll want to have sex with you again
I said.
I don�t think I can enjoy violating you that much
That�s right, Onee-san doesn�t have the spirit of service
Eri said.
Yeah, if it comes to crying, screaming, and getting angry, Yukino-oneechan had an even more fun reaction
Mana said.
Yukino-san is still fun even now
Rie said, but.
No, she doesn�t get intense sex anymore since her belly is bigger, but she used to yell, scream and cry while having sex. In the end, she would cum while screaming, she�s like an emotional roller coaster Yukino.your sister�s talking crap about you
Haa, I wanted to see that
If you want to see it then we have some footage, so you can ask Ruriko-oneechan or Nei-oneechan if you want to see it
Mana told Eri.
Then.
Anyway, there�s nothing else that�s fun about you apart from Onii-chan deflowering you earlier
She tells Ishigami Mizuki.
After all, Ishigami-san doesn�t have anything apart from being a daughter of the nobility, you�re empty
Ishigami Mizuki�s 16.
Mana�s 14.
She might feel repulsed to have a girl that�s two years younger than her speak to her like that, and yet.
Mana�s accumulated experience that Ishigami Mizuki can�t imagine, and she�s become a beauty that stands out after six months of her body modification program.
She�s completely surpassed the young lady of the Ishigami house both physically and mentally.
i.
If it were me, I can confidently satisfy Onii-chan in sex and all other things, Even more than you
Mana smiled.
We know that just being cute has no future
Being cute and energetic makes us appear on TV, but that can�t stay forever, and we know that
Eri and Rie said.
You need to put some value in yourself
You need to work hard to be considered a useful woman to Onii-san and the rest of the family
We have many people in our family who are much more beautiful, prettier, and better at bed than Rie and me
Many people have different talents and some of them have the best
You can�t be contented just because you�re already part of the family
If you neglect to improve on yourself, the scary Onee-san will kick your butt
If you start underestimating people, you�re kicked out of the family
If that happens, you�ll die a dog�s death
Seriously
That�s right. That�s why we�re moving forward
The twins said.
If Onii-chan abandons me, I also have no other choice but to die
Mana has no place to go other than mine.
Us sisters will die from madness if we�re not by Sensei�s side, and under his control. It�s already for certain
Yomi and the Takakura shrine maidens are in constant danger of mental collapse in exchange for their abilities.
If left alone, people will grow older, will change, but that�s why you should make conscious effort to improve yourself every day, even if it�s just by a little bit, and make changes, or you�ll become useless Mana said.
You never felt that, have you?
I.
Ishigami Mizuki looks down.
I was like that before too, it�s not like I�m blaming you for that. Being a young lady means that you�re born in that kind of family, but the wealth and honor of the family aren�t yours, see?
It�s just as Sensei said. The only thing you own is just your naked body
That�s right, it�s also true for us as well
We serve Onii-san with our bodies
Mana, Yomi, Eri, and Rie.
Then, what will happen to me?
Ishigami Mizuki asks me.
You�re just going to defile my chastity and that�s all? I just have to cry myself to sleep as my body got raped?
I.
Mizuki, your fundamentals are wrong
I told her.
You should be thankful that it just ended with rape
I started swinging my hips.
aah, o-ouch, it hurts! Aah!
My penis pokes deep into her vagina and Ishigami Mizuki groans in pain.
What you and your brother did to us could�ve led to an all-out war between us and the Ishigami house
Even if they were deceived, they still brought the enemy to our place.
If that happens, we�ll be sure to crush down the Ishigami house
uu, but Ishigami house is a noble family
Do you think we care? Our world has different rules than yours
The Black Forest is a criminal organization, and the Kuromori house belongs to the underworld.
We will do anything in our power to stand up to anything that tries to hurt us. And, we crush them entirely
uu, aah, ouch, it hurts!
The reason I�m raping you is to make sure you never turn on us again
uu, uu, aah!
Ishigami Mizuki starts to sweat again.
If Mizuki reforms, then you won�t tell anyone that I raped you. You could even marry your fiance as your family told you to do so
Aah, uu, it hurts
But, if you ever do anything against us in the future, we�ll release these recordings we have to the world
no! Why? if you.if you do that.
The young lady is too much of an airhead.
How did she not notice that we�re filming to blackmail her until now?
No, I see.
Ishigami Mizuki thinks that I�m just Misuzu�s, Kouzuki house�s servant, so.
She never imagined that I would do such a despicable thing to her, a daughter of nobility.
I won�t be able to marry anymore, aah!
Not just marriage. The whole Ishigami house will be put to shame, and it will tarnish the family honor
that�s a problem, I can�t let that happen!
Then listen to what I tell you!
I thrust intensely
Hii, hii, hii!
Ishigami Mizuki�s body sways intensely.
Her cute breasts jiggle.
Yeah, that�s a good photo
Eri says while taking photos of Ishigami Mizuki.
Really, Onee-san�s the cutest when you�re violated like that
Rie also says while turning the lens on her.
But, it�s just cute. The sexiness is lacking
Mana said.
I don�t think there�s enough sexiness that comes from her tragic heroism
Oh, that might be
Mana said. Yomi nodded.
You know, when Onii-san also deflowered Karen-chan, she looked like a tragic heroine and it was sexy
You�re right. She�s younger, and yet, the way she desperately endures having sex with Onii-chan was so sexy
That�s why Onii-chan always cums inside Karen-chan. Karen�s face, when she�s about to cry while receiving semen in her womb, is the sexiest thing ever
The twins and Mana talk to each other.
Onee-san�s just half-hearted. How about you get yourself sexier enough to get raped?
Eri provokes Ishigami Mizuki.
This just means that Onee-san can�t become Onii-san�s sex slave.
Yes, you need to be at least a kind of girl that will make Onii-san think I want to rape you again
Rie said.
uu, I�m.
Ishigami Mizuki looks up at me in tears.
Am I that bad of a woman?
I.
Yeah, you are. Mizuki�s bad right now
I said with a smile.
But, you have a decently nice body. So, I think that you can still grow to become better
I can change?
Yeah, change yourself. Not as a young lady, but as a charming woman
I�m about to climax again.
If you do that, and you become a woman with some worth, then I might come and rape you again
uu, aah!
If I actually want to impregnate you, then you�ll become my woman. I�ll add you to my sex slaves
i.aah, uu!
Ishigami Mizuki�s tossed around by the rough waves hitting her mind and body at the same time.
That�s right, go for it
Onee-san, if you�re able to change, then you can become Onii-san�s sex slave, just like us
It�s a little hard to become a sex slave right off the bat! After all, you�re still empty right now, first, you need to make Onii-chan want to rape you again
Yes, good luck
The twins, Mana, and Yomi whisper to Mizuki�s mind.
I�m about to cum again, Mizuki
noo!
Ishigami Mizuki shudders knowing that she�s about to receive another ejaculation in her vagina
You can�t say that
You have to beg Onii-san, say Please cum inside me
Then, say I don�t mind if I get pregnant, cum inside
The twins and Mana said.
aah, no, I won�t say that! I won�t!
Ishigami Mizuki shakes her head, sweating all over.
No, you�re going to say it
Yomi forces Ishigami Mizuki with her power.
Look at Sensei�s face
Auu!
Ishigami Mizuki looks at me.
Then.
cum inside me, in my womb, pour it all in! Noo!
She tells me, contradicting her intentions.
i don�t mind if I get pregnant! aah, i want to get pregnant! IMpregnate me! give me your child! What am I talking about?
We got all that recorded!
Eri records Ishigami Mizuki�s shameful face.
Yeah, I�m cumming! Mizuki !Mizuki!
Look at Onii-chan�s face and watch him ejaculate inside of you
!
Ishigami Mizuki stares at me.
cumming! It�s cumming!
aah, let out a lot!
Then, I blew another load.
I pour in my hot semen inside Ishigami Mizuki�s womb.
aah, it�s so hot!
uu, I�m cumming! Can you feel it?
We stare at each other as I ejaculate, impregnate her.
i can feel it! I can feel it! The hot liquid is spreading in my stomach! Noo!
Ishigami Mizuki�s body trembles.
Her vagina tightens, clamping my penis.
That�s cute, Mizuki
I continue to pour out on Ishigami Mizuki�s womb.
uu, I�m.
Ishigami Mizuki and I stare at each other.
I�m changing, I can�t stay like this
After deflowering her and pouring two shots of semen into her body, she can�t remain a young maiden.
uu, I.
Ishigami Mizuki spills tears different from her frustration and sadness.
I�m puling out
After finishing twice inside her without pulling out, I finally pulled my penis out of Ishigami Mizuki�s pussy.
uu
The naked body of hers is moistened with sweat, love nectar, virgin blood, and semen, and she trembles.
Iyaa
My glans plops out of her vagina smoothly and then.
A great volume of semen mixed with her virgin blood drips out.
Okay, photo time!
The twins take a photo of the violated girl.
Ishigami Mizuki�s legs are spread wide and lets the photo session happen as she�s exhausted.
Good, now we�re done punishing Mizuki
I would want to make her fellate me and drink my semen, but.
I don�t think she can do it now.
Besides, it�s bad to lick a penis with blood in it.
Where�s your thank you to Onii-chan?
Mana said, Yomi.
Okay, say your thanks
She uses her power.
Ishigami Mizuki then;
thank you for violating this worthless woman, thank you for taking my virginity
She looked at me and said.
thank you for cumming inside me twice! I might�ve been pregnant from that, I�m happy. Thank you, uu!
Tears spill from Ishigami Mizuki�s eyes as she feels ashamed of what she says.
I will devote myself to becoming a woman that Kuromori-sama will come and violate again. uu, no, I don�t want this!
Ishigami Mizuki began to cry like a child.
I.I�m, I�m! Uwaa!
It broke the pride of the young lady.
Ishigami Mizuki�s now just a normal girl.
After a man raped her.
I.
Yeah, good luck. If you�re much better than you are now, then I might come after you again. Yomi
Yes, Sensei. I will create chains in your heart that you�ll never let any other man touch your skin, even if it�s your fiance
Yomi manipulates Ishigami Mizuki�s heart.
You can�t let any other men have sex with you until Sensei comes for you again
Call me during your wedding, I want to fuck Mizuki while wearing her wedding dress in the bridal waiting room. That way, you can�t show up during the wedding night, right?
I said.
I don�t want that! uu! Noo! Noo!
Eri and Rie continue to take photos of the crying Mizuki while semen drips out of her crotch.
1357. School Festival B Chrysanthemum
Hey, spread your legs wider
We moved to the shower stall and I wash Ishigami Mizuki�s body.
I pour water on her semen and blood-stained crotch.
Ugh, i can do it myself
Her slit must be in pain from making contact with warm water. Ishigami Mizuki speaks with her body trembling.
Just let me do it
Let him
Yomi�s with us so she ordered Ishigami Mizuki
uu
Ishigami Mizuki spreads her legs.
I opened her slit and cleaned inside with hot water.
aah, such disgrace
Seems like this part is much more humiliating to the young lady than when she was raped.
Good, that�s clean. That said. My semen will remain deep in your vagina
I told Ishigami Mizuki.
We�re here to clean Onii-san�s penis
We�ll make it squeaky clean
The naked Eri and Rie come to the shower room.
Yeah, please do
Okay
Okay!
The two beauties use soap on their hands and began to wash my penis.
As for you, I�ll wash your back
Mana also got naked and told Ishigami Mizuki.
i.
Just let them
Yomi used her power again.
Hey, you�re being too tense. It�s just the shower left
Yeah, you�re free after you finished showering
I said.
I don�t know about the progress of Iwakura-kaichou and Minaho-neesan�s training on Ishigami Norio so I won�t mention it.
Iwakura-san is quite the stubborn woman so it might not be over anytime soon,.
By the way, Onii-san
Eri asks while washing my penis.
Onii-san, you only came twice, is that good enough?
Since it�s Onii-san, you�re not satisfied unless you cum more, right?
Rie looked up at me and said.
If you want, you can use my pussy, or my mouth
You can use us you know
Err.
No, we�re still in the middle of school festival
I just recalled.
Katsuko-nee did tell me that I can go around the place for an hour, and yet.
Oh, it�s already two hours since then.
We need to go back to the bakery soon
Right, it�s Megumi-oneesan and Ai-oneesan�s time right now
We�re also just going to watch over the festival
The twins are talking about me as Yoshida Yoshinobu, spending my time in school.
Megu, Ai, Edie, Nei, and Kana-senpai want the students of the school to be in priority.
When it�s also our school festival and athletic festival in our place.
Onii-san, do come
Then, if we�re talking about that
Obviously, we need to have sex with Onii-san
The twins said.
Geez, you two should be a bit more honest
Yomi smiled.
What do you mean, Yomi?
Eri-san and Rie-san got aroused from watching you break her. Now they want it too
No, I�m.
uh, I�m
They want it themselves, yet they go with the roundabout method of telling Sensei that Just doing it twice won�t satisfy you right?
They can�t hide it when there�s a girl who can read their minds.
I see. Do you girls want to do it?
Well, that, uhm
I�m feeling itchy inside
The twins said.
Onii-chan, I think Yomi-chan�s the one holding back the most here
Mana said.
i�m.
Don�t hide it, I get you
If they use their Miko power too much, their mental balance will collapse.
And that�s why we have sex, to suppress that.
Haa.
I guess I also have to follow up with Tsukiko since she was altering the memories of the rebel troops of Kouzuki SS.
But, let�s go with the girls I have here.
Eri, Rie, suck my dick. Yomi, come here and I�ll suck on your breasts. Also, come here Mana
I�ll pass, I still have to watch over this one
Mana looked at Ishigami Mizuki.
Don�t worry. Even if she escapes from the shower room, Kinoshita-san will just grab her outside
I said.
Even if she runs from Kinoshita-san, Mizuki can�t ever escape naked from this place
I don�t think she has the energy for that either.
Come here, I�m going to bang you all
The twins fellate and got my penis erect.
I lined up Eri, Rie, Yomi, and Mana in front of the mirrored wall in the shower room.
Everyone, put your hand on the mirror and stick out your assess
Okay
The four young girls swing their cute asses, ready for me to violate them from behind.
They�re all naked.
Mana�s got a model body, a thin figure.
Yomi�s got huge breasts and thin waists.
Eri and Rie have still young bodies, yet they�re erotic as they have experienced a man already.
We�ll start with Mana and then go in series. I�ll switch after ten pistons per head
I said.
Eeh? Make it twenty!
Eri said.
Then let�s go with twenty. After twenty pistons, we�ll swap with the next one, and after we finish with the fourth, we�ll go back to the start until I ejaculate
Onii-san, please do it inside me
Sensei, cum inside Yomi!
Rie and Yomi said smilingly.
Ishigami Mizuki�s dumbfounded as she watches us.
Here I go, Mana
Yes, come inside me! Onii-chan
First, I grabbed mana�s waist and thrust it inside her vagina.
aahn!
My penis buries inside her pussy.
Mana, you�re also drenched
Well, of course, I�ve been watching all this time after all
Mana looked at me through the mirror and said.
Ah, aahn, aahn! aah!
Mana moans loudly as I start moving.
I finished doing twenty pistons in no time.
aahn!
I pulled out my penis from Mana and a white strong of Mana�s love nectar forms a bridge between my glans and her slit.
Yomi�s next!
Yes, do it
Yomi swings her ass to me with a smile.
aah, it�s inside!
Yeah, girls have different charms.
Different temperatures.
Different textures inside.
Different tightness.
The position of the vulva and the angle at which the erect penis goes in.
Uaa, aah, aahn!
When I shake Yomi from behind, her huge breasts sway a lot as it�s dragged by gravity.
Seeing that across the mirror is quite fun.
I�m happy that you�re enjoying this
Yomi said as she read my thoughts.
You like it when I do this, right?
I reached for Yomi�s breasts from behind and swing my hips.
yomi loves this!
Yomi likes it when I go rough.
She�s a bit of a masochist.
Yes, that�s right. Yomi, Yomi�s Sensei�s slave! Please fuck me roughly!
After Yomi.
Come inside me
I shoved it inside Eri.
aah! It�s in!
Eri-chan�s so cute when Onii-san�s violating her
Rie smiles as she watches her twin sister connect with me.
Ahn Yes! More! Shove it more inside me!
Then last, Rie.
Please.aahn!
They look the same, yet, their insides are different.
aahn, Onii-san�s penis that just went inside Eri-chan!
Yes, take a good look. Rie-chan, Onii-san�s shoving it hard
Iyaan So embarrassing, don�t say it like that!
Then, after twenty pistons on Rie. I went back to Mana.
After three laps, fucking four bodies in turn.
aah, I�m about to cum!
Cum! Cum inside me Onii-chan!
In the end, I came inside Mana.
aah, so warm! aahn!
I pour it on Mana�s womb.
Oh my, Mana-oneesan won
Eri said, then.
No, it�s not about who won. Sensei made us all feel good. That�s what it�s about
Yomi persuades her.
Yomi-oneesan�s right, Eri-chan
Rie smiled at her sister.
Yeah, if everyone�s having fun, then that�s good enough
Eri�s convinced.
Look at Onii-san�s face while cumming inside Mana-oneesan, it looks like he�s feeling great
Yes, Sensei�s cumming in pleasure. That�s great
Rie and Yomi said.
That�s our service
Satisfaction from sex is different between men and women.
Men don�t get satisfied until they end up ejaculating, but.
Women don�t need to climax to feel satisfied.
Sex is quite valuable to the mental state.
I came inside only Mana, but the four girls are satisfied.
Haa, haa, haa, how was it Onii-chan?
Mana asks me while clamping my penis inside her.
Yeah, all four of you felt amazing. Let�s do it again
Okay, let�s
Girls, let�s kiss
Sure, let�s do that
I kissed Eri, Rie, and Yomi while still inside Mana.
Lastly, I pulled my penis from Mana and kissed her as well.
!
Ishigami Mizuki stares at us.
She�s watching our family have fun in sex.
We washed our bodies again, and then.
We went out.
We picked up our clothes.
Ishigami Mizuki;
Mizuki, you�ll go home without underwear
I won�t allow her to put on any underwear under that white dress of hers.
uu
Knowing that she can�t defy me, she puts on her underwear in silence.
After that, we went from the changing room to the room from earlier.
Kinoshita-san�s waiting there.
Good job!
She�s smiling as usual.
It was fun in the bathroom
Eri said with a smile.
Next time, Onee-san will also join us in our service!
Yes, gladly
Kinoshita-san replies with a smile.
Kinoshita-san, how�s the situation on the other side?
I asked.
Err, I think that we can make a call through the line here, but.
Kinoshita-san picks up the phone.
I think that it�s this one
Since she�s an elite of the Kouzuki SS, she�s taught how to use such a device.
Ah, it connected. Hello, it�s Kinoshita. Yes
Kinoshita-san looked at me.
Kuromori Minaho-sama�s on the phone
She brings the telephone to me.
I.
Hello, Minaho-neesan, we�re done over here. How about there?
It�ll take a bit more time. Yukiyo�s still using Ishigami Norio�s anus as a flower vase
Iwakura-san, what are you doing.
A flower vase?
Yukino, not that flower! Don�t damage his anus, that�s toxic
I just heard something terrifying.
You have to go back to the bakery, right? If so, you can take Ishigami Mizuki-san with you and the girls. Once we�re done, we�ll come and retrieve her
Minaho-neesan said.
I�ll tell Kinoshita-san the way out
I see. That�s good.
Okay, we�ll do that
Ishigami Mizuki, Mana, the twins, Yomi and Kinoshita-san and I.
We managed to get out of the secret facility and walked back to the bakery.
It took about ten minutes.
The school grounds were just right there.
!
Ishigami Mizuki walks a bit bow-legged.
There�s still the damage of deflowering her, but.
In her case, I broke through her hymen so easily that there should be no serious consequence.
She walks around holding her ass since she doesn�t have any underwear on.
I think it�s about time we meet the other students and people who are coming to the festival
I said.
We went to the no-trespassing area.
Take care, everyone!
Roger that. I�ll come out as soon as you need something
We�re the twins on TV so we�ll be the decoys
The twins said, but.
We went to the bakery without any encounters.
I mean, why does it feel like there are fewer people?
Nonono, that�s wrong.
There are hardly any people on the way.
But, a lot of people have gathered right in front of our bakery.
Choiyaa!
Haa!
Mitama, Kinuka, and the Anjou sisters are having their performance.
On top of Mitama�s head is Kinuka, holding a Japanese sword, standing upside down with one hand.
The tip of the sword is spinning like a tip.
ooh!
The spectators are cheering.
Okay, okay, good job Mitama-san and Kinuka-chan
Nei�s speaking to the mic.
She found us.
Ooh, the co-stars of Mitama-san from the Nadeshiko department, Eri-chan and Rie-chan have arrived!
Uoohh!
The spectators look at us.
Yes, that�s right. Eri-chan and Rie-chan will be joining us for a talk show later!
Nei announced it like it was planned from the start.
I�m also here you know!
Anya also waved her hand to the spectators
Then, we�re going
See you later
The twins told me.
Okay now, open a path
Yomi said and the spectators were in awe and opened a path.
The terrace of the open cafe turned to a stage
Welcome back, Darling
Edie welcomes me.
Eri and Rie�s over there, and everyone else can come here
We went to the bakery
Then.
Hey, Nobu!
Kana-senpai calls me
You�re very popular
The bread and drinks at the cafe are selling fast as people gather.
The tennis girl clubs are doing their best to serve the customers.
Being successful is nice and all, but the school festival committee got mad at us
Kana-senpai said.
They said that more people gather here than the main stage in the gym
i see.
So, they said that if some people from TV are coming here, then don�t build a stage on your own and put them on the other stage for school festival
Oh yeah, since Anya and Mitama are here.
They want them to appear on the front stage.
But, we can�t sell bread that way
Edie said.
That�s right! That�s why I told them that I can�t help them since this is a joint project between the bakery and the girl�s tennis club
Kana-senpai said.
But, they told us that we didn�t apply for an open show in the open cafe so we have to dismiss the people gathering here.
That�s bad.
It�s just the first day of the school festival.
Don�t want to fight the committee.
Although, it seems that the committee hasn�t reached a consensus yet so they haven�t sent an official dispersion order
It seems that the head of the committee is missing and can�t give orders.
The committee head is missing?
Who�s the one in charge of the committee?
I asked. Kana-senpai.
Obviously the student council president, Iwakura-san
Well, she�s definitely missing.
Iwakura-san�s making a flower vase out of Ishigami Norio�s anus after all.
1358. School Festival B Bakery�s Offense and Defense
Can�t be helped then. Let�s disperse our audience a bit
Edie smiled wryly.
I�ll take Mitama and go to the sports measurement of the track and field club
Oh right, the women�s track and field club hosted an event where one could measure their 50-meter run and long jump records.
Jun�s also here so I�ll take her
Jun? Oh, Grace Marinka, the former pro wrestler.
She�s living with Kendou Maria and Kudou Haruka in the training hall of Kouzuki SS
They�re preparing to appear in the martial arts tournament in winter in America.
The other participants are Rodulfo Seiko-san, and Daiporon-san, they often train there too.
Especially since Grace-san is a stamina monster. She�s absorbing the techniques she learned from Edie at a great pace and she�s growing stronger.
The cafe�s too crowded and there are no free seats, let�s go inside the bakery
Edie smiled.
As for everyone else, you can go there
With that said
Mizuki-sama!
Going inside, someone suddenly came to us and called Ishigami Mizuki
Anju
Oh right, the bodyguard of Ishigami house, Kurose Anju-san is also here
I�m very sorry. Uhm, I got separated from you
Kurose-san was fighting the rebel units of Kouzuki SS in this bakery just an hour ago.
Then, the Ishigami siblings got dragged to the secret facility, so they got separated.
Mizuki-sama, I�m glad that you�re safe
Kurose-san doesn�t know that I deflowered Ishigami Mizuki
She�s taken a bath and her clothes are in order.
If you take a closer look, her hips look like she�s in pain, and she�s not wearing any underwear, which is not normal, but.
Kurose-san�s a virgin so she doesn�t know.
Anju, I.
Ishigami Mizuki hesitates to speak.
She�s a young lady with pride.
She can�t talk about the disgrace that happened to her in public.
Yoshida-kun!
Ai calls me from the bakery.
Yoshi-kun, we�ve been waiting
Megu�s wearing a white robe, doing work.
Yeah, sorry. It�s just that we encountered some trouble that we couldn�t return early
Is it good now?
Yeah, it�s mostly over now
My job as Kuromori Kou that is.
That�s why I have to return to my duties as Yoshida Yoshinobu.
We had more customers than expected, so we�re having a lot of trouble getting things done
Katsuko-nee also came over and said.
The tennis club girls are overworked and they�re about to collapse
I see. Five of the tennis club girls working here are already feeling tired.
Even if we had the manpower, if they lose concentration due to fatigue, that�ll affect the product.
Okay, I�ll help out
I jumped inside the bakery�s entrance and put on a white coat on top of the school uniform.
I�ll help out too! The tennis club girls can rest
Mana said.
Wow, it�s Mana-san!
Seeing Mana, the tennis girls cheered.
Mana once taught the tennis club girls how to make bread.
So, she�s acquainted with the girls here.
I�m here now so you don�t have to worry anymore
As expected of Mana-san
Please do
Although, they don�t know that Mana�s younger than them.
Megu, now that Darling�s here, we�re going to the track and field team
Edie toldmMegu.
Jun�s coming too
Sure
Grace Marinka who�s sitting close to the wall, replies.
It�s great to see everyone working together to make something like this
That�s right, Jun�s usually doing everything alone, which isn�t good
Edie said with a wry smile.
Then, Yoshi-kun, I�m going to the sports ground too
Mana says while taking off her white coat.
Yeah, sorry. We can�t stay together a lot
Don�t mind it. I know that Yoshi-kun�s got it hard too
It�s just the first day of the school fest anyway
Tomorrow, I�ll ask Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan to not do some weird events
Yeah, see you later
Darling, I�m going too
Megu, Edie, and Grace-san left the bakery.
Mizuki and Kurose-san can sit over there
I point at the seat Grace-san was on earlier.
Kinoshita-san and Yomi.
Edie left looking confident because Kinoshita-san will stay as my bodyguard.
Yomi, who has her Miko powers, is also here.
I�ll be watching outside
Kinoshita-san said.
The outside has the open cafe and Anya.
Kudou-papa�s subordinates should still be here, watching over if there are still enemies.
Sensei, should I also help out with the baking?
Yomi said.
Yomi can do it since she lives in our place.
Yeah, please
Once I�m done changing, I went to the oven.
Ai and Katsuko-nee can take a break too
ai�s.
Just take a rest
Ai has been working since this morning.
Katsuko-nee too, drink some coffee or something.
Then, I�ll do just that
Ai and Katsuko-nee also entered their break time
I checked what was baking in the oven first.
Good, let�s do this
I start working with Mana and Yomi.
Baker-kun�s so fast!
The tennis club girl is surprised by my work.
I�m not that talented in creating new pastry like Ai.
I�m not as skilled as Katsuko-nee who can make any pastry delicious either.
But, after half a year of training.
My speed in this work is faster.
I move quickly, efficiently, and accurately.
So, no matter how much I�m rushed, I don�t make sloppy work.
I make more and more bread of the same size, same volume, and same flavor.
Here, this one�s okay Onii-chan
Sensei, turn mine over
With Mana, the master of housework, and Yomi, who can read my mind and work ahead of time.
We move forward without problems.
Onii-chan, which one should go first?
The right one
The third oven is ready!
Okay!
I put the baked bread on the pad and start preparing to bake the next loaf.
Wow
Ishigami Mizuki mutters while watching us do our work.
Here, coffee
Katsuko-nee gives Ishigami Mizuki a coffee.
Also, these are the pasty we baked. Try it
The newly baked bread.
I also had that earlier, it�s delicious
Kurose-san told Ishigami Mizuki
Yes, try it
Ai smiled at Ishigami Mizuki
then, I�ll take one
Ishigami Mizuki takes a small bite, just like a young lady of nobility, and tasted it.
My, it�s delicious
That�s right, Mizuki-ojousama
Kurose-san smiled.
When you eat something delicious, it makes you smile unconsciously, right?
uhm, which school do you come from?
One of the tennis girls asks Ishigami Mizuki.
West School
Kinoshita-san, who isn�t even a high-school student, just flat out lied.
Huh? But, that school uniform isn�t from the West School, right?
Kinoshita-san looked at the uniform she was wearing.
Which west school do you think this is?
Huh, maybe the West School on the other side of the station, right? The one near the beach park
The tennis club girl said.
That�s wrong. Ours is much further west than you think, it�s close to India
India?
Yes, India west School!
Huh? Where is that?
India!
India? Which prefecture
Somewhere around here
Kinoshita-san points in the direction of India.
Err.
Kurose-san�s a returnee. They were in Switzerland until before summer
I tried to throw a lifeboat.
Oh, I see
Amazing
Switzerland, it�s the same place as Haiji, right?
Stupid. Haiji was in the Alps, right?
Huh? I thought Switzerland got the alps?
Haiji�s grandfather was a Swiss guard
The hell?
The girls are rolling around with their conversation.
uhm
Ishigami Mizuki speaks up.
She looks at me.
Why are you making pastries?
Oh, I see.
Ishigami Mizuki only knows me as Kuromori Kou, Kouzuki Misuzu�s partner.
She finds it weird that I�m accustomed and skilled at making pastries here.
If you have a way to make money, you can feed your family, wherever you go
I stopped moving my hand and said.
If I can make good bread, then I can survive anywhere I go
But.
She must be thinking What is this guy related to the Kouzuki house saying?
I get how she feels.
Isn�t it just impressive to learn a new skill by yourself?
I said.
In the end, relationships, and connections are just a power that�s not my own. If I rely on it too much, I won�t be able to survive when I need to
Jii-chan�s protection isn�t forever.
Jii-chan is aware of that too.
That�s why he gave Kouzuki SS to me even though I�m still in high school.
It�s because he thinks that it�ll be too late to give it to me when I�m an adult.
You need to learn how to survive on your own. It�s all so you can keep your family safe
Ishigami Mizuki stares at me as I work.
Haa, Baker-kun�s lines are so mature, I guess that�s to be expected of someone with a fiance
Going to university and getting a job at a good company is your best-case scenario, but it�s also a good dream of learning skills now and opening a bakery with the girl you like Dunno if I can do that with my boyfriend though
Really? I think I like boys like Baker-kun. Oh, just saying that I don�t want to take away someone who already has a fiance
Yeah, that girl�s quite strong-willed and scary
And she has Takeshiba-san on her side too
You know that she�ll crush you flat if you approach Baker-kun
They were just working with Megu earlier and yet they say it like that.
I see. So Megu looks that way from their perspective.
Ai, and that girl, Edie-san, she�s good friends with them.
Also, Natou-san
The tennis girls look at Ai.
Ai was a former tennis club member, and she was famous as a timid freshman.
They�re all good people
Ai said bashfully.
They�re good people, but you know, they�re too unique. Anyway, they�re amazing
Our Kana too, she�s beautiful, cheerful, and strong-willed, or should I say.
She�s out of the ordinary
I guess Ai also got stronger if people like them are next to her
The tennis girls told Ai.
I�m. just doing my best. following Katsuko-san and Yoshida-kun
Ai�s embarrassed as she speaks.
Ai wants to join the bakery after graduating.so I�m doing my best not to get left behind
Ai said, yet she�s much better at baking than me now.
I only win against her when it comes to working speed.
Yes, I do plan on opening a bakery as soon as they graduate
Katsuko-nee said.
We made the baking course in high-school, so we must make a place for work after graduation
Huh? Katsuko-san�s opening a shop?
Yes. I�m just saving up funds. So, in two years, I�ll be working with the first two students of the bakery course
Katsuko-nee, Ai, and I will start a business.
Your own store so suddenly?
Ai and Baker-kun, don�t you want to train in some kind of famous restaurant or something?
The tennis girl asks.
If they�re this good at baking, it�s better to start our own shop than training on other restaurants. Besides, it�s hard to learn the sense of management if you�re still an employee Katsuko-nee replied with a smile.
These two are already doing their cost accounting
Yes.I�m learning
Ai nodded.
Working on an ordinary store.won�t teach you a lot.like what Katsuko-san teaches me
Oh, I see. If you�re an employee on a regular bakery, then you can only make and sell as you�re told by your superiors
It looks hard to open your shop. I don�t think I can do that
But, you have a lot you can�t experience if it�s not your own
Katsuko-nee said.
In exchange for carrying all the responsibility, you can build the store to your desires. It all depends on you. The best part with that kind of business is that it�s the same for a small bakery or big company. Some things are only someone who ran a business will understand Then, Katsuko-nee looked at Ai and me.
And so, the bakery I�m opening in two years will be co-owned by these two. I�m not going to spoil them by hiring them
Ai and I will carry the same responsibility as Katsuko-nee.
Then, that means that Ai and Baker-kun are already bosses as soon as they graduate
Are you an idiot? There�s only one boss
Katsuko-san�s the boss and Ai will be the director or something
Director?
The one in charge of management and other stuff
Eeh? That sounds cool
The tennis club girls laugh.
Still, it�s kinda weird hearing that you�ll open a bakery as soon as you graduate, but.
Baker-kun being a director of a company, it�s strange
Ai being a manager.it�s funny, but.
Ishigami Mizuki listens to the high-school girls� ordinary conversation.
Onii-chan, this one�s done
This one�s done
Good, next!
Mana, Yomi, and I improve our teamwork.
Nobu, the other pastries are sold out!
Kana-senpai jumps in from outside the bakery.
Yeah, we got three new freshly baked batches
I�ll take them! Is this good?
Yes, this, this, and this one
Mana points which pads are ready
Tashiro-san and Sumita-san, help me carry these
Kana-senpai told the resting tennis girls
Yes, I get it
Okay, let�s get back to work
The two girls stood up.
Ai�s about to finish too
Ai stays in her post.
I�m sure that once the talk show is over, they�ll buy some bread and drinks again, so bake more!
Oh, Anya and the twins are having a talk show with Nei.
I think that�s the biggest hurdle. Today�s the first day, so the customers should decrease
Tomorrow, is the closing party, so it�ll get busy until evening, but.
Today, all the events of the school festival will be over by evening.
Let�s do our best!
Kana-senpai cheers us up.
1359. School Festival B Each Daily Lives (Part 1)
We�re back!
Edie, Grace Marinka-san, Mitama, and Kinuka went back from the sports measurement in the sports ground to our bakery.
Darling, we broke the record for first place!
Jun also set an amazing record in javelin
It was my first time trying it out but the spear flew further than I thought
Grace Marinka, real name: Onoe Jun, says
She�s got an absurd amount of power.
I�m bad at sprinting. In combat, you�ll be taken by an enemy bow if you ran a straight line
Kinuka;
She�s assuming that the enemy has a bow.
We�re trained to run at a zig-zag pattern at a different velocity, considering that an enemy may have their sights on us, and so we�re bad at running in a straight line Mitama said.
But on the other hand, Kinuka set a new record in Long Jump, and I did on the repeated side jumps
Mitama said with a smile.
I guess Takeshiba-san asked you to join the team since you set a new record, right?
I asked.
Her love for the track and field is bottomless.
Grace-san�s an adult, and Kinuka is still in middle school, so they won�t get recruited, but Mitama�s a student in our school
Unfortunately, I�m already a third-year student
Oh, right.
Third years can�t participate in tournaments even if they join the club
It�s usually their time for retirement.
Then, it can�t be helped
Yes, it can�t be helped
Megumi-oneesan returned to the track and field team
Kinuka reported.
Megu also has her job as a member of the track and field team.
Anyway, there were a lot of spectators on the ground while we were there and it was hard
Edie laughed.
They.
Hey, the talk show with the twins is going to finish so the crowd is finally thinning out
Kana-senpai jumps into the bakery.
Yet, you brought new customers from the ground so it�s getting busy again
Ah.
Too many customers are overflowing here.
Edie and her group went to the sports measurement and dispersed the crowd, and yet.
Their return just brought new customers.
It can�t be helped, you girls also need to do something about it! The talk show of the twins is about to finish. Most of the customers won�t be satisfied if it goes on If they followed Edie and the girls and Eri, Rie, and Anya are doing a talk show.
The new customers will want to sit back and watch.
However, the twins and Anya also need to leave the stage.
Okay. Then, Jun and I will talk about our match in America
Edie laughed.
Nei will stay on the stage. She�s also related to the martial arts tournament. We�re going out again, Darling
Yeah, sure
Also, Nobu, the school festival committee wants to talk to you about tomorrow, should I go negotiate with them?
Kana-senpai asks.
Tomorrow?
I mean, the committee wants us to participate in the official events of the school festival if this group comes again tomorrow
Oh, the talk shows and such weren�t included in the school festival plans
It just happened gradually.
I�ll do it
Edie said.
But, if we�re going to do it formally, we better not take the chances with the other people
Anya belongs to Kyouko-san�s gang, so if they find out that she�s coming to school tomorrow, police will be present.
Eri and Rie too, they�re no students of our school so it�s a problem for them to be in the official plans of the school festival.
Mitama�s an enrolled student so she�s not a problem, but.
It�s a school festival by the students in our school, so it�s a bad idea to have guests from the outside show up grandly like this.
I mean, if that�s the case, the school festival committee should also go on stage. They can directly negotiate with us on which event they want us to participate in while everyone�s watching Oh, they�re going to make the negotiation between the committee and Edie a spectacle to watch.
Kana, you�ll also be on stage as the manager
Me too?
Kana-senpai�s surprised.
Yes, I need someone between the committee and us
Edie smiled.
But, if I go to the stage, the open cafe
Kana-senpai�s managing the cafe.
Oh, I�ll be on the front then
Katsuko-nee said.
Since it�s your school festival today, I thought of staying behind the scenes and holed up in the bakery this whole time, but.
Katsuko-nee takes off her baking apron and said.
So many people are on the surface so it should be okay. I�ll look after the shop. I know all the girls from the tennis club because of the baking lessons they had too Katsuko-nee�s going to be in charge of the shop front so it should be okay.
Mana-chan and Yomi-chan are here too so I can let them take care of the baking side
I�m here, Ai�s here, Mana and Yomi are here for support, so we can manage
Yeah, we got this Kana-san
We�ll do our best!
Mana and Yomi smiled.
I�m sorry for being bad at making pastries
Sorry!
Mitama and Kinuka bowed their heads.
These two are great fighters, but they�re bad at housework and baking.
You two should go to the talk show with Edie
I ordered them.
Each of us has something to do and a place to be.
Certainly
Lee
Kana-senpai, let the tennis club girls switch
I look at the tired members of the tennis club.
We make bread all the time, but.
These girls got into a fuss so suddenly today.
Right, let�s switch them up. Sorry girls, it�s extremely busy outside
No, not at all, Kana-san
Somehow, it�s quite fun that it�s busy
I don�t even have a boyfriend so if it weren�t for this project, I�d be walking around the school festival alone
Even our class didn�t do anything much
Yeah, getting this full is better. I�ll never forget this kind of school festival
The tennis club girls said.
All the profits of the cafe will be given to the tennis club girls so have fun
Katsuko-nee said.
Huh? Really?
Yes, the bakery, rather, the baking course only need the ingredients paid. That was our plan from the start. The rest of the proceeds will be split evenly for the tennis club girls Wow, our party�s going to be extravagant
One of the girls said, but.
Fool. We�re not going to make that much profit
I think it�s only about repairing the tennis court and getting ourselves a new net, I guess?
Eeh? can�t we just buy ourselves a microbus for when our club goes to games?
That�s just impossible even if we get a lot of money
But, we have a lot of ways to use it, like helping pay for the camps and such
The tennis club girls laughed.
Good, if that�s the case I�ll do my best
Right!
As expected, the girls are still young, and hearing about money has blown away their fatigue.
They now know that the profits from this many customers will be for the tennis club girls so.
Tell the other girls outside what Katsuko-san just told you
Kana-senpai said.
Let�s get this bread!
Kana-senpai cheered them up
Schools in Japan are so fun, to think that they have an event like this
Anya came back from the outside.
Eri and Rie will also be joining the next talk show it seems.
Ishigami Mizuki, Kurose Anju-san, and then Kinoshita-san come in as the observers.
Kinoshita-san saw Anya.
I�m Kinoshita, I used to work with Barbie-san and Ruby-san
She bows her head.
Kinoshita-san�s two seniors from the Banbarubie3 Days are now Kyouko-san�s subordinates.
Anya�s allies.
When fighting against Rei-chan on the special show, Anya comes out with Barbie-san.
Oh, I hear about you from the two a lot
Anya smiled.
I also watched your videos. That looks fun, your flail I mean
Anya�s eyes focused on Kinoshita-san�s flail.
I want to fight you at least once
Yes, I�m ready to face you anytime
Kinoshita-san smiles.
you two
Kurose-san calls the two out as she felt the restless atmosphere, but.
Sure, let�s face each other on the next match between the Kyouko Empire and Kouzuki SS
Anya smiles.
No, I don�t show up on TV so.
Kinoshita-san said.
I�m his exclusive bodyguard
Kinoshita-san�s my exclusive bodyguard.
Oh, that�s more of a reason why we have to fight
Anya;
If we�re family, then we need to see each other�s skills
Yes, you can contact me anytime
The two laughed.
Let�s use the phone in the backroom. I want to know the situation right now
Anya said and went to the break room.
We�ve had sex there several times so Anya knows the equipment in the bakery.
The phones in the break room are wired to the secret lines so you can talk to anyone without getting bugged.
She�ll probably call Kyouko-san who had been driving the armored car earlier or Minaho-neesan.
Ishigami Mizuki can�t come home until Ishigami Norio�s punishment ends.
I mean, we need to prepare a Kouzuki SS car for these children of nobility to return home.
After all, the people who brought these siblings are already captured.
Well, Shou-neechan should have arranged something in that regard
Yoshida-kun, focus
Ai told me.
Oh yeah.
I�m Yoshida Yoshinobu right now.
I have to forget about Kuromori Kou�s job and focus on the bread in front of me.
Yes, that�s good
Ai smiled at me.
Then, an hour and thirty minutes later.
As expected, the customers decreased as twilight is approaching.
Our school students did remain, but.
Most of the outsiders are returning home already.
Somehow, a lot of people took photos of our talk shows with their phones and posted them on social media
Nei returned and told me.
Then, the TV station tried to come over to cover the story but the school rejected them
Well, we�re just an ordinary school after all.
Good job. Take a rest. We don�t have to bake any more bread, we have enough for the store
Katsuko-nee comes and tells us.
Haa
It wasn�t us but the tennis club girls that sighed.
Knowing that we have to prepare for tomorrow, we can�t actually relax yet.
They seem to be done too. They�re ready to go home, so we�re told to bring �em
Anya went out of the break room and told me.
She went in to make a phone call, but.
After that, Edie, the twins, and Mitama, who finished their talk also holed up in the break room.
Maybe, they were using the school surveillance to watch the school festival.
Oh, they�re coming to pick up Ishigami-san
Katsuko-nee looked at Ishigami Mizuki and said.
Pick up?
Oh, right.
Did the Ishigami send a car to pick them up?
I didn�t think of that.
But, since they�re from the nobility, that�s for the better.
They seem to have told us to bring them to the special parking lot for the faculty or something
Anya said.
Dear, take them there
Katsuko-nee told me
Sure
We finished baking now so it should be fine even if I leave
I�ll accompany you
Kinoshita-san says while her flail clunks.
I�ll come too
Yomitoo
Wait, wait, wait! I�m going too!
Edie went out of the break room and told me.
If the Ishigami house is picking them up, then they must�ve brought other guards with them.
The Ishigami siblings� bodyguards, apart from Kurose-san had contact with the rebel forces of Kouzuki SS.
They�re suspicious too.
It�s better to have more guards.
I�ll stay, it�s better that way, right?
If I bring Anya, who is Kyouko-san�s subordinate, then the Ishigami house might get stirred up.
Mitama-chan and Kinuka-chan will stay here
Katsuko-nee said.
Yeah, let�s go with that
I took off my apron.
Let�s go then
I told Ishigami Mizuki then.
She stared at me
Right.let�s go
She stood up.
1360. School Festival B Mizuki breaks out of her shell
It�s a beautiful sunset outside the bakery.
The first day of the school festival is almost over.
The visitors from outside the school had already gone home.
We still have tomorrow, so the students will probably go home early today.
Our high school doesn�t allow overnight stay after all.
If you try to stay here without permission, you get kicked out because the surveillance system can detect you.
This way
Ishigami Mizuki, Kurose Anju-san, and Kinoshita-san from the Kouzuki SS, then Yomi and Edie.
We walk the road to the parking for teachers and staff with more guards.
There are no events here for the school festival so it should be deserted
Edie�s right, there�s nobody here.
Then.
Why is that?
Ishigami Mizuki asks me suddenly.
Why is it that Kuromori-sama doing such mundane things?
She asks me straight.
What do you mean?
I don�t know what Ishigami Mizuki meant by that.
Kuormori-sama was completely different before and after going to the bakery
Before going to the bakery, I punished Ishigami Mizuki through sex.
Yet, in the bakery, Kuromori-sama paid little attention to me
Well yeah, I had to bake the pastry in that place
I replied.
I had no time to deal with Mizuki, but I wasn�t ignoring you
Yes, Kuormori-sama sends a glance towards us sometimes
Kurose Anju answers strangely.
That�s not what I mean
Ishigami Mizuki glares at me in annoyance.
After all that happened, Kuormori-sama doesn�t care at me after that
Oh, I see.
I finally get it.
Ishigami Mizuki finds it a huge problem that I raped her.
It competes between the first or second in her life.
Meanwhile, the one who raped her, me, just went back to ordinary daily life, as if I forgot what I did on her. And she doesn�t feel okay with it.
It�s not like I�m not thinking about it, but I just had to make the switch at the time
Raping Ishigami Mizuki was a job for Kuromori Kou.
Working at the bakery is Yoshida Yoshinobu�s job.
If not, I�ll have too many things that I have to do
I said.
It can�t be helped, Darling�s world is different from yours
Edie said with a smile.
You need to learn that your world isn�t the only one that exists
Are you saying that I�m wrong?
Ishigami Mizuki glares at Edie.
You are. Different worlds have different common sense, and different daily lives. That�s all
Ishigami Mizuki�s beliefs in rules stem from her daily life as a daughter of nobility.
It�s different from the reasoning of the Black Forest, a criminal syndicate.
What�s common in our daily life might be different from yours
Edie added.
If we�re talking about the general public, your life may be more normal. However, that doesn�t mean that yours and ours have to fit each other
Yeah, that�s it
If you misbehave, you�ll be punished accordingly, even if you�re a daughter of nobility, and we�re to make sure that happens
If you go easy on them, other groups will look down on us. And so, we return the favor, no matter who the other party is. We need to show our fangs all the time because if we show any weakness, they�ll immediately use it I said.
That�s why I don�t regret doing it at all. I�m just doing what needs to be done
Hearing me say that, Ishigami Mizuki trembles.
She looks at me with anger and frustration.
Besides, you�re worth it
Huh?
Ishigami Mizuki�s surprised.
I told you that you�re a good woman
Her body�s good.
Personality aside, she�s beautiful, well proportioned, and had a nice tight virgin pussy.
i see
Ishigami Mizuki blushed.
Yeah, I think you�ve paid back the punishment that the Ishigami house owes us. I don�t know what the Ishigami house will do in the future, but we�re not going to do anything for now. You basically settled the dispute .
Ishigami Mizuki fell silent.
Sorry, but this is our reasoning, and this is our daily life
To Kuormori-sama, participating in the school festival, and what you�ve done to me were both normal?
Both raping and making pastries.
Both of them are just the usual.
Yeah, you�re right. That�s what it is
I understand now
Ishigami Mizuki replies with sad emotions.
By the way, as for Anju
Edie now changes the subject to Kurose-san.
Yeah, about that
I look at Kurose-san.
We can�t let Kurose-san stay and serve the Ishigami house, right?
yes? What?
I mean, female bodyguards are usually employed only until Mizuki graduates from high-school
Daughters of nobility get an adult bodyguard on them after they graduate high school.
Kurose-san isn�t from a family that served the Ishigami house for generations so I don�t think that Ishigami house will be happy to employ her as is
Yes, I think so too
Kurose-san replies while looking down.
Furthermore, Ishigami Norio and Mizuki are both idiots, and they don�t know Kurose-san�s value
I speak clearly.
that�s!
No, you should value Kurose-san higher
I said and looked back at Kinoshita-san.
Then, should I recommend her to Kouzuki SS?
She smiles.
Kuromori-sama�s the owner of Kouzuki SS so if you make the decision, then we�ll hire her right away
Kinoshita-san, what do you think of Kurose-san?
Kinoshita-san looked at Kurose-san with a smile.
She�s still young so she�s still inexperienced, but I think that she has the foundation
That�s not it, Ryoko�s just too much of the breaking type. Anju�s highly qualified to become a normal guard
Edie corrected her.
Yeah, Kinoshita-san�s fighting power is just too strong.
So, it really helps to have her with someone like me, who�s always next to trouble.
On the other hand, Kurose-san�s much more suited as a normal bodyguard.
Either way, I think that this girl is good. I can write a recommendation for her
Yeah, if she�s joining Kouzuki SS.
It�s better to have Kinoshita-san endorse her than I forcibly hire her.
Kouzuki SS has a lot of people inside so that�s why we got this rebellion today.
I�ll recommend her too. Anju�s a good girl
My eyes tell me that she has no problem either. Sensei�s right, her heart is clean
Edie and Yomi said.
Yomi can check the depths of their hearts after all.
No, but.I�m just uhm.
Kurose-san�s flustered from the praises
This girl�s personality is too kind that she�s not confident in herself.
Mizuki, sorry to say but I�m taking Kurose-san
I start filling the outer moat.
You�ll still take her even if I say no, won�t you?
Ishigami Mizuki looks at me.
I�m just releasing you from your servant, if you want to stay friends with Kurose-san, then just build that relationship again
I said and looked at Kurose-san.
Kurose-san too, just because you quit as Mizuki�s bodyguard, doesn�t mean that you�re cutting ties with her, right?
No, uhm, that.depends on my new master
Kurose-san said in a hurry.
Then, as your new master, I give you an order. You can still be friends with Mizuki even after you�re serving me now. You don�t have to follow her selfish orders, but, get friendly with her I speak with a strong tone.
yes
Then.
Haa.It can�t be helped then, you can have Anju
Ishigami Mizuki gave Kurose-san to me.
eeh? i�m joining Kouzuki SS?
Kurose-san�s surprised face looks so cute.
You�re affiliated to Kouzuki SS, but in reality, you�ll serve me directly
I tell Kurose-san.
Kurose Anju, you�ll serve me for the rest of your life. You�ll serve me and keep me and my family safe
eeh?
From today onwards, I and my family are also your families. You�re going to be a member of our family for the rest of your life
uhm
You�ll have sex with me and bear my child. You�ll become a woman just for me
i!
Kurose-san�s speechless.
Just like ys
Yes, you�re chosen
Edie and Yomi smiled.
You got yourself a permanent job, that�s great
Kinsohita-san smiles at Kurose-san
uhm, Mizuki-sama?
Kurose-san looks at her former master with a confused face.
Isn�t that great, Anju?
Ishigami Mizuki
You were chosen. I wasn�t. That�s how it is, but I still feel miserable
She cries in frustration.
Yes, that�s how it is, here, I�ll give you this
Edie took out a pill from her pocket
I asked Minaho to give me this. This pill prevents you from getting pregnant. Drink it now and you won�t have any future problems
Emergency contraceptives.
You can also not drink it. So, in case you got pregnant, the family will take you in. It�s constant that we�ll take care and raise Darling�s children to happiness
Ishigami Mizuki who I deflowered, and creampied twice.
She�s likely to get pregnant.
If she drinks the contraceptives, her danger of pregnancy disappears.
If she doesn�t and gets pregnant, we�ll take her and her children
I�ll drink that medicine
Ishigami Mizuki took the capsule from Edie.
I�m the daughter of the Ishigami house. I won�t lose to something like this
She drinks the pill.
Minaho-neesan and the group are already waiting at the parking lot.
Iwakura-kaichou, the prostitute cadets, and.
mizukii!
Ishigami Norio�s here too.
Oh, he�s holding his ass in pain.
Iwakura-kaichou definitely hollowed it out
bastard, what have you done to Mizuki!
Seeing that Ishigami Mizuki�s also walking bowlegged, the brother knew that I deflowered her sister at a first glance.
However,.
I just had tea with them
Ishigami Mizuki told her brother.
What about you, brother? I thought you just had tea and talk with everyone over there?
mizuki?
Ishigami Norio�s confused with what his sister is talking about.
Onii-sama, we weren�t humiliated in a locked room. No way could happen
Ishigami Mizuki speaks loudly.
We�re carrying the name of Ishigami house on us, so we will not be shamed. Even if it actually happened, we can�t admit to it. We�re not allowed to do that
Then.
Kuomori-sama, thank you for spending time to drink tea with us
She bows her head to me like a young lady
Ishigami Mizuki�s not saying it out of desperation.
She�s fighting me using the rules from her ordinary life.
If she cries and tells her brother that I raped her.
She�ll lose her beauty as a young lady.
Onii-sama, the only thing you have to remember is that you had a fun tea time with them
Ishigami Mizuki tells her brother.
Nothing else happened. It didn�t happen, and so, there will be no retaliation against the Kuromori house in the future. We don�t have any reason to do that after all that�s.hey, Mizuki.you?
Ishigami Norio�s an idiot so he doesn�t get it.
If we try to antagonize Kuromori-sama, or anyone related to him, then they will spread information about what happened to you and me to the world, to the Ishigami house The photos of when I deflowered Mizuki.
Minaho-neesan should also have recordings of when they defiled Ishigami Norio.
Therefore, nothing happened to us. We don�t have any qualms
Ishigami Mizuki will not admit that I raped her.
As she won�t admit that, she won�t be hostile to us.
You can�t go behind the scenes and attack them there, they�re better than us on that
Don�t just accept the situation!
Wrong, Onii-sama, we�re ignoring it so we don�t lose our pride!
Ishigami Mizuki looks at me.
I�ll ignore it, but I�ll never forget what happened today
Yeah, me neither
I smiled back at Ishigami Mizuki.
Your car has come
Minaho-neesan�s right. A big black car approaches the back gate.
Shall we shake hands and part ways?
I asked.
Yes, let�s do that
Ishigami Mizuki extends her hand to me.
We shook our hands.
I hope you invite me for tea again, I�ll devote myself to it every day
Ishigami Mizuki said.
Are you sure? But if you do that.
I�ll come and rape you again
Yes, I don�t mind. I�ll never admit it no matter how many times you do it
Ishigami Mizuki said with a smile.
You�ve changed
She was just a selfish young lady, and yet.
Now, she�s a proud young lady.
Yes, you changed me
Ishgiami Mizuki smiled.
No, I can�t admit that either
She can�t admit that I raped her.
So, she can�t admit that I changed her too.
Take a look, what�s the difference between Kou and you
Minaho-neesan told Iwakurasn.
You�ve done the same thing and yet, Kou�s partner matured. Yukiyo, all you did was make him taste humiliation, right?
haa
Iwakura-san�s confused.
I�ll be adjusting his memories
Yomi touches Ishigami Norio�s head.
Yes, just make it so our faces were unclear in his memories
Minaho-neesan said.
Make sure that he remembers what he did to her but give him fear. Carve the fear into his heart so he never defies Kuromori house again
Yes
Yomi uses her power.
1361. School Festival B sex13 Group
Soon after, the car Ishigami house sent over has come to pick them up.
Norio-sama! Mizuki-sama!
An old man who seems to be their servant jumps out of the car in a hurry.
Calm down, we�re okay
Ishigami Mizuki told the man.
However, the fact that the bodyguards you brought with you were taken out.
Those people were involved with some bad ideas. That�s why they brought Onii-sama and me here
Kouzuki SS has already secured all of them. If you want them handed over, then ask through the official channels of Kouzuki SS
Minaho-neesan stepped forward and told the man.
But!
Oh? I don�t think the Ishigami house should be making contact with us though, even if it�s unofficial
Minaho-neesan smiles.
I haven�t seen the head of the Ishigami house for a while, but.
The head of the Ishigami house was probably a customer of the Kuormori tower before.
During the time when Minaho-neesan�s grandfather was running the social club for the upper class.
It was Onii-sama and me who did the wrong move this time. We will be returning home before we cause any more trouble
Ishigami Mizuki takes a firm stance.
Onii-sama, get yourself together. Let�s get in the car
She pushes Ishigami Norio, who�s in a daze because his memories have been manipulated using the Miko power.
Then, we�re sorry for the trouble, everyone. We�ll be on our way
Ishigami Mizuki bows her head and entered the car.
excuse us
The servant of the Ishigami house also rides in the passenger seat.
Then, the Ishigami house�s car departs from the special parking lot for faculty and staff immediately.
Ishigami Mizuki inside the car has kept her dignified expression as a daughter of nobility.
The car drove away without her looking back at us.
That young lady seems to have broken out of her shell
Minaho-neesan said.
Yeah, next time I�ll see her, she won�t be the naive and stupid young lady, but a respectable lady
I�m sure that she�ll become a good woman.
Although, the brother seems to be a lost caus4
Minaho-neesan said.
It�s not really that bad, it�s just that Yukiyo went overboard
What did Iwakura-san do?
All I did was teach my juniors the essential techniques in training. Although, you might be right to say that I overdid it. Kufufufu!
What did this perverted high-school prostitute, who�s both a sadist and masochist do?
I heard that she used Ishigami Norio�s anus as a flower pot, but.
Yeah. Somehow, it was quite horrible, or should I say that it was cruel
Asahina Nozomi says.
How do I say it.it�s a surprising experience
Sumitomo Momoka also agrees.
Yeah, the human body is amazing
Shirahata Setsuna added.
Kurama Misato is out for a different job.
As for the other two candidates, they�re not talking to me because we�re not close, but.
As expected, they also have a complicated look on their faces.
Isn�t that right? You�ll learn a lot from watching me. You girls need to become competent prostitutes like me as soon as possible!
Iwakura-san speaks confidently.
She seems to think that she�s a good teacher for the new prostitute cadets.
However.
The eyes of the girls Iwkaura-san�s teaching are;
It says I don�t want to become like her
She�s definitely a teacher, on what not to do.
Yukiyo, once the brothel reopens, I�ll have you prioritize the customers who want some kind of abnormal plays
Minaho-neesan said.
Eh? Are you sure?
I mean, these girls aren�t enough to meet their needs, don�t you think?
I agree with that, but.
Iwakura-san looks at the younger prostitute cadets and said;
But, I want them to continue down the pervert path as soon as possible
The brothel�s closed down for almost a year so we can�t have our trainees dealing with customers who had been waiting for a long time and weird hobbies
That�s true, but I will teach them how profound the perverted plays are step by step
Iwakura-san wants to create a perverted friend at any cost.
I see, if you don�t want it, then I�ll send in a different girl instead. Yukiyo�s not the only one who returned to the brothel. Asako and Moemi�s also there
Even though the Black forest has freed them from being a prostitute, some haven�t been able to adjust to the world outside, and so they asked Minaho-neesan to let them become prostitutes again.
The new brothel will reopen with new prostitute cadets and returning prostitutes, including Iwakura-san.
I understand! Then, I�ll be in charge of the perverted plays
Iwakura-san says that she�d rather not lose her customers to the other prostitutes.
Then please do
Minaho-neesan looked at the newbie prostitutes and said.
Black Forest had been under Shirasaka Sousuke�s control for a long time so we had some quite perverted customers. But, those who pay well are those who aren�t overwhelmingly perverted Well, there�s also that
Iwakura-san nods.
Only those who order a troublesome play gets to bargain down their payment after playing
They get excited and say a lot of things during the play, but after they�re done, they wonder why they did such a stupid thing. And so, they try to haggle
Hmm.
That�s quite bothersome.
We also have some perverts who pay well, but those are the ones who make the most outrageous orders
Oh, I remember trying out skydiving sex with them but I refused when they asked for consecutive pansy jumping sex
Iwakura-sand did it while skydiving.
That one is still better. You had a customer that said I want to know the difference between poop-flavored curry and poop-flavored poop, so bring it to me right now, didn�t you?
Yes. I gave him a poop-flavored poop right away, but.
As expected of Iwakura-san, she�s got no problem defecating in front of her guests.
But, poop flavored curry is.
Yes. If you put poop on curry, it�s just curry-flavored poop. Katsuko and I can�t come up with a way to make curry taste like poop
I was so frustrated that I couldn�t meet his demands so I researched. Recently, I�ve become better at making curry that tastes like poop, but I still can�t make a curry that makes your mouth go numb Hmm.
It�s scary that she can talk about it with a smile.
This is why customers like them can�t be with anyone but Yukiyo
Yes, you�re right
Iwkaura-kaichou smiles.
She�s happy that Minaho-neesan�s acknowledging her.
With that said, the newbies won�t deal with the perverted customers, You hear?
The new prostitutes were relieved to hear that from Minaho-neesan.
Anyway, Iwakura-san will be dealing with the big perverts.
By the way
Edie who has been listening from the side, speaks up.
You�re the head of the festival committee, right?
Yes, I am
Iwakura-san said.
The committee was having troubles because you weren�t there
Oh right. The committee came to our bakery and told us that we�re making a lot of fuss in our bakery
I said.
Geez, I told them to do well even without me!
Iwakura-san.
Okay, I�ll get the boys and punish them. Minaho-sama, is that okay?
Yes, we�re done here already, you can go back to your post
Then, if you�d excuse me. Girls, be diligent!
Iwakura-san greeted Minaho-neesan and told the younger prostitute cadets, and then she hurried back to the school building.
How do I say this, she�s like a wild person from South America
Nozomi said.
She�s beautiful, but she stinks a lot
Yeah, well, she doesn�t actually smell, but still.
Iwakura-san has a very toxic aura around her.
I looked at Minaho-neesan and the prostitute cadets.
How about we go to the bakery for now? Drink some tea to cleanse the bad taste. We still have some pastries left in there
I also want Nozomi and the girls to enjoy the school festival, not just their prostitute training.
The day is almost over though.
You can go. Edie-san and Yomi-san, can you accompany them?
Minaho-neesan said.
Kou will have to remain, after his job with the Kuromori house, he still has his job with Kouzuki SS remaining
Oh right.
There�s still the report of the treatment of the Kouzuki SS rebels.
I�m going to Shou-neechan�s place
It�ll only be for twenty minutes. Kou will go back to the bakery later.
Right, Darling�s security shouldn�t be a problem with Ryouko and Anju
Kinoshita-san and Kurose Anju-san will come with me.
Oh right, we�re taking Kurose-san to Kouzuki SS.
I still have to talk to Shou-neechan about it.
There are still students around so be careful. They might call you out but don�t get close to them
Minaho-neesan said with a smile.
The prostitutes are students of our school, but they don�t interact with our students.
Minaho-neesan might start freeing them now.
Although, she will continue observing them.
Katsuko-nee�s in the bakery too, she�s in charge of their training too.
Even if anyone weird approaches, I�m with them so it should be okay
Edie smiles.
Uhm, I�ll pass
Me too, no thanks
Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san told Minaho-neesan, but.
Oh? That was an order
Minaho-neesan shows the two a cold smile.
Go to the bakery, have a cup of coffee with the other girls, and eat some bread. Okay?
She forces the order.
Okay, those who are coming with us to the bakery will be going now!
Yomi said.
They can�t refuse as the one who speaks has the Miko power.
Okay, we�re going first Darling. Ryouko, look after him
Edie said with a smile.
Minaho-neesan brings out her car from the hidden parking lot.
In just a few minutes, we arrived back at the secret facility where we transferred the rebels.
The cars of Kudou-papa and his men parked here earlier are now gone.
Oh, Kyouko-san�s armored car still remains.
Oh, I�ve been waiting for you
Shou-neechan and Tsukiko show up from the back of the room.
I sent the last group five minutes ago. Tsukiko did a good job
The defeated rebels of Kouzuki SS and the bodyguards of the Ishigami house.
Also, some of the police.
She�s checked all their minds and rewritten their memories.
Thanks, Tsukiko
I embraced Tsukiko and kissed her ear
Kou-sama
Tsukiko gives me a gentle smile.
Things became clear thanks to Tsukiko-san�s assistance. We now know every rebel in Kouzuki SS. We�ll take even the people who weren�t here in custody
Shou-neechan said.
We know who sent the men to the Ishigami house, and who was in contact with the police. By the way, Kudou-san sent the police off
We removed their memories of us
If Tsukiko says so, then there should be no problem
The traitors are severely punished, as well as those who knew about them and failed to report
Shou-neechan said.
Doing nothing is equally guilty as participating in rebellion
Yeah, they�re right.
You need to be thorough in this or it�ll leave some grudge, and there will be another rebellion
If you tolerate treason, then.
Those who are close to the rebels will also be hostile to me.
Although, even if you cut the roots, anything can still happen. Be ready for it
Huh?
There will always be troublemakers in organizations. Organizations decay. That�s why you always have to metabolize the entire organization and trim down any corrupt parts as often as possible Whether it�s the police, military, government, there will always be trouble from the corrupt people.
There�s no such thing as an organization that�ll never corrupt. So, you can�t just tighten the grip and control them. A stiff organization will just decay further. Rather, we have to keep the organization as open as possible, pick the people who are likely to cause problems and cut them down in time Since we can�t create a perfect organization, does it mean that we have to assume that there will be problem people from the start?
That�s right. Especially in Kouzuki SS, it�s not an ordinary organization
Kouzuki SS is an organization that specializes in security for the upper class.
If we�re a normal company, then we can try to make our employees happy, but in our case; The information and authority we hold are too big that we can�t afford to take it easy. We�re always on the lookout for the possibility of a rebellion and cull down the problem people, even so, incidents like this happen Shou-neechan sighs.
You�re right, I�ll overlook those who just followed orders from their bosses so they had no choice but to join the rebellion. Those who didn�t will be punished
Was it a bad decision to let them go this time?
I asked.
Yes. It�s not on that level. They want to make you lose your position, kill you, or set up someone they can control from the Kouzuki branch family to take over the Kouzuki SS. They even used police to assist them Yeah, that�s treason alright.
I�m shocked because one of the ringleaders is someone I�m anticipating. But, it can�t be helped. They have to pay for what they�ve done
That�s right. They�ve done bad things, so they have to be punished. Because if you don�t, the organization won�t last
Kinoshita-san said.
But, it�s only because they feel uneasy since I became the owner of Kouzuki SS so suddenly, right?
I said.
Silly, it�s not just a you problem
Shou-neechan pats my cheeks and said.
Another reason for their rebellion is because of me, a woman, became the chief of the field department, and they also rebel against Kouzuki Kakka who appointed you
It�s not just me.
Some were simply unhappy with their status and treatment within Kouzuki SS. They have a lot of reasons. It�s stupid to worry about it
Right, I see.
I�m already the owner of Kouzuki SS.
I just have to face forward.
Anyway, now we have a reason to reorganize the organization in a big way. Watch, I�ll rebuild the group efficiently
Shou-neechan smiled at me.
Yeah, please do that. I�m expecting from you, Shou-neechan
Yes, leave it to me
Then.
Is it okay now?
Huh, a voice comes from the speaker.
It�s been enough waiting, right?
That�s Kyouko-san.
Her voice comes from the armored van�s speaker?
Yes, we�re done
Shou-neechan looked at the driver�s seat and said.
Well then, here I go
what�s about to start?
Number 1, Number 2
Then, two girls holding spears come out of the armored car.
Oh, it�s Dolly and Anna Lu.
They helped Kyouko-san and Anya to rescue us from the predicament earlier
Number 3, Number 4
Huh?
Then, there are two new girls appearing from the armored car.
Number 5, Number 6, Number 7
Three more.
They�re all foreigners.
The other girls aren�t holding drill spears like Dolly, some hold a shovel and other things.
Number 8, Number 9, Number 10
Their races are all over the place.
They have different hair, eyes, and skin color.
Their age is from middle to high school.
Number 11, Number 12!
Right, Kyouko-san mentioned.
She told me that there were other girl assassins like Dolly and Anna that she rescued from the organization in Southeast Asia.
And I�m taking them all in.
And their count.
Number 13!
Thirteen people.
Thirteen beautiful assassins.
Now, when I call your name raise your hand!
Kyouko-san speaks in Japanese, and on the language the girls understand.
Number 1, Dolly Lu! Number 2 Anna Lu!
They raise their hands.
Number 3! Penny Su Elcuchio! Number 4 Vah Geena Quatro
The other girls raise their hands as they�re called.
Number 5! Ososo Oboko! Number 6, Fera Chiyo! Number 7! Anne Rose Agermander
They�re all looking at me with a straight face.
Number 8! Yin Ran! Number 9! Yin Lin (Joitoi)! Number 10! Akme Iku Ecstasy! Number 11! Kunni Manjiru Kaupa! Number 12! Olga Zum Deikun!
The eyes of the 13 girls look at me.
And last! Number 13! Clito Lilith!
I�m taking custody of all these girls.
1362. School Festival B Follow Me!
Kyouko-san stands above the armored car and looked at me and the thirteen girl assassins.
They�re all expressionless, yet giving me an intense look.
All these girls are orphans picked out of slums and prostitution dens by their crazy female boss from the Southeast Asian crime syndicate
Kyouko-san�s voice echoes from the external speakers attached to the armored car.
Southeast Asia has a long history of involvement with many different countries, and the prostitution districts attract the old perverts around the world. That�s why they�re mixed race. Who knows what base they have or what�s mixed Yeah, one�s got tanned skin yet brown hair.
Asian face, yet, blue eyes.
Well, many say that mixed-race are beautiful, but these girls have been carefully selected to be the best of the best. They�re a great set, aren�t they?
A girl from all over the world ranging from middle-school to high-school age.
The first two are Dolly Lu and Anna Lu sisters. You already know these girls
The drill sisters moved forward.
Yeah, Dolly�s 16, and Anna�s 14.
These girls are based in Southeast Asia but I think they have some European blood in them. If you feel her skin, they might have some Chinese blood in it
The sisters have slightly brownish skin and dark hair, but they have straight noses and large eyes.
My intuition as a beauty sommelier tells me that
Kyouko-san laughed.
Number 3. Penny Su Elcuchio�s 13 year old. Her father was Italian. Her mother�s a local prostitute
A blonde petite beauty moved forward.
Number four is Vah Geena Quatro. She�s 17. As the name suggests, she has French blood in her veins, that�s because her ancestors were Illegitimate children of the French Rulers during the colonial era I see. She has almost blonde and long brown hair, but her face sure has that oriental look.
Number 5, Ososo Oboko. 14 years old. Her mother apparently fled from her country on the Persian Gulf Coast in Africa. Then, she became a prostitute in Southeast Asia and died The tanned girl moved forward.
She�s got a small head and long legs. She�s slender and has some superb proportions.
Her skin is darker compared to all the other girls I�ve encountered so far.
But her hair is almost milky blonde, and her eyes are pale blue.
She�s also mixed blood.
Number 6 Fera Chiyo, fifteen years old. As you can see, she�s of Japanese descent. Her father was an expatriate for a Japanese company, and her mother was a Russian who�s obsessed with Easter things and was hanging out in Asia Oh, she has bobbed black hair and a long slit on her eyes.
But, she has white skin.
Number 7, Anne Rose Agermander. She�s 16. From what I heard, she�s born from a German man and Turkish descent woman from Central Asia. I don�t know much about the details A big round acorn-like eyes, and brown skin. Her hair is dark brown.
Number 8 and Number 9 are twins Yin Ran, and Yin Lin. 13 years old. Their mother is Chinese, but their father is unknown. Yin Rin is also called Joitoi. She�s called that way because returned unharmed after three successful assassinations. I heard that she�s also a plaything of their boss Two girls with the exact same face and braided hair step forward.
These young-faced girls have already killed three people.
Number 10. Akme Iku Ecstasy. She�s 15. Her mother�s a Greek prostitute. Anything else is unknown
Oh, she�s got black hair, white skin, and a tall nose. She�s tall for her age. She also has a slender body.
Number 11. Kunni Manjiru Kaupa 11. She�s Indian. I think she also has southern blood. She�s also orphaned so we don�t know the details
The girl who stepped forward has long black hair. She�s got dark skin. Even so, she has a calm aura around her.
Number 12, Olga Zum Deikun. 12. Her mother�s from the Caucasia region of Central Asia it seems. I don�t know how she got to Southeast Asia, but.
She�s still 12, and yet, she has quite a mature face on her.
She�s got no makeup, yet, her skin�s so white, her eyelashes are long, and her cheeks and lips are red.
Her face looks like she�s got a lot of makeup.
Furthermore, she looks at me with a straight face so she doesn�t look childish.
Then last one. Clito Lilith. She�s 14. She�s from Persia, but, I think she�s a descendant of the Zoroastrians who moved to India. Maybe. Her home country is a little mysterious The last girl who stepped forward has a bewitching aura around her. Brown hair and dark green pupils.
To summarize, Chiyo, Yin Ran, and Yin Rin are East Asian types. Dolly and Anna are Southeast Asian types. Kunni is an Indian type. Then Anne Rose and Olga are Central Asian types. Lilith is Middle Eastern. Ososo is African. Then, the Caucasians are Penny, Vah Geena, and Akme It�s like the Europeans have arrived to via the Silk Road of the sea from Japan
Minaho-neesan�s laughing.
From Japan, across the continent, to Southeast Asia, India, Central Asia, Middle East, even stopping in Africa on the other side of the Persian Gulf, Mediterranean, Greece, Italy, and France i see.
That said, most of them don�t know their own ancestry. They parted from their parents at a young age so they don�t even know information about themselves. I can only make vague guesses based on what they remember Kyouko-san�s voice echoes in the underground facility.
Besides, their names aren�t their real ones. It�s also likely that they were named by the institution after becoming orphans. In cases where their parents fled from foreign countries, it could mean that they weren�t using their real names. Besides, I think some of the girls were named playfully by their female boss who took them in.
They don�t even have any family register records
Their names are unclear.
If you don�t like the names then you can rename them as you see fit. They�re yours from now on
I�m taking custody of these girls.
These girls are born in the slums where the only way to survive is either prostitution or stealing, separated from their parents, and turned into assassins by their crazy boss. And only thirteen of them survived The boss of the organization has ordered the girl assassins to kill their adversaries, even if it meant getting killed as well.
That�s why most of the girls who have killed their targets have been left to die at the hands of the allies of the target even if they succeed.
Only these thirteen that Kyouko-san rescued made it back alive from their missions.
These girls watched you today
Huh?
Me?
Especially when you made pastry, showing them how to make bread and that your bakery is thriving
There are hidden cameras in the school.
So, they were watching the situation from the bakery and the open cafe?
And so, I taught these girls that they can live a life different from prostitution, stealing, or a life where they�re involved with that crazy boss of theirs
Kyouko-san?
Making pastry using their own hands, selling it and earning money. I told the girls that they can earn a living by doing that
Making bread, selling it, and making a living.
These girls got the gist of it. They see how many customers are there and how the pastries get sold out
No, that�s because we�re at a school festival. Also, Mitama and Kinuka were doing their street performance
Today is an exception.
We don�t sell that much every day.
No, if you�re serious about supporting your family with the bakery, then you need to sell more than what you did today, right?
Kyouko-san said.
Yes. Once you and Katsuko opened a real shop, your sales today would be the lowest one
Minaho-neesan said.
That�s true. But.
We were already busy as we were full of customers.
Yet this is.
You were so busy today, and so you need to make plans for tomorrow
Plan?
Like, assigning people, streamlining work, and so on. Or you can just add more people. I�m sure you have plenty of people who can deal with it now
Improving.
You won�t know until you try. You also figured out a lot of things from doing it today, haven�t you? That�s why your experience today will be a good influence for tomorrow. Don�t waste time and try to improve it right away I see.
I just have to try, if it doesn�t work, then fix it.
There�s no time to hesitate.
Yeah, you�re right
I.
I�ll talk to them once I return to the bakery
I�m sure that Ai and Kana-senpai are already thinking about the problem
We�ll all be working to improve the operation for the second day of the school festival tomorrow.
Yes. If you can make it through, then you�ll quickly see that the chaos earlier was no big deal. You need to manage an even bigger business
Minaho-neesan told me kindly.
These girls are feeling uneasy
Kyouko-san said.
These girls are beginning to see that there might be another way for them to live somewhere other than the slums and be kept as assassins. Seeing you all baking, running a store, the thought that it might be fun, and I want to do that too, is running on their head.
I look at the thirteen girls in the armored car.
Everyone�s looking at me with a straight face.
Dolly and Anna who returned to the girls have told them That you might be able to save them
To escape from their fate as assassins
To live and spend their time as ordinary girls.
But, they�re worried if it might come true. They�re afraid. They had a different life so far
Yeah, their 13 pairs of eyes tell me.
Wondering if it�s okay to believe me.
At least, you�re not trying to make these girls your pawns. I also appreciate that. As I expected, I was right to entrust these girls to you
But, isn�t that obvious? Keeping someone safe aside, killing an enemy at the cost of your life is pointless
I replied.
It�s not pointless, see? Even their skills to assassinate is an effective power for fighting enemies
Kyouko-san said.
That�s not it. That�s not the point. It�s just a skill the girls won�t be needing to survive in the future
I look at the thirteen girls and said.
They can�t survive if they think of giving up their lives. It�s not the kind of strength you need to live
I.
To live is to think about tomorrow, the day after, a year from now, ten years, thinking about the future, on how to obtain happiness in the future, and act on it now! You never know what the future has in store for you Their skill of pulling off an assassination in exchange for their life is pointless
Kyouko-san, tell them this
I look at each of the girls� eyes.
Your life is now mine. I�m your master starting today. I�ll look after you girls until death. But in exchange, you�ll serve me
I said. Kyouko-san translates to the languages of the girl assassins.
The girls stare at me quietly.
The first order I�m giving you is to think about your future. Not for tomorrow, or the near future, I�m telling you to think about a year, three, five, or ten years into the future.
I tell them.
Listen, I have no plans on killing you. You girls will live for a year, three, five, ten, and even more. Live. Even if you don�t want it, I�ll make you survive. I won�t allow any of you to die! Survive!
?
Hearing Kyouko-san�s translation, the girls felt a sense of agitation.
It can�t be helped.
So far, they�ve been living a life where they can�t think about the future.
Don�t worry. My family and I will be with you from now on! You girls now belong to my family! That�s why you�re going to be with me for the rest of your lives
I speak to their hearts.
But, living is more than just spending your time absentmindedly. If you want to become happy, if you want to be better than now, then you need to put on effort. You need to gain power and skill to live happily. It�s something completely different from the assassination techniques you learned so far The skills to survive are different from skills to kill.
If you want to be happy in a year, three, five, or ten years, then you need to put in the effort for that. Think about your future. What you want to become, what you want to do. Have a vision of what to do. You don�t need to hurry, of course, take it slow The girls focus on me.
Don�t worry. I�m going to be here, and no matter what happens, I�ll lead you to happiness
Then.
Dolly said something.
They don�t understand from that. What does it mean to follow you? They ask
Kyouko-san translates for me
What I only seek from you girls is to bear my child
I declared.
You will raise my children to become happy. You�re not the only one who�ll give birth to children. You�re going to make my children happy, even if it�s not yours
The thirteen girls gasps.
This is why we�re a single-family. You girls are now my family too. And my family also becomes yours
I�ll take in all these girls with different skin and eye colors.
You girls are family now so you should get along! Don�t just think of happiness for a single person, think of the whole family�s happiness. Once you do that, we�ll be able to stay together. You�re going to be happy in a year, three, five, ten years in the future I shout and Kyouko-san translates.
There was a moment of silence.
Before long.
!
Dolly shouts
!
Before long.
Dolly and Anna will follow you they said
Then.
!
!
The thirteen girls declared that they will follow me.
Those who were hesitating got convinced by others.
They�re all going to follow you now
Good.
I will be attending to these girls for a while. It�s better if they interact with the family gradually
Kyouko-san said.
If you do it right away, it could surprise them, and they might act in sudden or even dangerous ways. They need someone watching them
Yeah. It�s dangerous to keep them without Kyouko-san or Anya, someone who has the power to stop them.
Maybe after they learned the Japanese language, then they can have sex. That makes it easier for you, right?
True, it would be a problem if we have difficulty reaching mutual understanding.
Like, getting an interpreter while having sex is.
It�s just as you said earlier, don�t rush, take your time. Once they do that, these thirteen girls will become useful women to you
That�s.
You�ll see what it means soon
Kyouko-san laughs.
Well then, that�s enough for introductions. I�ll take the girls out
Kyouko-san told the girls something and then.
They all bowed to me.
Then, they got off the armored car and went to the rear transport block we got in earlier today.
Then, the armored car went off the school.
Okay, all done. We should get back too. Get in
Minaho-neesan said.
Oh, wait. Shou-neechan
I called Shou-neechan.
Look, about this girl
I point at Kurose Anju-san who�s standing behind me.
Yes, I know. I�ll hire her in Kouzuki SS, right?
Shou-neechan knows.
I think she�s got good qualities too. I welcome girls who can handle surface security
Kurose-san can�t do work from behind the scenes.
She�s got a straightforward and honest personality.
But, she�s witty and attentive.
And also, she�s bright and cute.
She�s suited for the surface jobs.
I�m the head on scene of Kouzuki SS. Seki. Nice to meet you
kurose Anju
Shou-neechan is Jii-chan�s full-time personal bodyguard so Kurose-san knows her.
uhm, is someone like me really okay?
Kurose-san asks with a confused face.
No problem. You belong to Kouzuki SS, but your job is to protect the family, and when that happens, you have your capable seniors that will teach everything you need to know Michi and Edie love to look after others.
They surely will support Kurose-san.
That includes being a bodyguard, and all other things
Shou-neechan laughs.
What other things?
Kurose-san looks puzzled.
Oh? You heard it already, haven�t you?
Shou-neechan looks at me.
It means serving your master through sex
1363. School Festival B Type
It means serving your master through sex
Shou-neechan said. Kurose Anju-san gasps.
uhm, is that really necessary to succeed as a professional bodyguard?
Kurose-san, who�s still young, asks timidly.
That depends. In your case, I think that you won�t make it unless you do it
Shou-neechan replies.
I don�t think you�re the type of bodyguard who goes to a different site every day and gets assigned to another person. Aren�t you more suited to protect only one person you decided to be your master for your life?
That�s.
Kurose-san hesitates.
But you see, having a specific master means that you�ll go deep into their house, so you have to be prepared to keep them safe 247. You�re not allowed to have a lover or get married without permission. Some bad guys will try to get into that relationship just to gather information out of the bodyguards. Of course, it won�t be just an individual who sets up a honey trap, but an organization. As for Kouzuki SS, we have to avoid incidents where our bodyguards get hit by honey traps and leak our client�s information.
Shou-neechan�s right.
If that were to happen, our credibility as a security company specializing in the nobility will crumble.
That�s why, if you�re part of our organization, you have no choice but to control your lust
L-Lust, i�m.
Kurose-san�s surprised.
i�m still young, that.
Oh? You definitely have some desires at that age. Don�t ignore it. Your enemies will use that as a method
Shou-neechan said.
Statistically speaking, girls like you are more likely to get caught in the honey trap
is that so?
Kurose-san who�s honest to the root believes what Shou-neechan tells her.
And if you�re being a bodyguard of a designated master, then that means that you have to accompany them to the bathroom and bedroom, you see? If you�re going to bathe and go to bed together, then it�s better to have sex. I mean, if you don�t have such a deep relationship with your master, you won�t be able to trust him, would you?
is that so?
If you�re the master, which one would you entrust your life to? Someone who will have sex with you anytime, anywhere, or someone who won�t?
That�s.
Kurose-san looks confused.
I.
Shou-neechan, don�t use that kind of persuasion
I got in between.
Don�t explain to make her understand
How will you make her understand then?
Shou-neechan smiles at me.
She won�t
I looked at Kurose-san in the eye.
Kurose-san, no, Anju. You don�t have to think about it. Just follow me
I gave her an order.
You will be me and my family�s bodyguard for the rest of your life. That just means that Anju will be in my family too. So, you�ll have sex with me. And nobody else but me err, uhm
Kurose-san trembles.
Anju, you�re going to bear my child. That�s another order. Our whole family will raise your child. We will make the child happy. That�s how it will be
uhm, am I going to become like those foreigner girls from earlier?
Oh right, Kurose-san also saw the former thirteen assassins.
What did you think when you saw me talk to those girls?
I asked.
i don�t know. I don�t know their situation either
That�s true.
Kurose-san doesn�t know anything about the Southeast Asia organization.
Those girls needed a vision of what their lives will be. That�s why I gave them that
I looked at Kurose-san in the eye and said.
What�s going to be the future and how are we going to live in it? People can�t enter the vision of their future by themselves if they don�t know what to do
I think.
A loner can�t think of the future.
They�ll always be desperate.
The thirteen of them wished for a life where they are happy. That�s why I�m granting their wish
Kurose-san stares at me.
I will make a place for those thirteen. Not just the bakery, maybe, some other store for them. I still don�t know the details, but for today, what they need is the hope that they can live the other day The hope is that if today doesn�t work, there�s still another.
However, they have their pride. They won�t think that I�ll just give them hope without anything in exchange. I mean, those girls don�t believe in the word FREE. Those girls have lived in a pretty horrible environment after all They don�t believe that you can get something for free.
That�s why they got relieved after hearing that they�ll become my sex slaves. I told them to bear my child. To raise those children to happiness. That gives them another vision for a happy future After all, those girls lived in slums.
So, they know that they have good looks.
Instead of being disposed of as assassins or degraded to prostitutes.
They figured out that they are more fortunate to be guaranteed a life as my personal sex slave.
Of course, it�ll take a long time to make each and every one of those girls happy, but that�s all that matters today. Those girls got a good reason to live in my house as my family .!!!?
Those girls will be able to have dinner and sleep in peace. They know that I want them. They have a guarantee that they�ll be able to live tomorrow and beyond
They know what to do when they�re my sex slaves.
They know that they won�t have to kill or get abandoned.
Well, as for you, Kurose Anju
I look at Kurose-san�s eyes.
You want some other place apart from being a bodyguard, don�t you?
I ask her clearly.
If you stayed in the Ishigami house the way things are, then you�ll get fired two years after Ishigami Mizuki graduates from high school. Anju�s not from a family that served the Ishigami house for generations after all Young ladies of the nobility have adult men as their bodyguards in university.
I mean, you want to set yourself as a professional bodyguard. And for that reason, you need a lord you can serve
That�s.
Serving him basically means serving the Kouzuki house
Shou-neechan said with a smile.
Kouzuki Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are in his place after all
Yoshiko-san too. Also, Sakurako of the Kanou house
I said.
While at it, I also own the Kouzuki SS. There�s no other better achievement for you to reach
yes, that�s true
But, if you remain as you are, you actually lack the skills and experience to be my bodyguard
I can understand that too
Kurose-san speaks in pain.
I mean, there�s no other place for Anju to gain experience but mine
Yes, if you�re with him, you can experience how Reika, Kinoshita-san, and I do our jobs. That�s an exceptional treatment even among Kouzuki SS
Shou-neechan�s right.
For Kurose-san, a fledgling bodyguard, this is a miracle offer
Right, I can understand that, but.
But, you can�t agree? The idea that you�re gaining such a selfish treatment
I said.
It�s not like I can�t find it compelling, but I�m just worried, thinking that is it really okay?
Kurose-san replies honestly.
Then, you can pay back to me
?
If you�re going to be my bodyguard, you�ll serve me through sex too. Swear that you will have sex with nobody else. And that you�ll bear my child too
Err, uhm
Kurose-san�s speechless.
No, you don�t have a choice anymore. It�s already set in stone. I�m telling you to do it
I followed up.
It�s your fate to offer your life to me. So, just follow what I tell you
Eh, eeh?
It can�t be helped you know
I gave Kurose-san�s small body a hug.
Hii!
Kurose-san turned stiff as I hugged her.
Don�t be so stiff, I�m just giving you a hug
O-Okay.
Take a deep breath. It�s okay
I whispered to her ears.
Kurose-san�s body loosened up.
Good, you�re doing well
I.
You only need to stay by my side. You hear?
yes
Kurose-san replies with a small voice.
This girl�s too smart that she overthinks things.
That�s why I have to stop her from thinking and bind her body instead.
This is the method for girls like her.
There,good girl
I let go of Kurose-san and pat her head.
With that said, Anju-chan�s also our ally, right?
Kinoshita-san asks.
Yes, that�s right. She�s now my bodyguard
I caress her smooth cheeks.
I wanted a little sister like her
Really? Then, can we entrust Kinoshita-san to train Anju-san? What do you think?
Shou-neechan said.
Let�s put that on hold. I still have to talk to Michi and Edie about it, and I would prefer Anju and Haiji to train together
Our family has Haiji, a graduate of a bodyguard Academy in Europe
If Anju�s going to be an orthodox bodyguard, then I think that she�s suited to learn alongside Haiji
Oh, true. Mine�s not orthodox. Shobon
Kinoshita-san of the former Banbarubie 3 felt dispirited.
No, I still want her to learn various experiences so I will have Kinoshita-san teach her some things too. Besides
I looked at Kurose-san.
I think that Anju needs to make little sisters within the family as soon as possible
For her to adapt to the family.
Haiji�s younger, and she�s also working as a bodyguard of a young lady of a good family, just like Anju. So, she�s going to learn from the same orthodox girl
Right, I�d want them two to become the core of Kouzuki SS soon
Shou-neechan said.
I�d be grateful if you could take over after Reika and I retires
that�s.I.
Kurose-san was surprised, so I embraced her again.
Don�t worry. We�re going to train you two to do that. You serve the owner of Kouzuki SS so it�s a problem if you don�t grow to that
I say while feeling Kurose-san�s warm body.
Also, Kinoshita-san. You also have to join the family first before getting yourself a protegee, you know?
Shou-neechan said.
Oh right! Sex! I mean, let me have sex! I have a strong body so I can endure anything
Kinoshita-san said with a smile, but.
Sex isn�t something you endure. It�s something you enjoy
I said.
First, you need to introduce yourself to the family. Everything else is after that. No need to hurry
There�s no point in hurrying.
Kinoshita-san and Anju also need a good first experience. One where the family gives you their blessings. That�s also true for the girls earlier
I don�t need to hurry and have sex with those thirteen.
I�ll just take my time and do them one by one.
Or should I say that we still have to return to the school festival
Everyone�s waiting in the bakery.
We�ll do the cleanup here
Shou-neechan said.
Then, get in
Minaho-neesan calls us.
I�ll drive to the bakery
Okay, thanks
We left Shou-neechan underground,
Then, we got inside Minaho-neesan�s car.
Oh, welcome back Nobu
Kana-senpai calls me from the front of the bakery.
The tennis club girls have all gathered.
Good job for today, we�ll have a meeting to make sure that we don�t get overwhelmed tomorrow like we did today
I never thought that we�d get this many customers
We�ll do better tomorrow!
The girls are getting fired up
Having a lot of customers in the store had a positive effect.
Yeah, all our hard work will go towards our club equipment
One�s for the new net, what about the other?
Think about those later, after we see the final sales tomorrow!
Kana-senpai told the club girls.
Oh right, we still have the second day
Yeah, I feel like it�s too good to be true
Right, the school festival will end tomorrow.
We�ll go over here and talk about what went wrong today and where we can improve. Then, I�ll talk to you later
Okay, got it
Seems like Katsuko-san and Ai have a meeting with the pastry makers inside
Oh, the cafe and bakery had separate meetings.
Yeah, I�ll join up with them
I said, then looked at Kinoshita-san and Kurose-san.
Oh, while we�re at it, drink some tea or something while waiting
No matter how you look at it, it�s like I brought someone from outside our high school.
The tennis club girls see it that way.
Okay, excuse us
Kinoshita-san goes inside the bakery dignified.
At times like this, going all out is makes it easier to gloss it over.
I also got in.
Then.
We�ve been waiting
The bakery has a lot of people.
The bakery group, Katsuko-nee, Ai, Edie, and Nei.
Then, Mana, who helped out, Mitama, Kinuka, Eri, Rie, and Tsukiko who were guests assistants.
Then, Setsuna, Nozomi, Momoka, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san, the prostitute cadets.
Oh, everyone�s here
They�re eating bread, drinking tea.
Then.
Then, Kinoshita-san, Kurose-san, Yomi.
And.
Sorry I�m late
Megu, who finished her job in the track and field, has returned.
1364. School Festival B Experience and Confidence
The bodyguard team goes to this room
Edie opens the door to the break room.
Tomorrow�s the last day of the school festival so I want to discuss a few things
Roger that
I understand
Okay
Mitama, Kinuka, and Yomi nods at Edie.
Ryoko and Anju too
Edie calls out to the two new members of the family.
You also need to be stationed
Oh, right! Let�s go, Anju-san
O-Okay
Kinoshita-san accepted what Edie said enthusiastically.
Kurose-san just joined in naturally.
But.
Huh?
Edie, where did Anya go?
Speaking of which, some aren�t here.
Anya�s strong, but she�s not a bodyguard
Edie smiled wryly.
If you ask me, she�s on the aggressive side. She�s not suited for defending
Hmm, true.
Anya�s a subordinate of Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia�s criminal syndicate.
She�s not a defender but an attacker.
That�s why I�m having her accompany Jun in the cafeteria
Jun�s the real name of the former professional wrestler, Grace Marinka-san
Grace-san�s also here.
it�s time for cleaning up and evaluation, so it�s not a good idea to have someone who�s not from our school in the bakery
Oh, I see.
Grace-san�s an adult who was a wrestler, and Anya stands out too since she�s a celebrity.
We�re still young so we can gloss it over
Although they�re well known, we�re not in the same genre as the Onee-san over there
Eri and Rie said laughing.
Kinuka and the twins do appear on Yukino�s TV show.
Everyone knows that the show is controlled by some kind of unknown dark force.
Mitama�s also a regular on the same show, and she transferred to this school, so she�s set to watch the school festival today.
It won�t be strange if they�re to stay here, away from the students until they get picked up.
I�m here to support Katsuko-oneechan
Mana smiles.
Mana�s younger than us, but she�s grown up to become a beautiful and mature lady, so the tennis club girls think of her as someone older.
Katsuko-nee�s the official teacher for the bakery course where Ai and I are studying.
I guess she can pretend that she�s here to assist as personnel for the school festival.
But there are still a lot of students left in school, right? Is it okay leaving Grace-san and Anya alone?
I asked.
Most of the visitors from the outside who came to watch the festival today have already left, but.
Won�t the students crowd on her since the two of them stand out?
I think that the cafeteria doesn�t have many people so I think it�s okay
Nei looks at the monitors in the wall, watching the school cafeteria cameras.
It can�t be helped, Jun can�t hear our conversation
Edie smiled wryly.
Oh right.
Grace Marinka-san doesn�t know about the criminal syndicate, Black Forest.
She sure has noticed that we have some mysterious financial resources and connections, but.
She doesn�t have any interest in anyone but the strong people to fight.
She�s not going to ask.
Tsukiko and Yomi can also support their Miko power.
Either way, we can�t talk about things in front of Grace-san.
But, Yo-chan�s right. I�ll go there to watch over them
Nei smiled and went to the door connecting to the cafeteria.
Ah, wait, I�ll go too
Yes, me too
Eri and Rie follow Nei.
It�s better to have the twins who have sharp intuition than just Nei alone.
It�s harder for strange people to approach if there are more people.
Going
Nei and the twins went out of the door.
Then, the iron door closed.
With that said, the bodyguards go here. I�ll take care of Anju and the girls
Edie goes to the break room.
Edie, Mitama, Kinuka, Kinoshita-san, Kurose-san, and Yomi, the bodyguard group went to the break room and closed the door.
The room�s soundproof so we can�t hear the voices inside.
Then, can you, Mana-chan, and Ai-chan discuss the pastries for tomorrow at the table over there?
Katsuko-nee asks me.
I had a rough meeting with Ai-chan before you arrived. I have the summary of today�s popular pastries and their hourly sales
Oh, we have to consider tomorrow�s stock based on those.
What kind of pastry to bake and how many.
We need to rearrange our baking schedule to prepare for tomorrow.
Yoshida-kun, here
Ai beckons me.
Let�s go, Onii-chan
Mana pulls me and goes to the table with the materials.
With that said, the only people left in the middle of the bakery are.
Katsuko-nee, and Tsukiko.
Also, Setsuna, Nozomi, Momoka, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san, the prostitute cadets.
Then, Megu.
Yoshida-kun, you see
Ai points at the laptop.
Oh, it�s a timetable of clients and number of customers and the sales of each bread at a glance.
As expected of Katsuko-nee, I mean, Kana-senpai who managed the open cafe.
Kana-senpai definitely added the minute details.
It�s Sunday tomorrow so the number of customers from outside will increase
Besides, someone heard about the situation here so there will be more spectators
Ai and Mana said.
They already know that people who appear on TV show up here
Yeah, the twins and Kinuka-chan came over to play and even opened a talk show. I�m sure they expect something for tomorrow too
It�s not really a talk show, but rather a street performance from Mitama and Kinuka.
But, you know, what we�re doing in our store isn�t an official event of the school festival
We did get scolded by the school festival committee.
They came over to play today, but it doesn�t necessarily mean that they will come again tomorrow
It�s not like our school website announced that -san is coming to our school
This is just an ordinary high school so there are no official comments from the school festival committee or anything that�s posted online at any given time.
That�s natural. If we announce that tomorrow will be like today, TV stations will cover it
Mana laughs.
Right.
It�s that level of threat.
That said, since this is a private high-school, media people will be turned away, right? It�s Mniaho-oneesan we�re talking about so she�s strict at that
Mana said.
Right.
Even today, Kudou-papa or his subordinates took out all the enemies who slipped in today.
Tomorrow, the security will be the same.
They will intercept anyone involved in the media that�s trying to creep in.
But, our students, their families, their friends. and those who think that Maybe. will still come tomorrow. and there will be a lot.
Ai said.
Yeah. It�s not like we�re going to get unlimited customers, but we might get twice what we had today
The families and acquaintances of the current students alone will be visiting the festival, and there will be a lot.
Then that means that we have to plan it out deliberately
We need to bake more so the open cafe doesn�t get sold out
And so.Yoshida-kun
Ai looked at me.
It�ll definitely be hard
What is?
I.I wanted to sell some souvenir pastries
It�s a lot of work to keep the bread flowing for the customers in the open cafe.
Then, souvenir pastries.
It�s hard. but if we have many customers. then it�s a chance.
Ai said.
Right now, only people in our school know about our baking course, right?
The reputation that our bread is delicious has spread among the students.
However, it�s almost unknown to people outside the school.
We�re all high-school students and we get hungry easily.
Almost all the bread sold at school is eaten on the spot by the students.
Not many students go home with pastry as a souvenir.
But, if we have souvenir bread.the people from their families. will also discover our pastries, right?
That�s.
We only have two and a half years.until Yoshida-kun and I graduate.so if we don�t.start building up our reputation.for having good bread.we won�t be able to open a bakery in time.
I see. When we open our business.
The family and acquaintances of the current students may come to buy our pastries.
We need to advertise.whenever we can.
Ai�s so constructive about this.
We�ll make only one souvenir pastry type. Something like a croissant or any staple
We can�t make various types so the customers can choose.
We don�t need something original.but something normal, yet delicious.
We need to go with the straight ball to let them know the quality of our bread.
But, we can�t make souvenir pastry on our own
We�re lacking in hands.
We don�t have enough storage and ovens in the bakery either.
There are absolute limits.
That�s not a problem Onii-chan
Mana smiles.
Tomorrow is Sunday so everyone will be at the mansion. We also have ovens in the mansion
The mansion was originally Katsuko-nee�s bakery,.
Our girls know how to make bread, and Ruri-oneechan can�t come and visit because of security reasons, right?
Ruriko and Misuzu, the girls who go to the school for the young ladies can�t come here.
We had enemies today, so who knows if there will be another tomorrow.
And so, we can have Ruri-oneechan and the girls make some souvenir bread in the mansion and bring it in via a car every few hours
Oh, we can do that.
Mana�s going here to help out too so Ruri-oneechan has to run things over there
Ruriko knows how to work with the machines in the bakery.
She occupies the housewife of the mansion status, just next to Katsuko-nee, so Agnes and the girls follow Ruriko�s instructions.
I�m sure that Ruri-oneechan, Agnes-chan, and the girls will be happy to help out Onii-chan with the school festival
If so.I�ll think of a recipe for them
Ai said.
Anyway, we will make a clear distinction between our pastry and the pastry made by the tennis club even more than today and make it a brand
Yeah, making them think that the pastry we made is much better than the pastries the ordinary school girls made. This is for the future
Ai and Mana are looking to the future.
Good, then let�s work hard but not break ourselves
I also readied myself.
We still have another day of the school festival.
So, I want to do my best if possible.
I�ll call Ruri-oneechan
Mana stood up and went for the extension telephone on the wall.
Cell phones don�t work in the bakery because the signal is blocked.
The only way to make a call to the mansion is through the extension telephone with an internal line.
Then, Ai.we�ll just clean up here today and do the prep work for tomorrow at the mansion.
We have the numbers so it will be fast.
We also need some time to think about our plans.
We can just put them in Katsuko-nee�s van and bring them in tomorrow.
Okay
Ai told me.
Yoshida-kun
Hmm?
It�s fun
Ai smiles.
Thanks to Yoshida-kun, my every day has become fun, and improved
Ai changed because she started making pastries.
Thank you, Yoshida-kun
No, it�s Ai�s hard work, it�s not all thanks to me
That�s not true
Then, Ai rubs her shoulder to mine.
I love you
She whispered in a small voice.
Then.
From inside the bakery.
Megumi�s the girl in this situation
Katsuko-nee introduces Megu to the prostitute cadets.
Yes. I was born in a brothel. My mother was a prostitute
Yes, she was just like me, kidnapped, and turned into a prostitute. Megumi-chan�s mother looked after Minaho-ojousama
She died when I was still young though
Megu speaks mournfully.
Back then, the one managing the brothel was an utter villain so there were a lot of horrible stories. Minaho-ojouasma, me, we all had our pain. But now, he�s no longer in this world Shirasaka Sousuke.
Mana�s looking at me in pain while still in call.
He also planned to make me a prostitute. Yoshi-kun, Minaho-san, and Katsuko-oneesan all saved me from that
Megu said.
You�re all here because you accepted the choice to become a prostitute, but many were forced to become one
Katsuko-nee said.
I managed to retire in five years, the same as your contract period, well, I still haven�t officially retired yet. Still, I�ll never sell my body ever again
Katsuko-nee�s lines are heavy.
Minaho-ojousama�s kidnapped at the age of 12 and had been tied to the brothel ever since. She�s retired as a prostitute, but you already know the problems with her body An illegal abortionist made Minaho-neesan�s body unable to have sex anymore.
She lived in the brothel for sixteen years now and she�s seen the suffering of a lot of women. It was hell. That�s why she wants to make it better for you girls. Having to become a prostitute might be painful, but we�re trying to avoid any more unnecessary suffering than that The prostitute cadets have various reasons why they accepted this bitter fate.
They decided this on their own so their choice has to be respected.
But, there are also prostitutes like Iwakura Yukiyo-chan who you just met, who loves perverted plays and being a prostitute. They do exist
Oh, right.
Minaho-neesan wanted to show the prostitute cadets various stuff so she called Iwakura-san.
If you become a sex maniac like her, selling your body might not be so bad. I won�t criticize. Look at the various examples of prostitutes and decide what kind of prostitute you want to be Katsuko-nee said.
However, Ojou-sama will close down the brothel in five years. That�s an absolute. By then, you�ll be free
They can�t continue after five years, it�s a firm promise.
You need to prepare now on what you want to do once the contract is done and you�re leaving the brothel. If you�re a free woman and can only make money through prostitution, you�ll end up in a world of hurt for the rest of your life. Prostitutes only sell high when they�re young Yeah.
People grow old.
If you want to prostitute yourself for the rest of your life, you�ll die a dog�s death.
I�ll open a bakery. I�m already making preparations for that. I�m serious about it, you figured that out from the taste of the pastry you ate earlier, haven�t you?
Katsuko-nee apparently fed her homemade bread to the prostitute cadets before I arrived.
I�ll take you to Nagisa�s flower shop next time, and other retired prostitutes who are now successful entrepreneurs. They had a vision of their future while working as prostitutes, steadily preparing The prostitute cadets listen to what Katsuko-nee�s telling them.
In exchange for five years of hard work, you�ll earn money to start a business, and connections with influential people in various industries. You�re dealing with people who are famous in various fields The new Black Forest will only accept the VIPs from the political and business circles.
What your future holds is entirely up to you
Katsuko-nee said, but.
Excuse me. I�m late
Misato entered from the cafeteria door
Behind her are Arisu and Rei-chan
Oh? How was your first job?
Katsuko-nee asks Misato.
I�ve worked with nine people today
Misato smiles.
Oh, that must�ve been hard
Yes, they were all strong opponents. They taught me a lot
But, Misat-oneesama won all her matches
Arisu said with a smile.
Misato�s invited by some politicians and business heavyweights to play Go with them.
Oh, Arisu-chan went to pick up Misato-san?
Katsuko-nee said.
Oh yeah, Rei-chan went to pick up Misato without me knowing.
I thought that I should say hello to some of the customers of Onee-sama today
Misato and Arisu�s parents disappeared.
The young ladies of the Kurama house had to greed them together.
Right. We can�t be rude to the customers who called her over today since they will be Misato-san�s customers
Katsuko-nee said.
You don�t even need to have sex, Misato just made millions in just half a day. Even if the contents were just playing Go, we still charge them as stipulated
Yes, Misato played Go as a job for the Black Forest.
Don�t think that it�s unfair. That�s Misato-san�s strength. She still earned money as a result so you can�t complain
No, I feel sorry for earning money from just doing that
Misato felt ashamed and told the other prostitutes.
Don�t. That�s your skill, Misato-san
Yes, we�re not complaining
We also need to find our special skill
Nozomi, Momoka, and Setsuna said.
Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san remained silent.
But, Misato-san�s debt is a hundred times greater than yours. And so, don�t mind if it�s Go or anything, just continue earning
Nozomi and the girls accepted prostitution to repay their parent�s debts.
The debt that the Kurama house owes is a magnitude different.
Eventually, they�ll buy back the Kurama Kaku that Jii-chan moved away.
Yes, I�ll do my best
Misato replies with a smile.
Still, it must be relieving that you have experienced earning money by entertaining a customer
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
Yes. I feel sorry that someone like me gets paid for something like that, but I have to move forward
Misato had her resolve.
The customers today promised that they would introduce me to many more people who love to play Go. Therefore, I think that I�ll do what I can, and move forward from Go If the old men of Politics and Business are willing to pay good money to play Go with a young and beautiful girl like Misato, who grew up as a young lady of nobility.
There�s no need for her to sell her body.
But, continue your sex training as a prostitute. Who knows until when they want to play Go with you
Katsuko-nee said, but.
I know that Jii-chan and Kaan-san ban everyone from buying Misato�s body as she�s a daughter of nobility.
People who were indebted to Misato�s grandfather, the previous head of the Kurama house are also supporting Misato. Therefore Arisu went and greeted them too.
Even if Misato�s a prostitute, she will never be working as one during the five-year contract.
That�s the plan.
But, Misato.
Yes, I understand
She replies with a smile, she looks at her fellow prostitute cadets.
I�m just like everyone.
She smiles.
Misato�s resolve is fixed.
Therefore, she will retain her dignified beauty and calm.
Onee-sama�s gotten stronger in Go since before
Arisu said.
Yes, Go is no longer just a game to me now
Misato said.
I need to study Go more and more, and become the kind of player that makes the customers think that they want to play with me again
She�s serious.
And that determination in her eyes is beautiful.
Good, Misato-san, you have the eyes of the professional now
Katsuko-nee said.
Misato earned money from her customers, even if it�s playing Go with them.
She�s become more beautiful, stronger, and more confident.
You guys will soon have the same eyes that Misato-san�s showing
Katsuko-nee told the prostitute cadet girls.
1365. School Festival B Getting Ready to Return Home
Well then, let�s withdraw for today
Katsuko-nee said.
We�re still going to prepare the pastry that we�re to sell tomorrow at the school festival.
Mana talked to Ruriko on the phone who�s at the mansion.
So, we don�t need a reason to remain in the school anymore.
Go out through the cafeteria
Katsuko-nee told the prostitute cadets.
These girls will return to the new brothel, the one in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.
I�ll contact Minaho-ojousama
Katsuko-nee goes to the extension telephone that Mana was using earlier.
Minaho-neesan will pick up the prostitute cadets using a car.
I�ll send them off
Rei-chan who came with Misato, said.
A lot happened today so it�s better to have bodyguards.
Fujimiya-san, can I come too?
Kinoshita-san, who went out of the break room with Edie asks, but.
No, I�ll ask the others for support so we�ll be fine
Rei-chan smiled.
The rebel troops of Kouzuki SS and the police that teamed up with them are already dealt with, and so the only people around the school are Shou-neechan, the Kouzuki SS bodyguards, Kudou-papa, and his subordinates.
Rei-chan will grab someone available to follow her.
Kinoshita-san, you�re now his exclusive bodyguard. You need to stick with him
She says and looked at me.
That�s right. We�re going to have a welcome party for Ryouko and Anju tonight
Edie said with a smile.
Then.
Hey, Nobu
Kana-senpai suddenly opens the door from the outside and went in.
What�s up?
You see, the school festival committee came back and complained about our staff
eeh?
You see, we had a lot more customers than we expected today, and so I was stuck at the cafe the whole time, right? They told me to fix that since it�s bad. They say that it�s the school festival so everyone should have enough time to visit other events in the school Oh, I took a break halfway, but.
Kana-senpai, Ai, and Katsuko-nee worked non-stop today.
Well, it wasn�t really a break since I was also busy breaking Ishigami Mizuki sexually.
But I was still more fortunate than those who can�t leave their place.
Tomorrow morning, Mana and the girls will be here, and as long as there are no problems with the baking, I�ll take over Kana-san in managing the cafe
Katsuko-nee said, but.
No, Ruriko and her team will operate the bakery in the mansion so Katsuko-nee has to bring the pastry from there to here
Katsuko-nee�s van is the only way we can carry pads of bread here.
Then, we need someone to guard as we load and unload the pastry
Edie, Mitama, or Kinuka, either way, someone has to be there for security.
Should I drive?
Nei returns from the school cafeteria and asks.
I also have a license
Nei has the identity Kyouko-san forged for her.
She obtained an international license in the US as a Chinese-Canadian.
Later, she also reacquired an international driver�s license with the name Najima Yasuko, which she got when we went to the US with me during the summer vacation.
Apparently, it�s easier for Nei who can speak English fluently to take a driver�s license in America.
Don�t. It�s against the school rules for students to drive!
Katsuko-nee, who�s at the extension phone said.
Our high school�s rules state that we�re not allowed to get a license for cars or motorcycles.
Still, many attend the driving school in the second half of their third year in high school and the school is silent about it as the graduation ceremony is close.
Nei�s repeating a year so she�s still in the second year, but she�s already 18-years-old.
That�s why it won�t be weird if she has a license, still.
If other students see her driving Katsuko-nee�s van on the school grounds, we�d be in trouble.
Then, no choice. I�ll ask Margo-oneechan
Nei said.
Margo-oneechan�s a graduate of this school so she can come in and help out
But you know, Margo-san�s busy, right?
Margo-san�s been busy every day, gathering sponsors, preparing for her publicity, and meeting with the Americans who were to hold the Martial Arts tournament in the US at the end of the year.
She�s open tomorrow. After all, Margo-oneechan�s going to watch the school festival!
Margo-san�s also worried about us.
Right. Only when Kana-chan�s taking a break, and I�m looking after the cafe, then I can ask her to drive the car. I don�t think it�ll take that long
Katsuko-nee said.
They�ll only bring bread from the mansion once every hour.
I�ll call Margo-oneechan
Nei said.
Oh, Katsuko-oneechan�s using the extension phone. Then, I�ll go outside and use my phone
We block radio waves inside the bakery to prevent any information leak to the enemy.
Wait
Edie stops Nei.
If Margo�s coming then we should try something different
Something different?
Kana, are the committee members still around?
I think they are
Kana-senpai replied.
Then, I�ll go talk outside, Nei
Edie said and took Nei outside.
But you know, can we just manage it by asking Margo-san to drive the car? I think it�s okay
I also talked to Ai about the production of pastry and we found a way to handle it.
True. To be honest, it would be a lot easier if we had three more people in the open cafe, but.
Kana-senpai said.
I�ll deal with the bothersome part, you can just pour more coffee into the paper cups
Then.
If so, should we also help out?
Shirahata Setsuna asks.
We�re in the Nadeshiko department, meaning that we�re usually separated from the rest of the students, but we still are students in this school
Right, helping out might be nice
Katsuko-san, can we?
Momoka and Nozomi asks Katsuko-nee.
Right, Kana-san. Can you keep them just as helpers in the store, and also promise that customers don�t get to interact with them, especially the boys. If so, I�m okay with it They�re all prostitute cadets, so it would be a problem if weird men approached them.
Oh, that should be okay. After all, it�s a collaboration between the tennis girls and the bakery, so the concept is that our club girls put on their tennis wear as waitresses. Non-members don�t show up. You girls can put on your uniform and apron and assist only at the center Kana-senpai agreed.
I wanted to try that out at least once. School festival�s coffee shop
Nozomi said.
Me too
Momoka said with a smile.
As for me, we did a cafe at our school festival last year
Setsuna said.
So, I thought that the school festival would be irrelevant to me
They decided to leave their home and become a prostitute of the Black Forest to pay for their parent�s debts.
Half of the festival, so there�s only one more day to go, but enjoy the festival
Katsuko-nee told the three.
However, you will be supervised
Katsuko-nee looked at Tsukiko.
Tsukiko-san, can you also join the three as helpers?
Tsukiko�s also enrolled in the Nadeshiko department of our school.
Just make sure that no strange men get close, and they get along with the girls in the tennis club. Can I ask you to do that?
Tsukiko has her Miko powers so she�ll take out the problem even before it happens
Yeah, please do, Tsukiko
I also asked her.
Certainly
Tsukiko told me with a smile.
This is the first time I�m actively involved in a school festival
Right, Tsukiko and the girls too.
The Takakura shrine where she lived had been under the Yakuza�s control for so long.
That she couldn�t make friends in her school.
I guess she can�t even participate in the school events properly.
So, I�m looking forward to it
Tsukiko�s expression softens.
What about you Misato-san?
Nozomi asks Misato.
I�m not good when there are too many people in the place
Misato�s raised as a young lady so she�s not suited in jobs where she deals with customers like those.
Then, you�ll help out in the bakery work tomorrow
I tell her right away.
Misato�s 18, she�s in her third year in high school.
This is her last school festival.
I want her to have some memories of it in any shape.
I understand, Please take care of me
Misato smiled.
What about you two?
Setsuna asks Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san, the remaining students of the Nadeshiko department, and prostitute cadets.
I�ll pass.
Me too, I�ll skip it
Both of them still haven�t opened up to us.
It�s impossible to ask them to help us out.
You don�t have to fuss over it
Katsuko-nee looked at me and smiled wryly.
Let Minaho-ojousama take care of Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san
Yeah.
Let Minaho-neesan take care of it.
I can�t do anything to them.
I still have things I have to do right in front of me.
Then, we�ll return now
Katsuko-nee told everyone with a smile.
Then.
Kana, can you come over here?
Edie opens the door and calls Kana-senpai.
I�m just in need of someone to support in our conversation with the school festival committee
Sure, I�m coming
Kana-senpai goes back outside.
We�ll leave as soon as the Nadeshiko department girls are gone
Katsuko-nee said.
But, everyone has to get in Katsuko-nee�s van, right?
Katsuko-nee�s driving.
Nei, Megu, Ai, Edie, Mana, Yomi, Tsukiko, Mitama, Kinuka, Arisu, Anya, Eri, Rie, then Kurose-san and Kinoshita-san will accompany us back home.
Someone also has to send off Grace Marinka-san back to the old training building of Kouzuki SS where she�s having a training camp with Kudou Haruka-san.
Kana-senpai also has to return home, so we have to send her off.
I�ll take some and walk home
It�s better that way.
Not today. We�ll use a car to return
Rei-chan said.
The police on the front are on the edge because we captured some of their people
Oh right.
Speaking of, what happened to the police we knocked out earlier. Tsukiko checked and rewrote their memories, right?
I asked Tsukiko.
Yes, I�ve done it all. Then, Michi-san�s father went and returned them to the people he knew from the police
The guys were limping at the back of the truck.
They�ll cover it up from the top and go hand it over to the main body of the police.
And so we�re going home in a car. It�ll just take a few trips
Katsuko-nee said.
It only takes five minutes to reach the mansion via car.
So even if we make round trips, it won�t take that long.
But, it�s not good if we stand out. And so, you can take Megumi-chan, Mana-chan, and a few others to the principal�s office and wait for me at the faculty parking lot. Nobody can see us there Yeah, there�s a secret room below the principal�s office, and if we take the underground tunnel there, we�ll arrive at the hidden faculty parking lot.
Okay. Then, Megu, Mana, Ai, then.
Who should be our bodyguard?
Mitama and Kinuka will stay here, secure everyone
The Anjou sisters who specialize in fighting are more of the leader type so they should stay here.
Certainly
Certainly!
Mitama and Kinuka replied on the spot.
We�ll take Kinoshita-san and Anju with us
Edie�s still not back from talking to the school festival committee.
So, we�re taking these two new would-be members of the family.
Then, we�ll go to the principal�s office
I told the group.
1366. School Festival B Goodbye Castle Part 1
I left the bakery with Megu, Mana, Ai, Kinoshita-san, and Kurose Anju.
We went through the principal�s office, to the basement, and then the underground passage to the faculty parking lot and wait for the car to pick us up.
The sun has already set, it�s dark.
The first day of the school festival is over, most of the students have gone home. There are hardly any people around.
Then.
Hey, how about you walk with Megu-oneechan while holding hands at times like this?
Mana asks.
Everyone in this school recognizes Onii-chan and Megu-oneechan as a couple, and yet.
You were so busy today that you couldn�t get together, right?
Well yeah, that�s true.
Megu looked at Ai.
But, that�s also true for Ai-san, right? She had to stay in the bakery all this time
Ai was baking pastry all the time during the school festival.
But.Ai baked bread with Yoshida-kun.it wasn�t all the time, but.but still, I�m quite satisfied.
Ai replied.
I�m spending my first year of high school at the festival, and I�m happy. So, Megumi-san, go ahead
The collaboration between the bakery and the tennis club had Ai improve her relationship with the girls in the tennis club as well.
They also accept that Ai�s pastries are delicious.
Let�s hold hands, Megu
I give my hand to Megu.
I want to do it, you still don�t want to?
Megu.
Okay
Megu�s thin fingers grab my hand.
Haa.
Megu sighs loudly.
What�s wrong?
Yeah, I was thinking about going around the school festival with Yoshi-kun earlier, but things didn�t go our way, right?
The Ishigami siblings, the rebels of Kouzuki SS came over.
It became our priority to settle that first.
As the owner of Kouzuki SS, I had to receive the report after avoiding the enemy raid, and I had to punish them too.
Then, I also punished Ishigami Mizuki by deflowering her.
I�ll ask Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan to not let the same thing today happen tomorrow
The two of them made the plans to bring the enemy to our school festival to eliminate them.
It�s been ruled that Misuzu and Ruriko can�t come to our school�s festival after all.
For those who want to separate me from the Kouzuki house, it�s the perfect opportunity, that�s why they leaked that information deliberately.
As a result, the internal problems of Kouzuki SS have been revealed, and it was a good opportunity to reorganize.
I�ll be honest, spare me from that tomorrow.
The school festival is ending tomorrow.
If there�s another enemy we missed out on tomorrow, I�ll ask the two to avoid them and turn them in another time.
Right. We�ve had enough of the weird disturbances, but.
Megu grips my hand tight.
Holding hands with Yoshi-kun like this makes me feel that everything�s okay
Megu smiles.
I�m happy that I�m walking with you at the end of the school festival, holding hands like this
Megu.
Everyone knows that Onii-chan�s always the one who�s having the hardest time
Mana smiled.
Yes.Yoshida-kun�s always working hard.
Ai said.
No, it�s not just me, everyone�s also doing their best. I�m just trying to take care of things that I can look after
I.
Even today, everyone helped me so much so many times. Mana helped me in the bakery, Eri and Rie took the initiative to do a talk show for the bakery and all the other girls too They�re all helping me.
I�m just a powerless and dumb high-school student.
That�s not it. We�re.seeing how Yoshida-kun.is doing his best.so we know what to do
That�s right. Ai-oneechan�s right. We have Onii-chan standing firmly in the middle, and that�s why Mana and everyone knows what they should do
Ai and Mana said.
The bodyguards do their job.and I make bread, and that�s my help. The twins are better when it comes to attracting customers than making pastry, so they did that. The other girls also did what they can. Megu-oneechan too Mana looked at Megu.
Megu-oneechan knows that what she has to do is work at the women�s track and field club, right?
That�s.
We could work inside the bakery, but Megu-oneechan worked hard at her post to improve the reputation outside
Working hard inside the bakery isn�t enough.
That�ll only cause other students to antagonize us.
Some will take our activities poorly, saying that they�re the only ones who stand out, or it�s unfair for them to bring people from the TV
Therefore, having Megu, who belongs to a different club, working hard on their events, also has significance.
Captain Takeshiba has a lot of influence in the school, and she�s an ally, and it helps a lot.
Yeah. Everyone.is just doing their best.in their place
Ai said.
I can only work on pastry.right now.so I focus on that.and it�s for Yoshida-kun.
Ai said, and then she looks at me bashfully.
There�s also sex.Ai can have sex with Yoshida-kun.
Mana too! I won�t do it with anyone but Onii-chan for the rest of my life
Mana smiled.
Me too, Yoshi-kun
Megu grips my hand and whispers.
I�ll do whatever I can. And, I�ll focus on what I can do all the time
That�s right, and we�re getting more charming and talented girls. We have no time to be jealous. We need to polish ourselves more before that
Or we�ll lose our place next to Yoshida-kun
Mana and Ai looked at Kinoshita-san and Kurose-san.
That�s right. I want to be someone that Yoshi-kun and everyone in the family need
Megu said.
Yes, that�s why Ruri-oneechan�s amazing. She�s the young lady of the Kouzuki house, yet she�s become the second housewife of the mansion after Katsuko-nee
You say that, yet Mana�s also up there
Megu�s right.
If Ruriko�s number 2, then Mana�s holding the number 3 spot.
You know, I just started attending a new middle school, but I was cooped up in the mansion for a long time until that, right? So I had plenty of time to learn about housekeeping Mana said.
Ruri-oneechan goes to school and her grades are amazing. Furthermore, she also goes to the traditional dance classes, and she trains even in the mansion, then she also has her job as the young lady of the Kouzuki house Ruriko, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san took turns in accompanying Jii-chan in social parties and the like.
She�s spending several days a week in the Kouzuki mansion with Jii-chan.
She�s so elegant and beautiful, and she�s also a hardworking girl, which makes me feel that I have to work harder too
Mana said.
That�s not all
Ai said.
Ruriko-san.is beautiful, elegant, and a hard worker, and also.she�s a lewd woman
Err.
I think that it�s amazing how lewd she is
That young lady�s pastime is filming sex after all.
Furthermore, she wants to film herself, and even the other girls when having sex.
Ai-oneechan won�t lose when it comes to lewdness through
Mana smiled wryly.
If we�re comparing the lewdness of our family, then Ai-oneechan�s definitely on the top five spots
I wonder?
Ai�s bashful.
Ai-oneechan, don�t you think that your sexual desires are a bit too strong?
I do
Ai looked at me.
Whenever we�re alone after lunch, Ai asks me to have sex with her.
She hides it in public, but the degree of her closet pervert might be the top among the family.
But, it�s only with Yoshida-kun
Well yeah, you can ask Onii-chan anything so you got a lot you want to try out
Mana smiles.
Onii-chan, let�s go have sex outside before the climate gets cold. We won�t be able to do it for a while after that
ai wants to do it outside
Mana�s first experience was an outdoor rape in a rainy courtyard.
Ai too, I did bang her inside the mansion�s gate as she clings to a tree.
Megu-oneechan, what about you?
Mana asks Megu with a smile.
sure, even I want to do it with Yoshi-kun outside
Megu said, looking embarrassed.
Hmm, this is quite a fascinating world, isn�t it?
Kinoshita-san says while listening to our conversation.
What about me? What should we do? What will he do with us? Right Kurose-san?
She smiled at Kurose Anju-san
Kinoshita-san�s become, my exclusive bodyguard. And she�s ready to have sex with me.
Kurose-san also agreed to it.
i.
Kurose-san looks confused.
uhm, I don�t know. this kind of talk.
Huh? You don�t get it?
Kinoshita-san�s flail chimes as she speaks.
I�m also a virgin so I don�t know much about the details, but you don�t get the contents of the conversation?
No, well, I know, but.
If you know, then you get what they mean with what they say, right?
Yes
Kurose-san looks down.
Don�t worry. Yoshida-kun is good at it
Ai said.
Yeah. You�ll get used to it soon, and it�ll start to feel good
Mana smiled at Kurose-san.
I mean, Onee-san, you�ll definitely get addicted to having sex with Onii-chan. I think you�re that type of woman
Ai thinks so too
Err.
I think so too.
Girls who don�t know much, like Kurose-san, are more likely to get addicted to it.
After all, this girl�s honest to the roots.
i.
Ah, it�s okay to get addicted you know. Mana and Megu-oneechan too, and Agnes-chan is one of the most, but we all had times where we got addicted to it. But, Onii-chan will keep you company until you get better, so you don�t have to worry about it Yes, I had that phase too
It won�t be sexual addiction anymore, and then you�ll get dependent on Yoshida-kun instead
Mana, Megu, and Ai told Kurose-san.
The whole family is dependent on Onii-chan. But, it�s an incurable disease
If you join the family, it�s natural that you get dependent on Yoshida-kun
Everyone will be at a loss if Yoshi-kun�s gone after all
really?
Is that okay?
Well, you�ll understand it soon enough. Having sex just once will get you to understand. After five times, you won�t be able to leave Onii-chan
Mana said.
Is that so?
Kurose-san asks timidly.
You�ll be meeting the family soon, then you�ll get it
Yes, once you go to the mansion, you�ll see how it�s not just, but the whole family loves Yoshi-kun
You�ll be able to understand once you see their faces
We arrived at the school building while we were talking.
We reached the principal�s office.
We checked that there was nobody around.
I opened the hidden key panel, pressed the numbers, and authenticated with my fingerprint.
Pii.
Kachari.
The door opened.
Get in
I opened the door and entered the principal�s office.
Then.
Geez, you�re so slow! I�m so tired of waiting
Sitting in the principal�s office chair is.
Yukino?
Yukino, you were here all this time?
What? I can�t? You know I�m also a student in this school
Yukino says while patting her pregnant stomach.
No, I haven�t seen you around so I was sure that you were in the mansion
I replied in a hurry.
If you were here, you could�ve dropped by in the bakery
You think I can do that?
Yukino�s huffing.
The tennis club girls were in the bakery today so I had no place there
Well, true.
The girls are from the tennis club entered the bakery, which is usually off-limits to anyone but staff, and they were making bread.
After all, you know, I�m the Shirasaka Yukino. When it�s like the school festival, I have to hide
But Eri and Rie who appear in the same show as Yukino just showed up, Mitama too. It won�t be weird that Yukino�s also there
Mitama�s a student of the Nadeshiko department, in our school.
And so, it wasn�t weird for the students in our school to find that Eri and Rie came over to see Mitama, their show�s co-star.
She also announced that stealth Kinuka, Mitama�s sister, is in the program.
So, if you add Yukino there.
I�m different from those girls
Yukino said.
I changed a lot in the past six months, but I�m still the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke, an enemy of society. Besides, they all saw my sex videos so they scorn me from the bottom of their heart Yukino�s rape videos are spread all over the internet.
It�s impossible to delete now.
That�s why I have to hide when there are so many people from the outside coming to our school. I don�t want someone to push me down the stairs and force me to miscarriage Yukino.
I�ll keep the child in my stomach safe no matter what
She rubs her stomach with love.
Onii-chan, we�re going first
Mana said.
Right, take Yukino and come later
Megu told me.
Yeah, Yukino-san, take care of Yoshida-kun
Ai said.
Kinoshita-san, this way. This place is fine as long as the door is closed, so let�s go first
Megu opens the secret stairs door and said.
Yukino, go and enjoy the school festival with Yoshi-kun
Yeah, Yukino-san, enjoy your time with Onii-chan
Yes, take it easy
Saying that Megu and the girls went down the stairs
Well then, we�ll be going ahead
excuse us
Kinoshita-san went down the stairs.
With that said.
what?
You know, it�s been a while since we�ve been alone
We�re left in the principal�s office.
Now that you mention it
Yukino said.
Someone�s always watching me whenever I�m in the mansion
No, it�s not like they�re watching you
It�s just we have too many people in the family, so we always have someone nearby
Oh well
Yukino smiled at me.
I�ve been watching
Saying that she points at the laptop on the principal�s desk.
That�s connected to the school�s surveillance system.
She can view the videos from all the cameras in the school.
Then that means that we were coming here?
I mean, Katsuko guided you right? To pick me up.
I see.
She knows that Yukino�s here.
So the members who went with me were Megu and Mana, her sisters.
Taking out the girls who don�t get along with Yukino.
Seriously, it�s a disaster one after another for you today
Yukino laughed.
1367. School Festival B Goodbye Castle Part 2
It was Yuzuki who told me to stay here and watch the school festival
Yukino said.
Minaho-neesan had Yukino watch what was going on in the school through the surveillance system in the principal�s office?
At first, I thought that she might just be harassing me
Yukino can�t show up in the middle of the school festival.
It�s been half a year since Shirasaka Sousuke�s tragic end was shown on TV.
I felt like I was supposed to sit here and watch you and Megumi, and the rest of the group have a good time
Yukino said.
But, it went sideways. You�re as busy as ever. Seriously, watching you run around frowning, you don�t even laugh
I didn�t laugh?
Yeah, that might be.
I just can�t, after all, I�m not in a situation where I can
I said.
Right. To you, baking bread, getting attacked by weird people, raping a highanded young lady, are things you take seriously
That�s.
It was the same with me. You had the face like you�re on the brink of death when you were raping me. You always do. You don�t treat it as a game, you�re serious
Yukino smiled wryly.
You know, I recently watched the video of Papa raping Yuzuki again. Of course, Yuzuki gave permission
A record of when Minaho-neesan was kidnapped and raped at age 12?
That was so bad. Papa�s such a hopeless perverted scum. He�s grinning so disgustingly, and he�s attacking women just for his own pleasure. He�s the worst
Yukino, why did you watch it again?
And he�s been doing that for years. I get why Yuzuki and Katsuko and everyone can�t forgive Papa. I get that they want to kill him. I now get that Papa did things that deserve his death.
That�s.
That�s why I�m okay with what Yuzuki and Katsuko did to Papa now. I�m not forgiving them. I don�t even have the status to say that. So, I�ll just accept it. It�s already happened and I can�t do anything about it now. Papa had to die Yukino finally sorted her thoughts on Shirasaka Sousuke�s death.
I also figured out why I didn�t turn out like Yuzuki or Katsuko.becoming crazy from shock after you raped me
Yukino looked at me.
I�ve known from the beginning that you liked me, see?
I fell for Yukino at the entrance ceremony.
Then, I kept staring at her from a distance.
Yukino herself knows that I was into her.
So, when you raped me, I could think that This guy just likes me too much that he�s doing this You always had that desperate look whenever you raped me. You don�t make the same face as Papa, where you smile, joke around, and look down on women. You always embraced me with all your heart and soul, right? That�s why I could keep my pride as a woman. That�s what kept my heart from breaking Is that so?
Katsuko and others seem to think that I have the nerves of steel, but I don�t. In the end, it�s only because of you. No matter how much they messed me up, I was able to endure it because I felt that I�m loved Yukino said.
You�re such a weird guy. You�re dumb, it�s beyond saving. I mean, it�s abysmal
She laughs.
I got so amazed by that one that I laughed so hard
What?
I asked.
You know, the weird foreign girls, how many was it again? Was it ten?
Thirteen
The former assassins that Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia.
You remember their names?
Err. Dolly and Anna. Then, Penny Su, Vah Geena Quatro, Ososo, Fera Chiyo, Anne Rose, Yin Ran, and Yin Lin. Akme Iku Ecstasy, Kunni Manjiru Kaupa, Olga, and the last one is Clito I reply while counting with my fingers.
You do remember them
Obviously. I�m taking custody of them after all. At least I could remember their names
If I don�t even know their names, how can I welcome them to the family?
That�s what�s abysmal about you. Normally, if you�re asked to take care of a group of 13 unknown foreign girls, you�d say I can�t and refuse, They don�t even understand Japanese, right?
Well, they seem to understand a bit. Besides, Anya and Edie can understand them. And they seem smart so they�ll learn Japanese soon enough
I don�t worry about that.
Besides, Kyouko-san told me to take custody of them. She�ll never give orders that you can�t do. She believes that I can take custody of the 13 of them. Therefore, I�ll show them that I can get it done I.
I won�t say I can�t, sorry before I try. People have expectations of me, so I�ll meet their expectations. I have to do as told. That�s always been my standpoint from before Since when did you have that thought?
Well, uhm.
Hmm, I made that kind of resolve when Agnes called me Papa. I became aware of my responsibility
I replied to Yukino.
I thought that I can�t get away with it when I first raped Yukino. It has always been like that. But, back then, all I thought was I don�t mind dying now Now, I think I can�t die to keep my family safe You sure are an abysmal idiot.
Yukino said.
You just swallow it all. You�re naively honest. Yet, you�re not so desperate, you�re ready to digest what you swallowed, no matter what. You sure are an idiot. You�re not mad, but still, an idiot nonetheless. You�re an idiot beyond saving Yeah, maybe
I think so too.
It�s not about whether I can or not.
I just swallow everything that�s in front of me, even if it�s beyond my tolerance.
I receive and digest, and do something about it.
But, you�re that kind of guy, that�s why it goes well for us
Our family.
No matter what happens.
I�ll make my whole family happy.
I need to continue my efforts to make the family, no matter how laborious and struggling it is.
I get why you�ve become a guy who can�t even smile. What you carry on your shoulders is heavy, and it continues to increase.
I don�t laugh at that.
I too couldn�t laugh tonight
Yukino?
You see, returning back to the topic of why Yuzuki told me to watch over the situation during the school festival
Okay.
The twins had a talk show, and Mitama and Kinuka did some street performances in front of the cafe, right?
Yukino�s watching those through the cameras too.
That was bad. For me
For Yukino?
Putting Mitama�s performance aside. What�s bad is Mitama has a good appearance. She�s got a good physique, and she�s a natural airhead. She�s wild that the audience can�t imagine what she�ll do, and that�s what charms her audience Yeah, she�s such a beauty, but you don�t know what she�ll do next.
Furthermore, her strength is absurd.
But, the real threat to me is the twins
Why?
I already earned my rating as someone who speaks abusively on TV, right?
Yukino said.
The twins, especially Eri, is quite the wicked tongue too, so she�s overlapping with my character
Overlap?
Furthermore, the twins get to retort to each other and neutralize the poison that they spit out. The skill of the duo is amazing
I think so too.
This is just between us but did you know that those girls are getting offers to appear on other TV shows and stations? I�ve been on TV for six months and my show has some good ratings. But, I never got that offer. Yet.
Well, that�s because Jii-chan�s forcing Yukino�s show to air by putting pressure on the TV station owned by the Shirasaka house
Yukino�s TV show is a whole hour of just her and her friends talking, without any commercials and sponsors. It�s an irregular show.
In Yukino�s case, a lot is going on, and I think the dark power seems to be having an effect on the show�s broadcast that hardly anyone approaches you
It�s the same for the twins, right? Everyone knows what happened to their parents
Eri and Rie�s parents went and had a shootout with their boss and died while under the Miko power�s control.
The news was widespread so everyone knows about it.
Even with that kind of guilt, they recognize the star quality of the twins. You�ve seen it on the talk show earlier, haven�t you?
Yukino sighs.
I get it now. Those girls are better than me. Both in star quality and talking
That�s.
You get it right? A group of middle-school girls who aren�t even students in our school started a talk show, and they attracted a crowd. They just watch it, not finding it as weird Eri and Rie have star quality.
Snatch and Francie approves both of those girls
The comedian and columnist on Yukino�s show praised the twins highly.
To be honest, it�s frustrating, but when I see their talent objectively like this, I had to admit it. Those girls are much more amusing than me
Yukino.
But, that doesn�t mean that I�ll give the show to the two and retire. Right now, all I can do is appear on TV. I can�t escape. After that execution of my devilish father, raped, impregnated, spread all the shameful images for the whole world to see. I�ll just continue to show my face to the world with all my composure. That�s my fight�
Yukino said.
However, I thought that I had to go head-to-head with the twins and win, but after watching their talk show today, I realized that�s not the case
What is?
If those girls are much more amusing than me, then I�ll just change to take advantage of it. I don�t have to oppose them but support them instead. It�s my show so I have to stand strong Yukino looked at me and smiled.
Just like you do
Me?
You�re also changing. Back then, you were too uptight about having to do everything yourself, but now you entrust the girls to do what they can, right?
Well, I can�t do anything alone. And besides, we have a lot of girls who are much more talented in the family
I started thinking that way too. If someone�s much more skilled than me, then let them take care of it. I get that I don�t have to force myself
I.
Yukino�s changed too
I wonder?
You did. Back then, if things don�t go your way, you start bawling and stop thinking
I said. Yukino rubbed her stomach.
I have this now so I can�t just make a fuss. It�s bad for the child
Parenting?
I�ve started reading magazines for pregnant women. Nagisa gave me some
It�s not just Yukino, but Nagisa�s also pregnant with my child.
It helps to have someone with experience get pregnant at the same time as me. It�s honestly reassuring
Yukino�s still in her first year in high school.
If she�s alone, she might not be able to endure it out of anxiety.
Yeah, your eyes say that you want to take a look, I�ll show it to you later. Papa might want to learn a thing or two as well
Yeah got it
I never studied childbirth to begin with.
Seriously. No matter what anyone tells you, you never show an I don�t like it face. You�re always okay with anything. That�s just boundless
Sorry
Silly, I was praising you
Yukino laughs.
Well, I guess that boundless part of you is also a talent
then.
I like you
Yukino?
I hated you before, but I like you now. I know it. My heart�s changed
I.
Can I touch your stomach?
I asked her.
Sure. It�s your child too, besides
Yukino.
I�m also one of your women
I embraced Yukino and pat her belly.
Then, I kissed Yukino.
Nfufufu
Yukino started laughing.
What�s up?
Nothing. It�s just I feel happy
This time, Yukino returned the kiss.
Okay, I�m returning this idiot to you
I held hands with Yukino, followed after Megu and the girls who had gone ahead through the passage.
Yukino said that Megu and the girls are waiting for the car to arrive in the faculty parking lot.
Thanks to you, I got to enjoy it a lot
I�ll go with Yoshi-kun to the closing party tomorrow, so you can have it, Ai-san
Megu told Ai.
Megu and I are recognized as an engaged couple in the school.
It�s half-obligatory for the two of us to be in the post-party for couples
How about Mana-san?
Ai asks mana.
No need to hold back. Ai-oneechan worked hard today
Then, Yoshida-kun!
Ai embraced me.
I also hugged her back.
Kinoshita-san�s watching from the sides and Kurose-san�s looking dumbfounded.
Oh, they�re here
Mana said.
Then, the garage�s shutter opens.
Katsuko-nee�s business van is outside.
Seems like she sent the girls in the bakery to the mansion and has returned here.
As for Misato and the prostitute cadets, Rei-chan�s sending them off to the new brothel.
We got inside the van and.
Huh?
Edie, Nei, and Grace Marinka-san are also inside.
We settled the talks with the school festival committee
Edie told me.
Tomorrow, we will be attending some of the regular events in the school festival, but in exchange
Edie and grace-san will do the school swimsuit Judo like they did the other day
Huh?
By the way, there will also be TV cameras
Huh? Is it going to be a live broadcast?
No way. The martial arts tournament was broadcasted on the midnight slot you know
Nei said.
We�re just going to do a promotional show before we go to America this December, and since Edie and the girls are selling the fact that they�re still high-schoolers, we thought that it might be a good idea to include a clip of them doing an exhibition match during the high-school festival Haruka and Maria are coming too, those girls are also high-schoolers
Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria (Tendou Otome) are third-years.
They�re also going to America.
While at it, Rodulfo-san and Line Haruko-san will come too! they�re in their second year after all
Oh yeah, Line Haruko-san from the creative martial arts Golden Balm gym
Monkey Mimi-san could come too, but she�s already past her 20s
That�s right, Jun is enough as our guest
Grace-san will be appearing too.
Edie, Kurou Haruka, Kendou Maria, Line Haruko, and Grace Marinka-san. That�s five people.
But, isn�t it hard to play with just five people?
Who will fight who?
If it�s an exhibition match, then it won�t be a tournament bracket.
It�s just pushed to the school festival in a hurry so I don�t think they can lend the venue for that long.
So, if it�s two at a time, there will be one excess
There�s no problem, I�ll be fighting the four in turns
Edie smiled.
One versus Four, that�s twenty minutes. We�ll just adjust the time and end it in thirty minutes
Edie�s fighting the four.
Don�t worry. I�ll be sure to make the fight look good on TV
Edie said calmly.
1368. Fun Home Battle at the Bathhouse Part 1
Welcome back, Onii-sama
Welcome back desuno!
Welcome back
Returning to the mansion, Ruriko welcomes us, along with Agnes, Karen, and Erica.
I�m greeted by the girls from the school for the young ladies.
wow, it�s kouzuki Ruriko-sama.
Kurose Anju-san, who had been the bodyguard of the Ishigami house, was surprised as Ruriko welcomed us.
Oh, she�s one of the new girls, Kurose Anju
I introduced Kurose-san to the girls.
Then, Kinoshita-san. She�s officially joining the Family too
Please take care of me
Kinoshita-san greets with a smile, while Kurose-san looks nervous.
Yes, I know them
Agnes smiles.
Agnes and the girls weren�t allowed to go to Papa�s school today but we were watching!
They were watching the video of the surveillance system installed in our high school from the mansion?
Yes, pleased to meet you
Ruriko bows to Kurose-san and Kinoshita-san.
Kurose-san is the same age as me. Let�s get along
Right. Ruriko and Kurose-san are both 15.
however, Ruriko�s still in her third year in middle school.
Kurose-san meanwhile skipped a grade at the Swiss Boarding School and she�s not attending school in Japan currently.
L-Likewise, please take care of me
Kurose-san bows to Ruriko.
By the way, Onii-sama
Ruriko smiled at me.
Dinner will be ready soon. You must be tired, so we had the bath prepared already
She speaks to me like a newly-wed wife.
But, everyone�s waiting for me so you all haven�t eaten dinner yet, right?
Today�s the first day of the school festival so I came home later than usual
Normally, we would�ve already finished eating by now.
We knew that you�d be late, so we adjusted our tea time to later
Ruriko smiles.
That�s right. Agnes also wants to take a bath with Papa before eating dinner!
Agnes tells me.
Karen, standing next to Agnes, has a dark expression on her face.
Does she have something she wants to consult with me?
Err, how about Ai and Megu, aren�t they hungry?
I asked about the girls who had been working hard at the school festival.
Ai went to take a bath first
Ai, who had been holed up in the bakery, baking bread all day, said.
I should do the same
Megu, who did her job in the sports measurement with the track and field team and helped in the bakery, said.
Me too. I�ll do that
Right, I did sweat a lot
Nei and Edie said.
I should take a bath too
Mana said.
Katsuko-nee drove the car to the garage so she�s not here.
Then, we�ll go take a bath first
Okay, desuno!
Agnes jumps to me.
But.
I�ll take a bath later, I�ll rest for now
Yukino said.
I don�t like it when everyone�s taking a bath, it�s noisy
Then, we went to the bathroom
Misuzu-san and Yoshiko-san are staying over at Grandfather�s mansion tonight
Ruriko told me.
Oh, the Kouzuki SS rebellion matter?
Yes
I�m the owner of the Kouzuki SS now.
Some people in the company revolted.
Well, a high-school boy suddenly became the head of their organization, so it�s inevitable for such actions to occur
The problem is.
I got Kouzuki SS because Jii-chan approved me as Misuzu�s partner.
So, they tried to use the Ishigami siblings to tear me away from the Kouzuki house or use the siblings to ruin my reputation.
Or the rebel troops carry out their plan to take me out while it was in chaos.
It seemed that the branch families were involved too.
If I disappear, they could force Misuzu to marry their son.
Ruriko and Yoshiko-san are living with me so they can�t make a move on them, but.
Some in the Kouzuki clan think that if I�m gone, they can do whatever they want.
It�s because they kept backing the rebels that they were able to carry out their plan to take me out.
In regards to that, Grandfather had something to tell
Ruriko said.
Onii-sama, and Shou-oneesama, will only deal inside the Kouzuki SS. Onii-sama�s not a member of the Kouzuki house, and so Grandfather will deal with the problems within the Kouzuki clan Right.
Jii-chan�s the head of the family.
The head needs to be the one to punish the evil inside the house.
By now, the clan members and relatives have gathered in the main mansion and Jii-chan�s probably holding his judgment on them now.
Okay. Got it
I�ll just ask Misuzu what the results were later.
However.
Ruriko, what about you? Do you not need to go to the Kouzuki mansion?
I asked.
But I�m just Onii-sama�s sex slave
Ruriko smiled at me.
Serving Onii-sama is much more valuable to me than the Kouzuki house
right.
Yes, I know that you�ve been busy with the school festival, so I had to take care of the house
Katsuko-nee�s the housewife of the mansion, but she�s busy in the bakery.
Mana also came and helped us out when she came back from her school.
Megu�s also in school.
Ruriko�s the only one who can take care of the housework.
Agnes and the girls can�t go to Papa�s school, so we were working hard to make up for it at home
Agnes said.
We also taught Motoko-chan a lot about cooking!
Oh, it helps to have Kuromiya Motoko and Kurumi, who are both good cooks.
If it�s just Ruriko and the young girls, then it might�ve been hard for them.
Yes, we entrusted the kitchen to them right now
Ruriko said.
Then.
What is it, I heard that you�re going to take a bath first so we rushed here
We�ll join too!
Eri and Rie, who came home first via the van, run across the corridor.
Then, Mitama, Kinuka, and Arisu comes after.
We can�t help prepare dinner, and so.
Regretfully
The Anjou sisters are good fighters, but they�re not good at housework.
I�m accompanying Motoko-sama
Arisu�s able to do housework now.
But, if Arisu�s not coming with me, Mitama and Kinuka won�t go to the bathroom either.
Then.
Papa, welcome back!
Mao-chan jumps to me.
Oh, Nagisa�s following from behind.
You see, you see! Tomorrow�s Sunday, and nothing that happened today will happen again, so Mao can go to Papa�s school festival too!
Nothing that happened today will happen again?
Who told you that?
I asked Mao-chan.
Me. Minaho-san and Shou-oneesan contacted me earlier
Nagisa replies.
Then that means that bringing the Kouzuki SS rebels and the Ishigami house people was part of the plan.
So, I�m going to take Mao out to play
Nagisa�s just like Katsuko-nee, they were students of our school.
But, Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped them in their first year and the first term, so they never experienced school festivals.
I�m a little jealous of Katsuko. I wonder if I�ll start a flower arrangement club and become their advisor?
Katsuko-nee�s the advisor of the bakery. She�s involved in our school, so Nagisa also wants it.
Yeah, I think that�s good
I want Nagisa to regain some of the student life she�s lost.
Eeh, Mao-chan can go to Papa�s school festival?
Agnes is surprised.
Then, Agnes will go too!
That�s.
Agnes-chan, if we push ourselves, Kuromori-sama will be troubled
Erica explained to Agnes.
Agnes is also attending the same school for the young ladies, she�s disclosed to have the blood of the Kouzuki house.
Therefore, if Agnes comes to our school festival, we�ll have to set up security on the same scale as the young ladies of the Kouzuki house.
The school festival attracts an unspecified number of people outside the school, and with the appearance of the twins and Mitama and the girls today, there will be more outsider visitors tomorrow.
The halforeign Agnes will definitely gather attention.
Furthermore, Agnes would talk intimately with the family without worrying eyes.
I don�t want others to see �that� Agnes, who�s attending the school for the young ladies, making contact with twins, and Mitama, who appear on Yukino�s show.
Why?
I�m sure that you saw how busy Kuromori-sama was today. The people who went there today were all helping out in the store, working to make the customers happy. We can�t do that, can we?
Agnes can help out with baking!
Agnes said.
Tomorrow, Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan can help out Papa!
Err.
The bakery there is too small for everyone. Kuromori-sama�s school, had the tennis club too, right? They will be there too. I think Mana-san and Yomiko-san are enough to help out, just like today Erica said with a smile.
Agnes-chan can make pastries, but are you as good as Mana-san?
But, I can make as much as Yomi-chan
Then, Agnes-chan will go by herself? Leaving Luna-san, Koyomi-san, and Karen-san here?
That�s.
Agnes falters.
Yomiko-san�s also doing her job as a bodyguard. Agnes-chan, you know about Yomiko-san�s power, don�t you? Agnes-chan doesn�t have that kind of power, right?
Ugh
Agnes looks at Mao-chan
But, Mao-chan
Mao�s okay. After all, she�s still small!
The four-year-old Mao-chan said.
Mao-chan�s absurdly cute, and Nagisa�s also amazingly beautiful.
But they don�t stand out as much as Agnes.
If they show up at our high-school festival, people won�t think that it�s weird.
Besides, Mao-chan hasn�t gone to school yet, so we don�t have a school festival. Agnes-chan has a school festival, right?
Mao-chan tells Agnes.
Well, we do, but.
Agnes is a student of the school for the young ladies, so she�ll experience the school festival soon.
Then, Agnes-chan can ask Papa to go to her school festival!
Yeah, that�s right. I�ll go to Agnes� school festival
I agreed.
So, hold it for now. Besides, we need more pastries for tomorrow so I have to ask Agnes and the girls to supplement the lacking
That�s right. We�ll help out Onii-sama from the mansion
Ruriko told Agnes.
Tomorrow, we�ll have the bakery in the mansion in full operation so everyone will be baking.
We�re helping Papa from here?
Yes, we�ll be participating in Onii-sama�s school festival from the shadows
Ruriko smiles.
So, please help us, Agnes
I asked her.
I understand. I�ll do it for Papa!
We managed to convince Agnes.
Err, by the way, who�s in the kitchen now?
I asked Ruriko as we reach the bathroom.
Motoko-oneesama and Kurumi-san as mentioned earlier. Then, Sakurako-sama and Shie-san. Mariko-oneesama and Haiji-san are there too
The master and bodyguard of Kuromiya and Kanou house. Then Mariko and Haiji, the former master and bodyguard.
Marika-oneesama�s also in the kitchen
Erica said.
Oh, it�s Sunday so Erica�s sister, Marika, who usually lives in the boarding house, is also staying over.
But.
Huh, what about the other girls?
I know that Misuzu and Yoshiko-san aren�t here, but some girls aren�t mentioned yet.
Yes, the other girls are doing jobs outside the kitchen
Ruriko said.
Oh, right.
The girls not mentioned are Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.
The Takakura shrine maidens.
Also.
Okay, take it off already Darling
Edie hurries me.
Papa, take off my bra!
Agnes in her underwear, comes to me.
Karen-chan too, have Papa take it off
Then, shall I take yours off, Kuromori-sama?
Erica reaches for my clothes.
Oh? What are you doing?
Kinoshita-san talks to Kurose-san who seem dumbfounded.
No, uhm, it�s just that I got taken here, not knowing what�s going on
She�s turned stiff as she watches us get naked.
You don�t get it? If we�re taking a bath, then we need to get naked
Kinoshita-san says while undressing.
Eh? but?
Kurose-san looked at me.
Uhm, do I have to get naked in this situation?
What? Embarrassed? That�s cute
Nei, who�s already naked, told Kurose-san.
That�s right, we�re a family so it�s natural to socialize when naked
Nei, whose beauty is on the level of art, and is proud of her voluptuous body.
And Edie, whose trained body is wild and charming, stood together.
What are you getting embarrassed for?
The naked Agnes who�s helping Erica and the girls take off my clothes looked at Kurose-san.
Agnes� young body is quite beautiful.
There�s nothing to be afraid of. Nobody�s here to hurt you
Nagisa�s exposing her voluptuous body
Hurry, hurry
Mao-chan�s jumping up and down as she says that.
For professional bodyguards, what you need the most is courage
Kinoshita-san smiles.
Even now, you and I are getting in the bath as Kuormori-sama�s bodyguard
That�s right, don�t let your guard down
Edie smiled.
Ah, yes. you�re right. If I�m going in the bath as a bodyguard, then I have to join in too
It�s our duty to get into the bathroom before our Milord and make sure the bathroom is safe
Mitama said.
If so, we must get naked before Milord!
Yeah, Kinuka�s already naked.
Kinuka, scout!
Yes Aneue!
Kinuka moves to the bathroom swiftly.
Look, that�s the professional. Anju�s still not there
Edie smiled.
i see
You get it? Then take off your clothes
Ah, yes
Kinoshita-san told her and Kurose-san took off her clothes in a hurry.
I tried not to look at her, but.
The dressing room�s got a huge mirror so I can see Kurose-san stripping.
There we go
Oh, I knew that she�d have that meticulous personality.
She�s carefully folding the clothes she took off.
Yeah, Kurose-san in her underwear.
Her breasts and ass haven�t developed that much yet.
But, her hips are tight and her legs are long.
Those are some beautiful proportions.
She�s gonna grow to become a beauty.
Anju�s got no muscle here and here
Edie looks at Kurose-san in her white bra and panty, and points.
Take a look at Mitama, Ryouko, or me. We�re all trained in these parts
Oh, you�re right
Looking at Edie, Mitama, and Kinoshita-san�s bodies.
Kurose-san nods in agreement.
Look at yourself in the mirror, look, it�s also lacking in this part. Here and here too, you need to train that part
Yes. That�s informative
Kurose-san shows a serious face and replied with a serious tone.
Don�t just use it as information. You�ll start training with us starting tonight. We�ll be remodeling your body in three weeks, okay?
i understand, please take care of me
Kurose-san bows her head.
Hmm, Anju-chan�s breast and ass is still lacking
Nei looked at Kurose-san�s body and said.
Lacking?
Yeah, if only you raise the angle of your breasts, it�ll be a bit sexier. Your butt too should be like this, not like that
Kyaa!
Nei gropes Kurose-san�s ass and she made a cute scream.
Don�t worry about it, Darling will make your proportions better after a few times doing it with him
Well, true. You�ll change for the better once Yo-chan pours into your womb two or three times
Edie and Nei said.
People also laugh at me for having a childish body for my age, will that go away too?
Kinoshita-san asks.
Yeah, it won�t go away, but it�ll change. That�s what happened to us too
Kuromori house has a program to make women beautiful, so you�ll definitely get better. Just take a look at me
Nei said. Mana added.
And in that program, receiving Onii-chan�s love is very important
Yeah, having sex with Yo-chan sure makes you beautiful
Wow, I�m looking forward to it! Right, Anju-san?
Kinoshita-san told Kurose-san with a smile, but.
yes
Kurose-san looks confused.
You said earlier that you followed us here before you know what�s going on, but.
Nei said.
In a year, you�ll figure it out. How lucky you are that Yo-chan chose you
Yes, you�ll get it
Ai nodded.
To be in here.makes me so happy
Ah, okay. Err.
Kurose-san doesn�t get what Nei and Ai are telling her right now.
Still, Onii-sama keeps on finding good girls
Ruriko said.
This girl�s got no stains
Yes, depending on no how she�s raised, she�ll grow even bigger
I replied.
Compared to Anju-san, I�m filled with stains. I�m kind of jealous of how pure Anju-chan is
Kinoshita-san said.
Oh, so that�s why. This pure child might not grow properly if she�s not in Kuromori-sama�s place. But now.
Kurose-san�s confused.
You�ll get it soon. There�s no other place where you can get such a rewarding job as a bodyguard. A lot of things happened today one after another, but it was fun, wasn�t it?
Kinoshita-san asks Kurose-san.
That�s.
You don�t have to force yourself to understand right now. You�ll understand it soon enough
Edie said.
Then.
Reporting!
Kinuka returned from the bathroom.
The bathroom has something strange! Repeat! The bathroom has something strange!
Huh?
What do you mean?
I asked.
You�re all late!
A loud voice came from the bathroom.
This voice;
Kyouko-san?
Hey, stop idling around and come in!
What�s going on in the bathroom?
1369. Fun Home Battle at the Bathhouse Part 2
There�s nothing unusual going on so don�t worry about it. If you�re too conscious, you�re going to provoke the girls
Kyouko-san�s voice echoes in the bathroom.
I.
Kinuka, you and Mitama can come after me
Kinuka and Mitama are both specialized in combat so they tend to take a stance as soon as they see an enemy or an anomaly.
However, being master�s bodyguard means.
That�s right!
The Anjou sisters said, but.
Don�t worry, I�m also here
Edie and Kinoshita-san go to my side.
However, Kinoshita-san isn�t holding her usual flail.
She knows that she doesn�t need to take her weapon.
Anju�s coming too. You need to show a face of composure at times like these
O-Okay
Kurose Anju-san replies with a serious look.
Oh, she seems to have almost forgotten her embarrassment from being naked due to having a duty as a bodyguard.
Yeah, as expected, her breasts are nicely shaped.
Her pink nipples, look like they�re stiff. Must be from the tension.
Then, let�s get in
I opened the door and entered.
It�s steamy.
Hmm?
There are a lot of people in the bathroom.
Wait, this is.
You don�t have to be that cautious. Anya and I are here, and everyone�s also in their maximum safety
Kyouko-san�s soaking up to her shoulders in the middle of the bathtub. She has a white hand towel over her head.
Then, on Kyouko-san�s side.
Whit skin, brown skin, black skin, black hair, blonde hair.
Girls with different features lined up, naked.
Beautiful girls with various racial characteristics ranging in age from 12 to 17.
The growth of their naked bodies, the shape of their breasts, the color of their nipples, their pubic hairs, they�re different from ordinary Japanese girls in every way.
This is.
They�re the former girl assassins Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia.
It�s their first time in a Japanese style bath so they�re just a little confused
Kyouko-san smiles.
Why don�t you try calling out their names so they calm down?
I do remember all their names.
Dolly Lu and Anna Lu
The first brown-skinned girls born in Southeast Asia reacted when I called their names.
Also, Penny Su Elcuchio, Vah Geena Quatro, Ososo Oboko, FeraChiyo
Two white-skinned girls of Caucasian origin, and the Dark skinned girl from Africa of half-Japanese descent.
The colors of their eyes changed as soon as they hear me call them.
Their wary minds loosened up.
Anne Rose Agermander, Yin Lan, Yin Rin
The half-German, Half-Turkish girl, and the Chinese twins.
Akme Iku Ecstasy, Kunni Manjiru Kaupa, Olga Zum Deikun Number 11. Right? Her long hair�s hanging down her back. She has a calm atmosphere and a dark skin tone.
Green and South Indian, white and black skins. Then, the mature dark-haired girl from Central Asia.
Lastly, Clito Lilith
I look at the Persian girl.
That�s all thirteen of them.
Nice, you remember them all
Kyouko-san smiles.
Remembering the names is the first step in taking control of the other party. These girls just entered the next step
These girls are raised as assassins.
Their fellow gets sent out one after another to assassinate, and they never come back.
It takes time for the girls who lived in such a ruthless environment to become accepted.
It�s not just me, but they have to become friendly with the whole family too.
With that said, I thought that we could take a bath together and have some naked contact
Kyouko-san says while standing inside the bathtub.
Wow, we got a lot of girls from everywhere!
Agnes peeks from the changing room and said.
Papa, are those girls joining the family?
That�s the plan, but.
I stand to black the path preventing Agnes from jumping in.
These girls just came to Japan, so they don�t know Japanese yet. They�re still a bit afraid. Don�t surprise them
They�re all orphans taken in by their female boss in that organization in Southeast Asia and trained with the art of assassination.
If you provoke them, they might just resist and that�s risky.
Yes, that�s right. Don�t surprise them, Agnes. You need us to translate if you want to say something
Kyouko-san smiles.
If it�s from them, then Anya and I can understand them
Edie said with a smile.
The foundation is French, isn�t it? If so, then I can also talk to them
Ruriko said.
Ah, then I think I can talk to them a bit!
Eri said.
The young ladies seem to have French lessons.
All the girls in the bathroom right now have some element of empathy for the kids there. As long as they don�t scare them, nothing dangerous will happen
Kyouko-san, element of empathy?
Besides, take a look at those girls
The moment Kyouko-san said that; the four girls out of sight from the former assassins have become visible through the steam
Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan
The girls with the Miko power are observing Dolly and the girls.
If one of them suddenly appears to be ready to go off the rails, then.
Kyouko-san and Anya can stop them physically.
Tsukiko and the girls can restrain them mentally.
Anyway, you should get in the bath too. You�ll get colds if you stay there
Nagisa said.
That�s right Papa! Ushishi
Mao-chan told me with a smile.
Yeah, let�s.
If Kyouko-san goes this far, then I just have to ready myself.
I get inside the bathroom.
The other girls follow after.
Mao-chan, everyone seems to be shy. So, Agnes and everyone won�t force to talk to them, but instead wait for the Onee-san to introduce them
Okay
Agnes talks to Mao-chan in the bath.
Agnes is already attending the school for the young ladies, so she�s learned to be modest with her relationships.
She won�t act on her emotions.
However.
The bath is split into two.
The backside has Kyouko-san and the girl assassins.
Then, the one near the entrance is us.
Both sides are looking at each other with interest, but they�re not talking.
It can�t be helped that this looks like a marriage interview. Edie, we�re going to introduce the girls on our sides. Keep the individual profiles as short as possible, and talk relevantly Kyouko-san tells Edie.
Okay
Edie stood from the bath and started talking with a bright tone.
She�s telling them her name and that she came from an assassination cult from New Orleans
Ruriko translates for me whisperingly.
That she�s sold to Miss Cordelia and Onii-sama saved her, and now she�s here. She�s treated with care, and she�s happy. That�s what she said.
Edie walks through the large tub and walked to Kinoshita-san and Kurose-san.
She talks about how the two are professional and apprentice bodyguards
She�s introducing the other bodyguards.
Next, she goes to Mitama and Kinuka.
She tells them that the siblings had been born from a family that had been serving as bodyguards for generations.
Mitama and Kinuka�s Anjou house had been the bodyguard of the Kurama house.
Edie thought that introducing the fighting girls would help the assassins calm down.
Then, Edie goes to Nei and Megu.
Megumi, smile. You�re not making a good impression
Ah, yes
Megu forces out a smile, as she was making a complicated face as she watches the situation.
Edie then talks to the assassin girls again.
She talks about how Nei-oneesama was a victim of a crime, that her parents and brother got killed, and she was targeted by criminals, and Onii-sama saved her. That Onii-sama shot and killed the criminal with his own hands The assassins looked at me.
Then, she also told that Megumi-oneesama was a daughter of a woman who had been kidnapped and forced to work as a prostitute, and Onii-sama saved her when she was to become a prostitute herself too Megu�s a daughter of a woman that Shirasaka Sousuke raped.
Shirasaka Sousuke planned to make his daughter, Megu, become a prostitute as well.
Megumi, are you happy with your life with Darling?
Edie asks Megu with a smile.
Yes, tell them that
Megu.
I�m happy that I�m with Yoshi-kun
Megu only knows Japanese, so she speaks out her thoughts.
Mana�s also happy to be with Onii-chan
Mana is Megu�s sister from another mother.
She�s now my sex slave, but.
The vicious father had already been executed. Edie tells them in French.
Then, she goes to the twins, Eri and Rie.
She�s talking about how these girls had been abused by their Japanese Mafia parents. Then, they were able to break out from the ties of their past by coming to Onii-sama Oh, I see.
I get what Kyouko-san meant by that now.
The thirteen assassins are all orphans in the slums until they get picked up by their boss.
Many of them are children of prostitutes and were in the midst of violence and organized crime.
Women whose circumstances are familiar, are Nei, Megu, and the twins.
Then, Edie goes to Nagisa and Mao-chan next.
Ruriko, you don�t have to translate anymore
I said.
I get Edie�s introduction.
Nagisa�s a former prostitute, and Mao-chan�s father is unknown.
I�m glad it�s in French.
Mao-chan shouldn�t hear that.
But, Onii-sama
While Edie was introducing them, the former assassins went Oh
Seems like she told them that Nagisa�s pregnant
Edie said. Nagisa pats her stomach bashfully.
Yet with love.
She talks about how Onii-sama�s love gave her a child, and that saved Nagisa-oneesama
Ruriko translates Edie�s French
Back then, she was forced to get pregnant in exchange for retiring as a prostitute, but.
This time, Nagisa wanted to get pregnant
Mao, come here
Okay
Nagisa hugs Mao-chan.
The mother and daughter are happy.
Next, Edie goes to Agnes.
You don�t have to translate this either
Edie�s probably going to tell them about Agnes� past.
About her father confined her in the basement to turn her into his sex toy.
A beautiful half-race girl is forced to worship her father, teaching her nothing but having sex with her father.
The assassins look at Agnes, who has such a bright and shining smile that they find it hard to believe that she had such a tragic past.
I see. These girls are chosen beforehand
The former assassins all had some tragic past.
Japan�s a peaceful country so they felt that the girls living comfortably in such a large mansion won�t understand what they went through.
But that�s not the case.
These girls are just like them, they had some heavy past.
Even so, you left Motoko and the girls out of the bathroom meeting since you don�t want any just in case event
Kuromiya Motoko�s in the kitchen. Kanou Sakurako too. Mariko�s not from the nobility, but she�s still the daughter of the founder and president of Torii electronics.
As expected, those girls are taken out on purpose coz this place is dangerous.
Misuzu and Yoshiko-san of the Kouzuki house too.
But.
Is it okay, Ruriko?
Ruriko�s the young lady of the Kouzuki house.
Despite that, she�s here.
Oh? But I�m just a sex slave sold off for such a small price by my relative
Ruriko whispers to me while rubbing her nipple on my arm.
I think this is my place
Then.
Then, here�s Ruriko!
Edie then calls Ruriko.
Yes, I�ll introduce myself
Ruriko stood up and spoke in French for her self-introduction.
Then, she introduced Arisu and Karen.
The two of them are also girls who are serving me as sex slaves due to the circumstances of their houses.
That kind of explanation would be sympathetic to the former assassins.
Erica�s a daughter of her Grandfather and his mistress, but she never knew that until recently.
Ai is a girl born after her mother got pregnant to a man other than her husband.
They all had heavy circumstances.
Edie also explained the past of the Takakura shrine girls.
!
Their expression changed.
Empathy connects them to my women.
If we make a connection here, then by extension, we can build their relationship with the girls who aren�t here right now.
Lastly, I�ll talk about Darling�s story
Me?
I didn�t really have such a painful past like everyone else, right?
!
The girls are surprised by Edie�s explanation.
They all looked at me.
No, why is it so long?
Edie�s not adding anything unnecessary, right?
I asked Ruriko.
No, Edie-san�s just talking about Onii-sama�s honest life story
I don�t think that my past takes that long to explain
Onii-sama
Huh?
Ruriko�s in tears now and she�s hugging me.
Poor Onii-sama. Ruriko will always be by Onii-sama�s side
Edie�s explanation seems to have made Ruriko tear up.
What is she talking about now?
That�s the introduction of everyone for now. Well then, it�s free time!
Kyouko-san claps her hand.
Then, she calls Dolly and the girls.
They�re.
?
Each of them came to me and bowed to me naked.
Each of them showed courtesy in their way.
Some girls put their hands together like worshipping, some bent their waist and bowed their heads, while others got down to their knees.
Well, it�s the difference in culture alright.
Then, the thirteen of them went to Nagisa and Mao-chan.
They seem to want to touch Nagisa�s stomach
Edie said.
Sure, go ahead
Nagisa responds with a smile.
The thirteen girls all looked kindly and patted Nagisa�s stomach.
Since they decided to join this family, they first greeted Onii-sama, the patriarch, and touched the one they needed to protect the most
Ruriko explained.
True, Nagisa�s pregnant, and Mao-chan�s the youngest, so they need the most protection.
Now that�s the end of the second step. I�ll go help them talk to the other girls. You don�t have to force yourself Ruriko, just stay with Darling
Edie said.
Between the two of us, Ruriko�s French is too good. You sound too formal. Let Kyouko, Anya, and I take care of the translation for today
Oh, her French must�ve been too stiff.
Erica�s French is still awkward, but it still works
Is it more empathic if she can�t speak properly?
I understand. I�ll only answer when asked
Ruriko replies.
Yes please
Then, everyone scattered and talked to each other in the bathroom.
I�m the only guy here so not many girls came to me, perhaps out of embarrassment.
Mao-chan and Nagisa are quite popular. Erica�s doing her best to translate for them. Agnes, Karen, Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka are there.
Then, Ai is also surrounded. Edie�s translating on her side. Megu and Nei are there to support Ai, who�s bad at speaking.
Somehow, Kinoshita-san�s also surrounded by several former assassins. Anya�s their translator. Although, it seems that Kinoshita-san can speak French a bit too. Kurose Anju-san looks at Kinoshita-san with a confused look.
Take a look. This is the aptitude test
Kyouko-san came over and told me.
Those thirteen girls have been watching you today.
Those girls were watching how I acted through the cameras.
For now, those girls are going to learn pastry making. It�s an advantage to have at least one skill that will enable your survival no matter the circumstances. Furthermore, the fact that they learned the same skills would deepen their unity Yeah, we don�t want them to have only assassination skills.
Just knowing how to bake bread should be able to help them live positively
But, personality-wise, I don�t think that all of them are suited in the bakery
That�s true.
Anyway, those who think that they have to learn how to bake are flocking to that girl
Meaning, to Ai.
I guess they recognize Ai as the master of baking as they saw how well she�s been doing that all day.
But, some girls also discovered the job called Bodyguard today. Those interested in that are gathered around there.
That�s Kinoshita-san�s place.
Oh right, Edie did introduce Kinoshita-san as a professional bodyguard.
Kurose-san�s introduced as an apprentice.
So, they thought that they�ll become a professional bodyguard if they were hired as an apprentice.
I see.
Then, those girls who are simply hungry for a home or a family are flocking around Nagisa
Oh. I see.
They�re drawn to Nagisa�s motherly nature, and Mao-chan, who they can adore as their little sister.
I�ll keep an eye out to see if there are any girls we can scout for
I�ll do some checks too
Eri and Rie came over and said.
They�re checking if someone among the thirteen is suited for TV.
What do you think, it�s a treasure trove, right?
Kyouko-san laughs.
I guess we�ll have to wait until Onii-san had sex with them to see how it turns out
Right, women do change once they experience it
Eri, Rie.
The childish becomes mature, and those who love to be alone suddenly become so sticky with the man
It suddenly changes the way of thinking to realistic
Yeah, after experiencing sex with their body.
Women change.
I think so too. I too have changed my way of thinking and perception ever since Onii-sama embraced me
Ruriko said.
Me too
Me too
Eri and Rie said at the same time.
But, well, today�s situation can be a reference for understanding the thirteen, right? Take a look at each of the girls and see what kind of personality she has
Yes, I understand
I replied to Kyouko-san.
But, Onii-san
Right, Onii-san.
Huh?
Onii-san�s conquered most of the women from Japan to Europe via the Silk Road
We have Anya-oneesan from Russia
We also have one African girl
I guess the only ones left are from South America and Oceania
Err.
I wonder about that? Anya�s of Russian descent but she�s American. Maybe we should add a couple of Slavic beauties to the mix?
Kyouko-san said with a smile.
Besides, Africa�s huge, so it can�t just be Ososo, right? Also, we don�t have Arab girls. Central Asia�s also got some countries with beauties
right.
Well, we definitely need some South American girls. If you want Brazilians then I can give you about ten, that�s my place so you have a lot of beautiful girls to choose from No, I already got thirteen, please don�t add thirteen more.
Argentinian girls are cute too. Then Colombian girls are plump
Kyouko-san�s a lesbian so she loves cute girls too.
Well, I�ll bring the good girls I find
Kyouko-san smiled.
It�s not every day that you get a group of good girls like these
Huh?
Usually, when you find a group of girls, there will be fights, bullying, and shady stuff
That�s.
But those girls are assassins. They can�t survive if they compete. If the other girls don�t support you and you don�t learn skills, you�ll be sent out to assassinate and never return Those who can�t get along; die.
That�s why I thought of this mansion. None of the girls here speak their selfishness, do they? They all seem to fear that if they don�t get along, they get kicked out Our only rule is for everyone to get along.
They�re all girls who lost their real families, or were thrown out and drifted to your place. They don�t want to lose their happiness now
Kyouko-san says as she looks at the beautiful naked in the bathroom.
Right. I�ve also been driven out
You�re so honest
Kyouko-san laughs.
1370. Fun Home After Bath
Well, I�m sure that you�ll be fine even if you get a hundred more women
Kyouko-san tells me as she stretches out of the bathtub.
Minaho sure found an amusing kid. Not many men have broken through their tolerance limits
True, we�re definitely more broken than most people.
I�m aware of that.
Hey, Papa, wash me
Mao-chan comes over and tells me.
Yeah, got it
I get out of the bathtub and wash Mao-chan.
I put soap on the sponge and scrubbed it. Careful not to scrub with too much force so it doesn�t hurt the toddler�s skin.
Ehehe, that tickles
The thirteen assassins are watching me as I wash Mao-chan.
How about the hair?
Of course!
I also did the shampoo and conditioner.
Close your eyes, this stings
I know that, Papa
Mao-chan doesn�t fuss around when I wash her.
She�s letting me wash her obediently.
Yeah, that�s a good girl
Obviously, I�m Papa�s daughter!
Mao-chan smiles.
The warm water from the shower washes Mao-chan�s hair clean.
Okay, we�re done
Thanks, Papa! Hey, who wants to get washed next?
Mao-chan goes to Agnes.
Usually, I go and wash the small girls in turns.
So, Mao-chan goes to Agnes right away.
It�s usually Agnes� turn since she�s spoiled.
Karen-chan can go first
But, Agnes gave the turn to Karen.
I mean, Karen�s a shy girl so.
She usually washes herself than having me do it for her.
That�s right, Karen-chan, let Onii-san do it for you
Luna, who�s watching the former assassins, tells Karen.
Luna�s looking at Karen�s thoughts too.
i.
Come here, Karen
I called Karen.
yes, excuse me
The young lady comes to me bashfully.
I�ll just wash your back. That�s okay, right
I said.
No, please do as you want Kuromori-sama
Karen replies as my slave.
Either way, I�ll just go with your back. Sit down
Okay
Karen sits on the plastic chair in front of me.
Women�s backs are such a wonder.
No matter the age, the round butts shaking are just sexy.
Did something happen?
I ask while rubbing Karen�s small back with the sponge.
What do you want me to do?
Karen doesn�t respond.
Talk. That�s an order. You�re my woman so don�t worry about it. Speak
Yes.
Karen readies herself and started talking.
It�s about my cousin, uhm
Cousin?
A girl from a branch family. I have a cousin who goes to the same school as us
Karen turned to me and said.
Her eyes say she�s serious.
Karen is the daughter of the head family of Mizushima house.
From what I heard, Mizushima house doesn�t have that high of status among the nobility, but still
It�s an old family so they also have branch families.
Though she�s from the branch family, she�s not my attendant. Her family has one of the best-performing companies among the clan. Her father is a talented man. That�s why she can attend our school Jii-chan and Kaan-san run that school to protect the young ladies of nobility.
That�s why the priorities are the daughters of the main house, their attendants, and bodyguards.
Other daughters of good families who are equivalent to the nobility can also become students of that school if they pass the screening process of Jii-chan and Kaan-san.
That includes Mariko, the daughter of the president of Torii electronics, then Erica, the daughter of the head of the country�s leading accounting and auditing firms.
I mean, there�s only a limited number of daughters of nobility since there are only a few of them.
So most of the students are within that frame, but.
So, even a daughter of the branch family of the Mizushima house can also attend the school if she passed the screening.
What�s the name of that cousin of yours?
I asked.
Mizushima Noelle, she�s in her second year in middle school
That means she�s two years older than Karen.
So, what about that girl?
Well, uhm
Karen hesitates.
Speak
I tickled Karen�s armpit.
Kyan
If you don�t talk then who knows what I might do
O-Okay
Karen.
Noelle-san�s angry.
Angry? At who?
Well.my situation
Karen�s situation.
Mizushima house behaved with great disrespect to Kouzuki-sama and other noble families, and so we were punished
During the garden party in the Kouzuki mansion, where the daughters of the nobility have gathered.
Mizushima house allowed Tendou Otome, an underling of Kansai Yakuza, to sneak in.
That put the daughters of nobility in danger and tarnished the honor of the Kouzuki house, the host of the party.
It�s a serious crime
Karen said.
Yeah, Mizushima house is still recognized as a noble family, but their status has fallen to the lowest, hasn�t it?
Still, that�s better than the Kurama house, a family that�s kicked out of the nobility.
So, this Noelle girl is angry that Mizushima house�s status has fallen low?
She�s from the branch family, but still a member of the clan. So she�s frustrated that the house�s status has been lowered?
That�s not the case, although I think it has an influence on it
Karen said.
I think that the shame on Mizushima house has also shamed Noelle-san in school
Right, her relationship with the daughters of nobility and other students may have changed.
But, more than that, Noelle-san�s angry with the adults in the main house, and Kouzuki-sama
Huh?
She�s angry that the Kouzuki House chose me to serve them
Oh, I see.
It was the head of the house, Karen�s grandfather who agreed to let Tendou Otome enter the Kouzuki mansion.
Karen had no say on it.
She just came to the Kouzuki mansion with Tendou Otome just as her Grandfather told her to.
Yet, Karen took responsibility for the incident and became Misuzu�s vassal nominally.
In fact, she�s my sex slave.
The daughter of the branch family can�t accept the idea of becoming a vassal of another noble family, even if it is the Kouzuki house
To the branch families, Karen is the princess of their clan.
They can�t accept the idea that she�s become Misuzu�s servant.
She�s angry at Grandfather, and the adults in the main house for letting it happen, and at Kouzuki-sama for giving the punishment
From her perspective, it would seem that the adults are tormenting the innocent Karen with their absurd reasoning.
If this continues, it may develop into some kind of a major problem. So, I want to talk to Noelle-san before that happens, but.
Karen-san says. I.
No, that�s not all, right?
I hear a different tone in Karen�s voice.
What?
It�s not just Noelle, right? Karen, what about you?
I hugged Karen from behind and asked.
People often project their feelings to other people. They say that this guy said that it�s not good when they�re the ones thinking that
What does Karen think?
For a young girl to carry the crimes of the Mizushima house on her shoulders.
No, of course, it�s true that the girl from the branch family is angry. They feel sorry for Karen, the daughter of the main house. They�re angry at the adults in the Mizushima house, and Jii-chan, maybe, they�re also angry at Misuzu and Ruriko, right?
That�s what Karen is most worried about.
Even if she�s a daughter of the branch family, Mizushima Noelle can�t rebel against Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house.
However, Misuzu and Ruriko are in the same school as hers.
She witnesses Karen following Misuzu as a vassal.
If that�s the case, her anger must be pointing at Misuzu too.
No, they can�t be discourteous to Misuzu and Ruriko.That means, they�re going after Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Haiji, Yomi, or Michi?
If they can�t make a move on the young ladies of the Kouzuki house.
So, they�ll target the servants and bodyguards instead.
A half-hearted status of being a branch family of nobility getting overbearing with the servants.
Even so, Karen�s feelings are also important. So, how do you feel? What do you want to do?
To be honest, my women are strong, even the younger ones.
As long as they know that there�s a problem, we can deal with it in many ways.
Michi and Haiji have sharp intuition. We also have the girls with the Miko power.
That aside.
Karen, are you unsatisfied with your current condition?
Karen.
I�m satisfied living in this mansion. I know that Kuromori-sama and everyone�s kind to me, and I�m thankful from the bottom of my heart
Then, she whispers.
I�m also getting used to sex. I�ve accepted that I�m serving Kuromori-sama and eventually giving birth to your child like everyone else. I feel happy that I�m a member of the family. However She looks at me with her wet eyes.
I�m not convinced with the Mizushima house. I feel like my Grandfather and my relatives had abandoned me
I see
I rub Karen�s back.
I think it�s normal for Karen to think that way
The Mizushima house hasn�t contacted Karen at all.
They never ask to meet their granddaughter or have her come home once in a while.
I think that they�re afraid that Kouzuki house keeps an eye on them, but I think it�s cruel
I.
Okay, let�s do something next week. With the Mizushima house, with Noelle too
Kuromori-sama?
It�s Sunday tomorrow and we�re stuck in our high-school festival. In exchange, we have a holiday on Monday. I can make time for Karen
i.
Just let me do it. Karen�s my woman so I�ll settle it
I hug Karen�s small body and said.
That�s right, it�ll be fine as long as you leave it to Papa
That�s right, Nii-san will do it smoothly
You don�t have to worry anymore
Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan, the trio has gathered before I noticed.
Add Karen to that, and they�re a quartet.
Karen-chan, all you have to say is Please take care of me for now, and do your best in serving him on your next turn
That�s right. That�ll make Nii-san happy
Agnes and Luna smiled.
It�ll be fine
Koyomi-chan tells Karen kindly.
Thank you, everyone,
Karen said in tears.
Please take care of me, Kuromori-sama
She tells me.
Yeah, I got this
If it�s Mizushima house, then I�ll go to Shou-neechan.
Mizushima Noelle, I�ll talk to Ruriko about her.
I should start gathering intelligence by tonight.
I�ll wash your hair too, Karen
I resumed washing Karen�s body.
yes.
The thirteen foreign girls are watching that situation.
After washing Karen, Agnes and Luna washed me.
No other girls wanted me to wash them tonight.
Well, doing all of them would take a lot of time.
We still haven�t had our dinner yet so I want to get out soon.
Okay, now put on the pajama you like!
When we got out of the bath and went to the changing room, Katsuko-nee brought a lot of pajamas.
We�re having a pajama party tonight!
With that said, everyone changed to their pajamas.
Edie explained to the foreign girls that they can pick the pajama they want and wear them.
Then, everyone went to the dining room.
Here you go, grab your plates
Motoko-san in her apron welcomes us.
Our meal tonight is in a buffet style so pick and choose what you want
Right, we don�t know the preferences of the thirteen girls.
That�s why they made a lot of things.
Edie, explain it to them
Kyouko-san said Edie, Erica, and Anya told the former girl assassins about the Viking format.
They�re listening with serious faces.
Onii-san, why don�t we go ahead and pick the ones we like?
Showing an example to those girls
Eri and Rie said.
No, we can go later
In such case, there are two types of dishes, those that are popular, and those that people don�t touch so much.
I feel bad for Motoko who put in their effort to make all these.
So, I�ll watch and decide on picking the dishes that everyone didn�t touch.
Well then, I�m going first
Kyouko-san goes to the table.
You girls should come here too
Kyouko-san told the twins and they looked at me.
Sure, you can pick whatever you want
Well then, we�re going first
Excuse us
Eri and Rie go to the table.
Agnes will go with them
The quartet waits for the former assassins.
There are a lot of kids their age.
That�s the end of the explanation! Now, go and eat
Edie takes them to the food.
Oh, taking a bath and meal together.
They�re slowly starting to get along.
The foreign girls are still nervous, but.
They�re not afraid.
I think they�ve calmed down.
They have relaxed expressions.
They�re no longer cautious even with the girls who didn�t go to the bathroom
Nei told me.
The bath is full of foreign girls with a past that they could easily relate to.
Those who didn�t go to the bathroom were Motoko, Kurumi, Sakurako, Shie, Mariko, Haiji, and Marika, who was preparing in the kitchen, then Katsuko-nee.
That�s because you can�t hate someone who made you a delicious meal
Yeah, that�s true.
They can make friends with the girl who were in the kitchen by having dinner this way.
Come, Yo-chan, let�s go Viking! Buffet!
We also went to the table.
Okay, don�t stand there. Sit down before eating
Kyouko-san, the father of the family, shouts.
Haa, just in time, I�m so hungry
Shou-neechan appears at the entrance.
Finally done with the disposal
She�s done disposing of the rebelling army of Kouzuki SS.
She talks with the police too.
Hey, why didn�t you call me here?
Yukino comes in angrily.
Minaho-neesan and the prostitute cadets are in the new brothel.
Rei-chan sent Grace Marinka-san to the old dojo of Kouzuki SS.
Margo-san is still not home yet.
Dear, when you�re done with dinner, you�ll need to prepare for tomorrow with Ai-chan
Katsuko-nee told me.
Bring some to help you. I�ll teach these girls how to make pastries
The thirteen new girls are getting lessons right away.
I�ll have them make a simple loaf of bread without fermenting. That way, they can experience eating the bread they made tonight
Eating the pastry they made themselves, makes them discover that they have other ways to live apart from assassinating.
We�ll strike while the iron is hot. So we�ll do with what we can tonight
Right.
We have a production plan for tomorrow based on the sales at our school festival today.
Ai and I have to finish all that tonight.
We�ll finish in three hours. We still have tomorrow
Yeah, Katsuko-nee
The school festival ends tomorrow.
Oh right.
Shou-neechan, Ruriko, come here
I also have to start moving in regards to Karen.
1371. Fun Home Saint March
Okay, I�ll investigate the Mizushima house
Shou-neechan replies after I talked about Karen.
I�ll also watch the situation in school
Ruriko said.
Yeah, we need information first
I said.
But, we need it soon. I want it done by next week
If not, it�ll be hard for Karen.
Yes, I also want to ease up Karen-san�s worries as soon as possible
Ruriko looked at Karen.
She�s with Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan now so she should be fine.
Anyway, I can�t make a move until tomorrow�s stuff is over
We still have the school festival.
But in exchange, we�ve got a holiday on Monday, so we can make time.
We�re taking a break from school so we don�t have to make pastry for the next day too.
Also, those girls are still here
I look at the thirteen former assassins eating their dinner.
It�s interesting to see how everyone chose a different dish
Ruriko looked at the foreign girls and said.
True, it�s a buffet-style where you can pick and choose a variety of dishes, so it gives you an idea of their personality.
For example, Dolly asks Edie about each dish and eats only what suits her palate.
Anna sticks to her sister and listens to the conversation with Edie. Although she picks her meals.
She doesn�t talk to Edie.
As for the others, Penny Su, and a few girls decided to try out all the food for now it seems.
On the other hand, Anne Roze picked one meal based on appearance and ate only that.
Ososo only eats whatever Anya recommends to her.
Acme Iku meanwhile seems to be picking the unpopular choices.
Some never leave Edie, Anya, or Erica�s side, their language guides.
Some of the former girl assassins are sticking together.
Then some act alone, it�s all scattered.
It shows the personalities of the thirteen girls.
This is a good reference, Yo-chan
Nei came over and told me.
That�s right, what we observe from them is just a reference to understanding those girls.
You can�t figure out a person in just a short time, and relationships change quickly.
At least, there�s some point that you can understand.
As expected, Dolly�s probably the leader of the thirteen, but.
They also have factions.
Penny Su and Va Geena, then Acme Iku seem to be getting along. The three of them are always together. Ososo and Chiyo, are sticking with Erica. Dolly and Anna, then Yin Ran and Yin Lin are going with Anya. Anne Roze and Kunni goes to Edie. Then, Olga and Clito Lilith go alone I see.
But, everyone�s eating just fine for now, right?
Their main choices are mostly poultry
Motoko came over and said.
If it�s cows or pigs, there might people who can�t eat it. Fishes too, seems like some of them can�t eat it
I see. You�ve thought that far.
Sushi�s available all over the world these days, but still, many people can�t eat raw fish
Yeah, in a Japanese sense, today�s a welcome party so if you make some sashimi platter or something, other girls might not eat it!
Nei said.
Chicken was a safe bet for the time being. I made a few other meat dishes as well
Yeah, those who eat all kinds of food without a problem are those without any food taboos.
Those who make careful choices have a lot of reason to do so.
I gave those girls an interview, but they don�t seem to be adhering to any particular religion
Shou-neechan said.
I guess it�s just simply the cultural difference among the girls. Maybe it�s the influence of the food of their mother cooked when they were a kid, or the food at the orphanage they lived after separating from their parents So they�re just avoiding the ones they�re not used to eating?
How about the food in the organization when they were living there?
Nei asks Shou-neechan.
Well, the boss in their syndicate is an odd one. Apparently, she feeds the girls the same menu for 365 days straight. Also, it�s hospital food, saying that they only need minimal nutritional value Huh, is that so?
It seems that their boss had no interest in food
Seems like the joy of eating has been robbed from those girls
Nei looked at the foreign girls.
The girls who are happily munching their food at least had an experience where they get food from when they lived with their mothers. As for those without experience.
Oh, I see. So that�s why Anne Roze eats the same food.
They don�t know what�s good to eat so they�re afraid.
Edie, tell Anne Roze to eat something else too. It�s not a balanced meal if she keeps eating the same meal. Tell her it�s an order
I told Edie.
Pick the things Anne Roze would eat, Edie
Since it�s Edie, I�m sure that she�s already guessed the cultural background of Anne Roze.
Got it, Darling,
Edie smiled and then passed the word to Anne Roze.
Anne Roze seems confused, but Edie points at several dishes and explained the ingredients used.
Then, Anne Roze tried out other dishes.
She timidly puts it in her mouth, then smiled.
Seems like she liked it.
Seeing what she�s doing, the other girls also tried out the same dish.
Then, they started a conversation.
Talking to their fellow foreigners, or even Edie and the translators, they talk about the cooking with a smile on their faces.
Edie points at Motoko and the girls.
She must be telling them that those girls cooked the meals.
And that�s how those girls will accept the kitchen crew, who weren�t in the bath earlier
Nei said.
You can�t help but love those who cook you a good meal
Right.
Motoko and Kurumi, Sakurako and Shie-san, Mariko and Haiji, and then Marika.
Edie�s introducing them to the foreigner girls one by one.
The atmosphere in the dining room becomes even more harmonious.
uhm
Kurose Anju calls me from behind.
Hm, what�s up?
She�s having a gloomy expression.
I feel like I�m just placed here before I know it, but.
Kurose-san says while looking downwards.
Kuromori-sama owns the Kouzuki SS, right? Then, the famous Seki-san is also here, and then Edie-san and everyone has much better skills as a bodyguard than me
It�s not just being about a bodyguard, those girls are just better fighters
Shou-neechan looked at Edie and Mitama and said.
I think so too. So, uhm
She looks at me with a serious eye.
Am I even needed in this mansion?
I replied right away.
Yes. That�s the reason why I took Anju from the Ishigami house
I speak as clearly as I can.
But, I.
Oh, you�re not confident in yourself, I see
Shou-neechan smiled wryly.
You don�t have to worry too much about that. Come here Haiji
I called Haiji
What is it?
Haiji comes over right away.
Haiji, you�ve been helping out in Nagisa�s flower shop for a while now.
I speak to Haiji.
By that, I mean, I want Haiji to learn about the other angles in this world by having varied experiences, but.
Haiji�s a professional bodyguard at a young age.
I think that�s amazing, but Haiji has a bad habit of looking at things only in one direction and making a decision out of that.
That�s why I had her help out in Nagisa�s shop and with the housework in the mansion.
I had her experience life apart from being a bodyguard.
Yes, I discovered a lot. Especially in dealing with Nagisa-sama�s customers, it was educational
Haiji changed by serving customers in a flower shop.
Haiji, you can continue your path in business if you want. To be honest, I think that Haiji�s got talent in there
Haiji tried to start a business trying to introduce the young ladies to some bodyguards from the academy she graduated from.
She�s got some commercial ambitions too.
Or, do you want to stick with your original intent and go down the path to becoming a professional bodyguard? You don�t have to decide right now, but do think about it Haiji looked into my eyes.
I think I still want to be a bodyguard
She replies.
I�m interested in business, but I want to live my life as a bodyguard that protects Kuromori-sama and the family
Haiji�s eyes show seriousness.
I finally found something that I want to protect for the rest of my life
I see
I looked at Shou-neechan.
Shou-neechan, can we give Haiji special training in Kouzuki SS?
Sure, we�ll do that. I�ll raise her to take my baton, taking in charge of the Kouzuki SS on-site
Shou-neechan smiles.
Yeah, Michi, Edie, Mitama, and Kinuka are strong, but they�re the type of girls you want to be fighting in front, leading the others
I�m sure they could do it if they�re forced to, but they�re basically girls who could kick the enemy�s ass on their own.�
Yes, I think that Haiji-san is a bodyguard that can manage an organization
If Haiji�s got talents suited for business and she wants to be a bodyguard.
I�ll start teaching her the on-site stuff starting tomorrow. Eventually, I�ll have you study at the Academy in Europe where I graduated. Oh right, Haiji-san already finished the shorterm course. Then, you�ll take the regular course this time Not right now. Maybe after two to three years
I said from the side.
I�m sure that by that time, other girls in the family will be studying abroad. I want them to go with her. I want Haiji to be the bodyguard of the girl that�ll study abroad Certainly
Haiji replied to me.
And so, Anju, do you want to take the same special training as Haiji?
I looked at Kurose-san and said.
me?
By the way, the teachers in that special training would be Reika and me. Do you not want that?
Shou-neechan smiles.
No, that�s not the case.is it okay for me to do that?
It�s much more effective in learning to have two people instead of just one. What about you Haiji-san?
I�ll follow as Kuromori-sama says
Haiji agreed.
No, it�s your choice. If you don�t want it, then it can�t be helped
no, it�s not like that! If I�m going to take lessons then I�ll do my best!
Kurose-san is an honest girl so if she says that, then I believe her.
Then, good luck. You got this
I ended the conversation.
yes, I understand!
Thus, Haiji and Kurose Anju-san will study to become commanders among the bodyguards.
Yeah, that�s good.
Uhm, I�m Adelheid Katori. You can call me Haiji
Haiji explains to Kurose-san
i�m Kurose Anju. please take care of me!
Kurose-san explains in panic.
I�ve given my consent to take you to the training with us, but.
Haiji.
But, you need to accomplish your family duties first. Good luck!
She looks at Kurose-san with a straight face.
Family duties?
Kurose-san looks puzzled.
It means having sex with him
Shou-neechan looked at me with a smile.
Yes, having sexual relationships with Kuromori-sama means that you�re a member of the family, and the opposite is also true
Wait, you too?
Kurose-san is surprised that I already had sex with Haiji.
Isn�t that obvious?
Ah, i see.
I can�t do my job unless my mind and body are devoted
Haiji told Kurose-san.
Don�t worry, she�ll get it before her training starts Haiji
I said.
I�ll have sex with you too, Anju, get it?
Ah, o-okay. i see. I understand
Kurose-san replies reluctantly.
You two should eat as well. Talk a lot and get along
I send them off.
Yes.
Ah, yes, I understand!
The two left and headed to the food table.
Well, those two won�t feel disheartened halfway
Shou-neechan said.
Kuromori-sama, I�ll play something
Marika came over and said.
Yeah, please do. It would be great if it�s a fun tune
Yes
Marika sits on the electronic organ in the dining room.
Then.
!
The former assassins focused on Marika�s musical performance.
Oh, I know this music.
It�s the Saints that are coming to Town.
The bright music adds color to the enjoyable meal.
After dinner, we split into three groups.
The clean-up group is still in the kitchen.
The bodyguard group is going to the basement.
Then, the thirteen foreigners and my group went to the bakery.
You go there, prepare for tomorrow
Katsuko-nee gives instructions.
On the right side of the bakery are Ai and me, taking the lead, preparing the bread for the second day of the school festival tomorrow. Megu, Mana, Arisa, Tsukiko, and Yomi are here.
Well then, we�ll begin our baking lessons!
On the left side is Katsuko-nee teaching the thirteen former assassins.
They have Anya, Erica, then Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.
The former assassins have loosened up, so it should be fine even if there are fewer bodyguards around.
However, the shrine maidens are sticking around.
Anyway, we�re going to have these girls make some simple bread
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
It�s more of a pie since they don�t have time for fermentation.
Anyway, they�ll bake for two to three hours, and then experience eating the pastry they made.
Making them understand that they can do other things than assassination.
I�ll also try it out
Kyouko-san said and entered the bakery.
Huh, you can bake, Kyouko-san?
I asked in surprise.
Of course. I mean, there�s nothing I can�t do you know
Kyouko-san said and then went to the foreign girls.
Yes, Kyouko-san�s great at baking
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
Obviously. I can�t be an international felon if I can�t even bake a good loaf!
I don�t get it.
But I�m already used to Kyouko-san.
So she can make bread too.
The foreign girls are surprised by Kyouko-san�s appearance.
I�ll be the example for these girls, that way, they can do it without resistance too, see?
I see.
There wasn�t anyone among the thirteen who looked enthusiastic about baking bread.
Even the martial arts girls seem interested in how Kyouko-san makes bread
I�ll make whatever bread I want so Katsuko, just teach them the beginner course
Yes, I�ll do just that. Anya-chan, Edie-chan, please translate for me
The bakery starts working.
1372. Fun Home The taste of Bread
Okay, we�re done here
We�re done here too
Ai and I did a final check of our work.
Katsuko-nee�s bakery is in the corner of the mansion.
The preparation for tomorrow was completed without problems with all the people we have.
We�ll ret the dough rest and our next work will be done after tomorrow morning.
Today�s Saturday so the girls who helped out don�t have to get ready for school tomorrow.
Thanks everyone, you helped a lot
I thanked Mana and the girls.
It seems that they�re still not done over there
Mana says as she looks at the baking class of the thirteen former assassins that Katsuko-nee�s teaching.
The other side said that they�ll make simple bread and try eating it tonight.
Oh, Kyouko-san�s joining them but she�s doing well.
Kyouko-san sure can do anything
They�ve been making it for two hours now. Everyone�s doing it in their own way
Ai mutters.
Right.
It�s almost time for them to lose focus.
Some of them are getting tired of baking.
I guess the blonde and the black-haired girls don�t get along
Huh?
Oh, true.
Penny Su and Vah Geena are competing with Acme Iku and Olga.
Penny Su is of Italian descent while Vah Geena�s French, but her face looks oriental.
Acme Iku�s Greek while Olga�s in Central Asia, right?
No, they get along, that�s why they compete
Mana said.
Right, if they had a bad relationship, then they won�t be speaking to each other.
I guess the different factions mess around with each other.
Yeah, I�m more worried about Clito Lilith who�s silently cooking by herself at a distance.
Dolly and Anna, then Yin Rin and Yin Ran are talking to each other so they should be fine.
I�ll.have a meeting with Ruriko-san.then sleep early tonight
Ai told me.
Tomorrow, we�ll use the bakery in the mansion and in our school to serve bread to our customers.
We have a lot to discuss with Ruriko who will be in charge of the bakery here.
Should I go too?
No, it�s already too much for Yoshida-kun
Ai smiled at me.
Ai will do her best tomorrow, so.rest for tonight
She kissed me on the lips.
Yeah, Ai also needs to do her best
Ai�s the cornerstone of the bakery in our high school.
She used to be in the same club as the tennis club girls who are helping us out.
Katsuko-nee�s going to deliver the bread baked here so it�s going to be a heavier burden for Ai there
Today, Katsuko-nee stayed in our school for the whole day, but tomorrow, she will be away.
If it�s just carrying the stuff, then I�m also here
Rei-chan shows up in the bakery.
I asked to go off-duty tomorrow
She�s taking a holiday.
After everything that�s happened today, I want to take it easy tomorrow.
Shou-neechan and Minaho-neesan predicted that the rebel forces of Kouzuki SS would use the Ishigami siblings to attack us.
Then that means that there won�t be any weird events tomorrow, right?
I asked.
I don�t like that I�m left in the dark like today.
Yes, there should be no problems tomorrow. Enjoy the school festival
Rei-chan smiles.
With that said, I�ll help out tomorrow
No, but, it�s our school�s festival
Katsuko-nee�s a teacher in the bakery course so she has no problem helping out in our school festival, but.
Rei-chan.
I�m only helping out the family, is there any problem with that?
She said nonchalantly.
High-school students can�t drive, and it would be nice if the family of the students can carry some of the load
I guess that�s true.
But Rei-chan�s famous nowadays.
She�s saying she wants to help, why aren�t you just saying thank you?
Kyouko-san who heard the events turned to us and said.
Don�t worry, you can just gloss over most of the details
Kyouko-san can do that, but.
If you keep on whining then I�ll drive the armored car in front of your cafe again tomorrow
That�s not good.
Okay then, please help us, Rei-chan
Okay
I mean, this is.
I guess that means that there will be a Fujimiya Reika talk show in front of the store, right?
Oh well, Anya did a talk show today after all.
Rei-chan does appear in our school frequently.
Even when Anya, who fights Rei-chan once every three months on the special TV show, appears as our special guest, they didn�t think of it as strange.
Then, I�ll take a rest
I�ll rest for tonight too
Ai and Megu said and left the room.
I know that Yoshi-kun has it hard, but you need to watch over those girls until the end
Yeah, I have to be there for the moment when the thirteen assassins try their hand at making their own bread for the first time in their lives
I�ll be there for the moment that�ll become the memory of their lifetime.
And I have to make sure that my presence is also burned into their memories.
Good luck, Yoshi-kun
Megu gave me a good night kiss,
Then, she and Ai went out of the bakery.
Okay, then we�ll start baking.
Meanwhile, the bread dough on the table over there seems to have managed to take shape
Katsuko-nee collects each of the bread made by the thirteen girls and placed them in the oven.
Well then, we�ll have to wait for them to finish baking now.
THen.
They say that people can only do as much as they can imagine
Rei-chan tells me.
How much sense of reality do you think those girls have?
Sense of reality?
Look, out of those thirteen, almost all of them came from the slums in Southeast Asia. It�s either their mother�s a prostitute, or they�re born from an environment where criminal behavior is common. Then some joined the orphanage, eventually becoming pets of the female boss of that syndicate Yeah
What do you think is the range of what they can accomplish?
Rei-chan smiles.
For example, can you imagine those girls starting their studies now, getting into a top university, becoming a researcher, and becoming a Nobel Prize-winning scholar in the future?
That�s.
I don�t think so. I don�t think any of those girls had scholars among the people they�ve seen in their lives
Rather, I don�t think those girls understand how people in scholar professions earn income
They don�t understand the economic system in which the cost of some research in my living expenses are paid by the government, research institutions, and companies.
Those girls are part of the criminal organization, but they didn�t see the money flow, and how the organization worked. Those girls were disposable assassins
If their assassination failed, it would be bad if the girls leaked information about the organization.
The thirteen of them don�t know anything about the organization they�re in.
Therefore, their sense of reality is the same as when they were in the slums
The senses of a prostitute and a criminal in slums.
What do you think are the dreams of those who live in the slums, especially women?
As soon as Rei-chan asks.
!
Kyouko-san starts talking to the former assassins in a loud voice.
She just told them Attention
Anya came over and translate for me.
Kyouko-san then started her speech.
I�ve been watching you girls make bread. The truth is, as there were girls who were serious in their work, some were halfhearted too. I also found some having a friendly competition with each other Kyouko-san started talking after they put the bread in the oven so they can�t redo it anymore.
Some are asking why they�re making bread. Thinking that they don�t want to be a baker in the future. I don�t mind that, but.
Kyouko-san smiles.
What we wanted to know was your disposition. Is there someone who can listen to instructions? Or, do just the minimum requirement as they�re told? Could there be someone who adds their own way of doing things? Also, is there someone enthusiastic to make delicious bread that they studied? Or maybe, someone with a lax mind tweaks it up to cover their boredom Right, the girls were asked to make bread freely without going too much into detail.
It was all to see the nature of the girls.
No, I�m not going to punish you for the bread you made. Even without that, you�ll figure it out anyway after tasting your work
Kyouko-san looked at the thirteen and said.
The bread you made, the ones others made, ad the sample Katsuko and others made, and the bread I made, you can compare them all
Anya translates.
Then, you�ll understand
Those who cut corners and those who didn�t.
Those who did unnecessary things, and those who didn�t do anything extra.
Then, seeing how delicious the bread Katsuko-nee made is.
They�ll figure it out with their tongues.
Well then, just to tell you beforehand, you don�t have to go for this job. Our family has also some who are into business
Kyouko-san shows Nagisa�s video on the screen on the wall.
You already met her during dinner, right? She�s Mao-chan�s mommy, and she�s also pregnant with her next child. Nagisa
Nagisa made a special impression on the thirteen girls while we were at dinner earlier.
Nagisa is a former prostitute, but she turned on a new life and is now running a flower shop
Kyouko-san shows Nagisa tending to the flower shop on the screen.
Nagisa owns the whole shop. She�s not a hired manager, she�s the owner of the shop, it�s her castle
The girls cheered.
Going back on topic. The most common dream for the girls who grew up in the slums is a business owner
Rei-chan whispered to my ear.
Slums do have that once in a while. A prostitute gets a good husband and owns a store. That�s the most realistic dream that those who grew up in the slums can feel
Going for a full-time job at a big company isn�t a dream within their reach from the start.
Nagisa worked hard, and that�s why she�s able to establish this store. It�s not just her. Many among the prostitutes have started a new leaf and now own various shops Kyouko-san shows the retired prostitutes of the Black Forest.
The screen shows a series of pictures of people who had been successful in running their stores.
It also showed Tamayo-san who owns a beauty parlor, a nail salon, and a love hotel.
Nagisa did it, so you should be able to as well. Those who are good can own a shop too, however
Kyouko-san smiles.
Those who can�t even make bread as instructed might not have that privilege
The thirteen got startled.
Then, Kyouko-san points at me.
That�s his decision to make. He�s your arc Master. So, you should start paying attention to what you do
The thirteen look at me.
Right, it all depends on me.
I�m the one who accepted them after all.
The girls look at me worriedly.
Okay, why don�t we taste them?
Katsuko-nee distributes the bread.
First, eat the sample I made for you
Kyouko-san translates for Katsuko-nee.
Then, at a count of three
Kyouko-san gave instructions and everyone put Katsuko-nee�s bread in their mouth.
I also took a bite.
Yep, that�s delicious.
It�s a croissant made without fermenting, but the butter and wheat show.
Then, now try out the ones you made
Kyouko-san and they all tried out the bread they made
!
They all look displeased.
It must�ve been inferior to Katsuko-nee�s bread.
Now, compare it to each other�s
Kyouko-san said.
When the girls learned that theirs is inferior to Katsuko-nee�s, they�re embarrassed and tried to hide their bread
That�s an order, Anya
Okay
Anya takes the bread from the girls.
Then, she brought them to me.
Try it
Kyouko-san said.
I.
I tried out Dolly�s bread.
Dolly�s copied Katsuko-nee�s work well. But, she lacks in-depth
Kyouko-san translates.
Anna�s also serious, but it�s much sloppier compared to Dolly. She didn�t knead it well
Dolly and Anna are serious girls, so they look at me with earnest eyes.
Meanwhile, Penny Su has a nice shape, but the taste, which is the important part, is lacking. Vah Geena played with the shape too much. But, the taste is decent
I speak out my thoughts.
Ososo�s got the taste, but the shape is crooked. Customers care about appearance so you need to work better on that. Chiyo, why is yours smaller? don�t show off some weird quirks. Think about why Katsuko-nee made hers that size? Also, the taste isn�t bad Then.
Anne Roze, why is it sweet? You put sugar in it because you like it sweet, right? I can�t say that it tastes bad, but you shouldn�t do this. If you want a croissant-like that, then you should�ve gone for chocolate. Don�t put extra sugar in the dough Anne Roze looks depressed.
Yin Ran and Yin Rin did well. All they need is to improve their skills. You know the difference in skill between Katsuko-nee and you two, right?
The twins have some talent in pastry making.
Acme�s a little dried out. Apart from that, the shape is well done, no problem. You can ask Katsuko-nee why it happened and get it sorted today
Acme nods deeply.
Kunni, this is an over-kneaded dough. You overdid it. Olga�s good. Although, only the shape. The flavors are all over the place since it�s not kneaded enough
Then.
Clito, you hated making bread that much?
Clito Lilith�s bread is too far from Katsuko-nee�s sample.
Clito said something.
What did she say?
She says that it�s the bread her tribe made
Anya translates.
I see. So she�s not copying Katsuko-nee�s bread.
She made her distinct bread.
Let�s see
I tried eating Clito�s bread.
It has a simple taste, but you can�t sell this in Japan.
This is bad
I said.
Clito Lilith glared at me and said something.
She�s asking what you�re dissatisfied with
I.
I look into Clito Lilith�s eyes.
The bread from your tribe is something you already made, right? What you were doing just now was something you couldn�t have made before
I talk to her calmly.
Don�t take pride in something you�ve done already. Challenge yourself with new things. If not, your past will keep you imprisoned
Anya translates what I tell her and the thirteen girls fell silent.
Try something you weren�t able to do yesterday, then do it well. Only those who have that mindset will make it! Get anyone who can teach you a thing, no matter what it is. You�ll never know what will be in your arsenal from now on Then.
Distribute the one I made to everyone
Kyouko-san told Katsuko-nee and Anya.
Then, Kyouko-san�s bread is handed out to everyone.
Now try it out
We took a bite.
Hmm?
This is delicious
But.
The shape and process are exactly the same as Katsuko-nee�s sample, but.
The taste is completely different.
Think about what kind of magic I did to make it like that. Either way, you�re all still ten years too young to tell us about bread
If Kyouko-san, someone who can fight, has such amazing skills like this, that�ll shut up the thirteen.
Now, just as I mentioned earlier, try eating the bread the other ones made and comment on it
Kyouko-san told them.
1373. Fun Home Night Sex Workshop 1
They�re the last thirteen survivors among the disposable assassins.
Once Kyouko-san and I told them off, they put their pride aside and had a serious discussion about bread.
Well, Dolly�s the leader, and she�s earnest at heart.
They all got separated from their parents early, so they never had a proper education.
I guess they�re not used to people teaching them things.
So far, it�s been impossible to survive in the organization without showing off.
They�re thinking various things, but.
Basically, these girls have a deep cut in their hearts.
These girl assassins had a life where they don�t know when they�ll die from the direct orders issued to them.
These girls need to break away from that past at all costs.
If they want to stay in Japan, and be a part of this family, then.
I want them to live peacefully, and safe when they�re with us.
Well, we�ll let them debate freely for the next hour or so
Kyouko-san came over and said.
They won�t understand everything so clearly just because they baked a loaf once. You have that experience too, right?
Well, that�s true, but during my time, Katsuko-nee was explaining to me from the start and was gentle
I look at the thirteen.
The foreigners are comparing the pastries they made just as Kyouko-san told them.
However, they don�t ask their questions to Katsuko-nee, their lecturer.
Well, they can�t actually talk to Katsuko-nee, so they need to tell Anya or Kyouko-san first so it gets translated, but.
These girls only follow the orders from above.
So they don�t have a habit of asking questions about people with a higher position than theirs.
That�s good enough for tonight. Those girls will talk to each other, think about it overnight, and let them answer their questions after they come to a standstill. If you give them the answer right at the start, they won�t think for themselves Kyouko-san�s taking it slow at educating the thirteen.
You see, I came from the other side of the globe, but still, just like those girls, I also came from the slums
Kyouko-san�s a Brazilian.
Women in the slums are either raccoons or foxes
Racoon? Fox?
A woman who relies on men and can�t make decisions by themselves, just flirting and getting spoiled by men, becomes a raccoon. On the other hand, women who have been betrayed or mistreated by a man, are so wary of them that they never open their hearts to them, that�s the fox I think I get that
I replied.
Prostitutes have that trend too. Katsuko for example was the fox before meeting you. But now she�s returned to normal
Yeah, Katsuko-nee back when she was out for revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke had a scary face.
I don�t like both of those faces. Both the raccoon and fox are nothing but a woman�s distorted image caused by men
Kyouko-san says and looks at the thirteen.
I don�t want those girls to become raccoons or foxes. I want those girls to bloom as flowers
Flowers.
Yeah, I agree.
I don�t want women to become beasts, but flowers instead.
With that said, be sure to raise those flowers
Kyouko-san smiled at me.
After their first bakery course, their first sex lesson is next
I also knew it�ll come to that.
They say strike while the iron is hot so they should also start learning sex today.
Err, they�re just watching today, right?
I asked.
I�m busy tomorrow with the school festival.
I don�t think I can do it with these thirteen.
I mean, give me some time.
I want to reach a mutual understanding with each of the girls before having sex with them.
You decide when
Kyouko-san told me.
They�re your flowers, so don�t ask me, and decide for yourself
Yeah, you�re right
I�ll just have to wait and see and wing it.
Some girls are quick to talk if you get physical with them first
Preferring physical intimacy than talking.
I mean, they all came from the slums, right? So, those girls already know about sex even though they�re younger. They lived in a hot country without air conditioning, and most had parents who were prostitutes I think they�ve already seen or heard their parents entertaining their customers.
They�re different from the girls in Japan. Where they hardly have a good mental image of sex. Even earning money by sleeping with men. If these girls weren�t picked up to become assassins in Southeast Asia, they would�ve long ago become prostitutes just like the other girls around them Kyouko-san sighs.
I was like that too. In slums, men are unemployed and useless, and the only way to make sure money is for women to sell their bodies. If they don�t want it, then they�ll just get involved in crime. Just like me Kyouko-san chose the path of crime when she was young.
Well, let�s put that story aside. Either way, those girls don�t view sex that nicely so you need to overturn that tonight too
Turning over their world in just one day.
No, people won�t change unless you go with that kind of momentum.
Okay, I�ll think about it
I think of the members I will have sex with tonight.
Members, and also the ideas.
What kind of sex should we do.
Anyway, it would be bad if the thirteen finds an atmosphere similar to prostitution.
They might just remember their lost mother and the pain from when they were in the slums.
It�s not the same as going back in time, to a world you�ve never known before.
I wonder.
Then, Kyouko-san.
Nei, come over here! Looks like he wants to talk about something
She calls Nei.
Huh? What about me?
Nei replied and Kyouko-san smiled.
Katsuko has to deal with the girls� bread talk over there, so you�re the next eldest here, right?
Yeah, okay
Nei comes over.
Right, if that�s the case.
Watching the thirteen girls critique each other�s bread on the side.
Nei and I start our talk.
Minaho-neesan�s staying over the new brothel tonight, Katsuko-nee�s following up and answering the questions of the thirteen from time to time.
Agnes and the girls, and the Takakura shrine maidens are watching the thirteen talk.
Let�s take Katsuko-oneechan out of the equation, that also includes Shou-oneechan
We�re leaving out Katsuko-nee, since she�s a former prostitute, so the girls might smell the prostitution during the sex training.
Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are both bodyguards, so the thirteen would get cautious in a different sense.
So, let�s not call them tonight.
If that�s the case, isn�t it better to stick with the girls who just learned to have sex?
Nei said.
They have no disgust towards sex with Yo-chan at all, right? Then now would be a good time to have some fun in sex
Oh.
Motoko, Kurumi, Erica and Marika, then Sakurako are all in that category.
Anyway, since there will be thirteen spectators, Yo-chan should also have the same number
That�s.
I mean, it would be tense if you have thirteen girls watching you have sex! If you don�t bring the same number in bed, you�ll lose
Nei laughs.
And so, you should just put the same number of girls in the bed, as those who are watching
But, I don�t think I can do it with thirteen tonight
I don�t think I can deal with thirteen women just to match the numbers of the foreigners.
I feel sorry for inviting them over just to leave them with nothing to do.
Geez, you don�t have to mind that. Unlike men, women don�t need to have sex and reach climax every time to be satisfied
No still, if there�s thirteen, there will be girls who would be a bit overwhelmed and don�t know what to do
Then, how about we half it, just six or seven?
I guess.
I�ve already picked five by now.
Still, I think the girls who just discovered it would be great. Then, just add some girls who are already used to it.
Then, just have Agnes. That girl will surely adapt
The thirteen already accepted Agnes with her friendly smile.
Well, the thirteen are all mixed-race so they might�ve felt some affinity with Agnes who has a foreigner look too.
What about you Ya-chan?
I asked nei.
I guess we need at least one elder, so Ya-chan should come
Hmm, I�ll pass
Nei smiled wryly and replied.
I lived in the brothel for a while after coming back to Japan. I�m not a prostitute, but I still have that smell
Nei�s been living in the brothel since Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan rescued her from Los Angeles.
She knows the time when the ladies of the Black forest brothel had been working before it stopped operating.
We shouldn�t do anything that increases their anxiety tonight
Nei speaks with a serious face.
It has to be a culture shock for the girls, but in a good way
Right.
Then that means.
Eri and Rie are out.
The twins have been raised similarly to these thirteen so I think that their senses match.
But, that won�t become culture shock.
I guess you should stick with the young ladies who don�t see the dark side of sex
Nei�s right.
If so.
I guess Ruriko�s the last one.
A girl who has nothing but positive emotions when it comes to sex with me.
This beauty�s pride and joy is to be my sex slave.
Yeah, you�re right
Nei also agreed.
You look very tired after all
After entering the room with a huge bed.
Motoko and Kurumi, in their nightgowns, gave me a massage.
I lie down on the bed and they massage my shoulder and thigh.
Yeah, that feels great
Motoko and Kurumi are good at it.
This is also part of our bridal training. Kurumi and I learned these from our grandmother
Motoko said.
It�s amazing. Motoko and Kurumi are great at cooking, can do housework, and can even massage
Furthermore, they look great in Japanese clothes, as they�re quite the beauty.
We all learned it for the sake of our husband
Yes, it�s all for Master
Motoko and Kurumi said.
Besides, I�m happy. In this mansion, I could use everything that I learned
I never thought that I could do so many things
Oh, I see.
Actually, Motoko�s a daughter of the Kuromiya house, so she�s to be married to a family of equal status among the nobility.
And if she�s married into another noble family, she might not have opportunities to cook or do household chores.
I think it�s wonderful to do what you can to the best of your ability and make the family happy
Yes, I�m fulfilled every day
We can practice our spears to our heart�s content too
If it weren�t for the Kuromiya style of spear fighting, Motoko and Kurumi wouldn�t have come to me.
And with the help of Shou-oneesama, we will be able to start our spearmanship classes as a self-defense technique using parasols.
With this, we�ll be able to pass down the Kuromiya style to the next generation.
Establishing the self-defense techniques using umbrellas and canes, which were adapted from the Kuromiya style, and spread them to the public.
Those who are interested can learn further the main style.
Besides, Dono, Kurumi, and I still have some techniques we still have to learn
Motoko said.
We also need to learn techniques to comfort Dono
Yes, Kurumi also wants to become good in bed
Err.
These girls just lost their virginity so they�re interested in sex.
While they were talking.
Anya took the thirteen girls and they�re moving around.
Oh, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Edie are here too.
Those who have the strength and the Miko power are ready to suppress any of the girls from rampaging.
However, the spectators just added six more people.
Sorry to keep you waiting
Sakurako, Erica, and Marika came over.
I combed my hair first since you were to make love with me
Oh, they�re all wearing nightgowns and their hair is combed nicely.
Tonight, we will be the models for the newcomers
Sakurako smiles.
Right, Sakurako�s a young lady of the Kanou house.
She�s accustomed to people watching her.
She won�t lose to the gaze of the thirteen girls filled with curiosity.
Marika-oneesama, Erica�s here so don�t worry
Erica too, she�s called the star of the middle school.
She�s strong against pressure.
Yes, I�ll think of tonight as a recital and I�ll do my best
Marika�s also learning piano from her school so she has a strong mind.
Yeah, I think I chose the right members.
Mariko-san wanted to come too, but she�s a little unrestrained when it comes to Kuromori-sama, so she had to pass for today
Sakurako talks about her cousin.
True, if Mariko�s here, she�d be making a fuss out of tension.
But, are you girls not afraid?
The foreign girls don�t speak our language, and they were former assassins, who will watch us have sex.
Oh? But I�m already prepared for everything when I became your woman
Sakurako smiles.
Besides, it�s my joy to serve you no matter what situation we�re in
Yes. Erica is also Kou-san�s lewd slave. I�m ready for it anytime, anywhere
I�m with Erica-san
The three said.
Besides, I also understand what these girls say
Right, the school for the young ladies is learning French.
If Erica, who�s in middle school can speak in a broken style, Sakurako, who�s in high school should be fluent.
They have some regional accents so hearing is a bit of a problem, but.
It seems that the French they used in that organization are different from the actual French.
Oh right, I heard that Ruriko�s French was a bit too formal for those girls
Erica�s broken speech was perfect for communicating with them, but.
I�m late
Agnes and Ruriko came last.
Ruriko�s holding her camera as usual.
It�s a rare opportunity, so I want to take some commemorative photos
Filming sex has become Ruriko�s life work now.
Then, Agnes.
Papa, is it okay for Karen-chan to join?
She took Karen with her.
Karen doesn�t have much energy because of the incident at her home.
Of course. Come here, Karen
Yes
Karen comes over, she�s wearing a nightgown.
I got up and embraced Karen�s small body.
Well then, why don�t we begin?
I said, then Agnes immediately loosened her nightgown,
Then, got naked in an instant.
What a clean body.
?
The thirteen foreign girls got startled as Agnes suddenly got naked.
Agnesan has a beautiful body
Sakurako mutters.
Agnes is Halfrench, and so her body�s much more developed compared to other girls of her age.
Furthermore, I�ve been pumping my semen into her womb every day for the past half-year.
So, she�s leaking out some incredible charm around her.
It�s different from when we were taking a bath
Karen looked at Agnes� body and said.
When taking a bath.
Oh, right.
Mao-chan�s present when we had a bath earlier.
So, Agnes erased her sexy atmosphere.
Me too.
When Mao-chan�s present, I don�t get erect. Can�t show that to a toddler.
It�s obvious. We�re about to have sex, so the luster of the skin changes
Erica smiles.
The thirteen girls also went in the bath with us.
They watch as Agnes and Mao-chan smile at each other innocently.
Seeing Agnes� bewitching smile has surprised everyone.
Women change depending on the time and place.
Furthermore, Agnes is the youngest in the group, and she transformed so much.
Anya-chan, translate this for the girls!
Agnes said with a smile.
Sure, go ahead
Anya replies.
Listen, everyone, Agnes will tell you something very important!
Agnes?
Agnes and everyone who lives in this mansion and Papa�s family, aren�t actually blood-related
Agnes speaks calmly.
Agnes doesn�t know her real family, but it�s okay. Real families are those who had been with you since birth, but, Agnes isn�t like that. We became a family. To be exact, we became Papa�s family Agnes only knew the world within the basement until six months ago.
Now, she�s talking about our family by herself.
Agnes, here with Karen-chan, Ruri-chan, Motoko-chan, Kurumi-chan, Sakurako-chan, Erica-chan, Anya-chan, Tsukiko-chan, Yomi-chan, and Luna-chan, and everyone who�s watching over us, our family through Papa. We all belong to Papa after all Agnes looked at me.
Agnes and everyone promised to bear Papa�s children. So, we�ll only do that with Papa for the rest of our lives. Agnes, Karen-chan, everyone, we all promised. We will bear Papa�s children, and raise them happily. Agnes will take good care of Yukino-chan and Nagisa-chan�s babies like they�re ours, and everyone will take good care of Agnes� children too The thirteen foreign girls are listening to Agnes.
We�re that kind of family. That�s why Agnes wants you all to be family too, but you can�t be in the family unless you bear Papa�s babies and love the other children. Those who can�t have to leave Agnes makes it clear to them.
The family must be happy, and above all, the children born have to be the happiest. So, we don�t want anyone selfish or those who can�t get along with others. They can�t stay here. They�ll hinder the happiness Then, Edie said something.
She said, We beat those who can�t keep the order
Erica whispers t me.
But on the other hand, Agnes and everyone will do anything for the family, that includes you. Studying together, playing, and eating delicious food. Every day is fun. Then, Agnes will also let your children drink milk from us Agnes shows a cute smile.
!
One of the thirteen, Penny Su, the Italian blood, said something.
Does that mean that you can only have sex with that man and nobody else? she asks
Erica translates.
Then, Edie immediately replied.
You�re free to do whatever, but you�re getting kicked out right after. There won�t be any support after that she replies
This time, Vah Geena, who�s next to Penny Su, asks.
How about when a man forcibly raped you? she asks
I.
Anya, translate this
I faced Vah Geena.
I�ll protect you to prevent that from happening. If there�s a man who tried to make a move on you, I�ll beat the crap out of him. If by any chance a man did rape you, I�ll kill that man. I�ll show them hell on earth and make them regret their entire life before they die Anya translates what I said for the foreigner girls.
Edie then added something.
Try to protect your bodies so no man gets tortured to death, she said.
As long as you don�t betray me, I won�t do the same. But, once you do, it�s goodbye. You won�t die, just banished. You can go back to the slums and live there
I feel sorry, but I need to make it clear.
I can�t let those girls look down on me right now.
What we need is a family worth living with and helping each other. We�re not a charity. If you want to live the way you want, then you have to leave. You can�t stay
That�s right! If you want to become Papa�s family, then you need to be willing to have Papa�s babies, and raise them happily
Agnes said.
It�s very fun to have sex with Papa. Whenever Agnes feels a little sad, or uneasy, I always have sex with Papa. It warms up my heart and makes me feel happy. Sex is a good thing. Ah, but only with Papa. I�m sure that if you do it with someone else, it won�t feel that way Clito Lilith, who�s the most rebellious among the thirteen told Agnes something.
Are you sure? Aren�t all men just the same? she asks
Then.
Edie said something.
Did you hear what this girl just said? Whenever she feels lonely, he always gives her a hug, no matter when. That�s also true for me. When I feel sad, he�s always giving me a hug, not finding it bothersome. Just like how he�s giving that girl a hug, look Edie points at me.
I�m still hugging Karen.
That�s right, Papa always responds to Agnes and everyone! That�s why Agnes and everyone always receives Papa�s love. We get hugs, kisses, and sex
Anya said something.
Err, I�ve only had sex with one person when I come to this mansion After all if I want it, he�s always there to keep me company, she says
Erica translates bashfully.
Papa always has his arms open for Agnes and everyone anytime, that�s why whenever Papa feels sad or in pain, we also give him a hug, a kiss, or even sex! We also need to have open arms, because he�s Papa Agnes said, and Karen in my arms.
I�m sorry for always depending on you
She speaks with a gloomy face.
Karen-chan, you can�t say it like that! If you feel that way, then just do better in serving Papa! If you have sex, both Papa and Karen will feel happy and energized!
Agnes cheers on Karen.
Right, Karen
I kissed Karen on the lips.
I rubbed her small breasts on top of her nightgown.
I want to melt her anxiety away with sexual pleasure.
Oh, I forgot to say
Agnes looked at the thirteen again.
You can start bearing a child in high school. Your body isn�t ready to become a Mama yet until then! That�s why Agnes will wait until high-school
No, that�s not a rule.
Yukino�s pregnant in her first year in high school so Agnes thinks that it�s okay to get pregnant when you�re in high school.
Sex is okay even if it�s earlier! Papa will take a look if your body is ready for sex with its growth and then he�ll do it! Middle school pays for adult bus fare already so you need to be able to have sex by then Err.
Then, you need to think about having sex with Papa
Agnes said and comes to the bed.
Well, let�s all have fun!
1374. Fun Home Agnes showing off Sex Agnes and Karen�s road
The thirteen assassins, Edie, and Anya, who are watching over them, and the four girls with the Miko powers.
I sit on the large bed, twice the size of the king, with a total of 19 girls looking at me.
Around me are Motoko, Kurumi, Sakurako, Erica, Marika, Ruriko, and Karen are wearing their nightgown and Agnes is the only one naked.
Ahn
I first hugged Karen from behind and squeezed her cute breasts on top of her nightgown.
I already had sex with Karen so many times so I know exactly how hard I should rub.
I gently rub Karen�s breasts, which remain firm as it begins to swell, so she doesn�t feel pain.
Karen-chan, are you feeling good?
The naked Agnes came up to us in the bed with a smile on her face.
Yes, it feels good
Karen replies bashfully.
Karen-chan, try sniffing Papa! Agnes loves Papa�s smell! It makes me feel at ease, so try it out Karen-chan
Okay
Agnes and Karen, the two girls of the same age sniff me around my neck from both sides.
See? Papa�s smell makes you feel warm, right?
Yes, Agnes-chan�s right
I hug Karen�s body back as she�s hugging me too.
I just want her to cheer up a bit.
Now, now, Papa and Karen-chan should undress! Agnes will undress Papa!
She said and Agnes tries to undress me.
Yeah, let�s get naked.
The thirteen foreign girls look at us.
The girls who are former assassins from the slums of Southeast Asia will watch sex as a fun activity.
If it looks like I�m forcing the women to perform sexual acts with me, is a no-go.
These girls will know that this isn�t prostitution sex that they�ve seen or heard from their mothers and their environment.
It�s our family�s act of love.
Dono, is it okay for us to get naked too?
Motoko, the eldest in the bed, and the daughter of the Kuromiya house asks me on behalf of the other girls.
Yeah, you should. Also, do it in turns
I�m not forcing them to strip naked.
We�re showing the foreign girls that they�re getting naked willingly.
They�re stripping one by one.
Certainly. Then, we�ll start with Kurumi and me. Is that good, Dono-sama?
Yes
Then, we will be going first, everyone
Kurumi, the eldest on the bed, calls out to the younger girls.
It�s a little embarrassing. To think that I�ll get naked in front of all these people
Motoko, Kurumi�s bodyguard, has her cheeks blushing as she sees the foreigner girls.
The foreign girls are staring with glaring eyes, wondering what�s about to happen.
Anya and Edie, then the Takakura shrine maidens carefully monitor the bodies and minds of the thirteen to make sure they don�t get agitated.
But still, those are some exotic yet beautiful faces. They�re spilling out healthy beauty
Erica�s right, the girl assassins seems to be filled with vitality and lustrous skin for their survival. They�re all beauties, and they have good proportions.
Oh? If it�s in health, Kurumi and I won�t lose. We�re training every day
Motoko, the spear master of the Kuromiya arts, smiles as she undoes her sash.
Take a look
Motoko and Kurumi took off their nightgown.
Yeah, Motoko�s got a nicely balanced body.
Kurumi�s still young so her body isn�t as developed as Motoko�s, but still, that�s a beautiful body.
They�re not just training with their spears, they�re also trained to become the perfect wives.
The tight parts are firm, and the swelling parts are soft.
As expected, you see it differently compared to when we were in the bath
Their bodies look different when you�re assuming that you�ll have sex with them
I look at the woman�s body with my male eyes.
Yes, that�s beautiful, Motoko, Kurumi
The thought of these lovely bodies is something for me to play with makes blood go to my dick.
Besides, it�s not just healthy, but we�re also confident in our beauty. Right, Kurumi
Yes, Motoko-oneesama
Kurumi�s supposed to be a servant of the family, but she�s Motoko�s sister here.
Let�s not hide anything and let Dono appreciate it
Motoko and Kurumi show their body to me without shame.
Right. Motoko-sama isn�t just strong, but is also beautiful and intellectual
Sakurako looked at Motoko�s body and spoke her impressions.
Sakurako-oneesama, it�s not Motoko-sama it�s Motoko-oneesama
Ruriko speaks gently.
The relationship between Motoko and Sakurako is complicated.
Motoko�s a daughter of the Kuromiya house, and their house is in a good condition, so they lose to the Kanou and Kouzuki house who are two of the big three.
However, the Kanou house was one of the biggest of the traditional noble family is losing its momentum.
In their usual relationships and gathering of nobility, and even in school, they probably had formal conversations, always referring to each other as -sama and maintaining their distance.
Furthermore, Sakurako�s a freshman in high school. Motoko�s in her second year, so their relationship is tricky.
All of us are equal women in front of Onii-sama. That�s why we should observe respect for elders and compassion for the younger
That�s why Ruriko, who�s still in middle school but is a daughter of the big three, comes in between Motoko and Sakurako.
I see. I�m sorry, Motoko-oneesama
Sakurako apologized to Motoko.
Don�t mind it, I was just born a year earlier. Thank you for the consideration, Ruriko-sama
Motoko smiled and answered Sakurako and Ruriko.
Motoko-oneesama, please call me Ruriko This is a place where we serve Onii-sama
Oh, right
Motoko bows to Ruriko.
Now, practice it. Look and call each other
I ordered the three.
Yes, Onii-sama, I�m the youngest one, Motoko-oneesama, Sakurako-oneesama
Ruriko calls the two girls older than her.
Oh, indeed. Err, Motoko-oneesama, Ruriko
Sakurako calls the name of the two bashfully.
And I�m the eldest, Sakurako, Ruriko
Motoko who�s at the lower end of the pecking order of the nobility looks the most troubled.
You�re still awkward right now, but just continue doing it. You�ll get used to it
yes, Dono
They can�t bring the rules of nobility to the bed.
Now, it�s time for Sakurako to get naked too
I then ended the conversation and ordered Sakurako to undress.
Yes, Dear.
Sakurako smiles brightly as I told her and after some rustling sounds, she took off her nightgown from behind.
How�s my body?
Sakurako shows me her body without hiding anything.
Yeah, Sakurako�s become more beautiful than before
Sakurako already had beautifully shaped breasts from the start.
That said, her breasts and hips remain beautiful, and even more attractively plump and full, yet her body feels tighter.
I�m glad, I�ve become much more concerned about my proportions lately, wanting to get your praise
Sakurako happily smiled.
I�m being careful with my meals, my sleeping hours, and I also started doing calisthenics
Then.
Sakurako, that�s normal for the women in this house
Edie, who had been watching the spectating assassins retorted to Sakurako.
Every one of Darling�s women is like that. Apart from Anya
Hey now, I�m also being careful in various ways you know!
Anya complains as Edie mentioned her name so suddenly.
The only girls who don�t care much are Yukino and the twins, right?
Anya said, but.
No, Anya. Eri and Rie, and also Yukino, is the most conscious. They�re always doing their best among the girls so Darling won�t hate them
Edie tells Anya with her usual smile.
Those girls would die if Darling abandons them, and that�s why they have their resolve
The twins whose parents are good-for-nothing will immediately get kidnapped by the Kansai Yakuza if they leave my protection.
Yukino too, she has no other place but my side.
Everyone should try to understand how earnest those girls are
Those are heavy words, Edie.
Ah, sorry. I didn�t get that
Anya apologized.
Don�t mind it. you can take your time to reach a mutual understanding with them
Right.
Our family is made up of people from very different backgrounds.
We could figure out each other�s profile, but.
it�s not easy to reach mutual understanding.
We lack time for understanding.
Let�s end that talk, okay, focus back on sex!
Edie claps her hand like a sports club coach and tells the girls on the bed.
Indeed. Let�s get everyone naked first
Ruriko starts taking off her nightgown as she said that.
As usual, her body�s lovely.
I�ll take photos of this moment.
She turns her favorite camera to us.
Okay, now Erica and Marika.
I turned and told the sisters who didn�t know each other until recently.
Okay, Anna Erica will take off her clothes! Kou-san, take a good look! Yahoo!
Erica, who�s popular in middle school, throws off her nightgown.
White skin and pink nipples.
Yeah, that�s beautiful, Erica
I think it�s because I lost my virginity but my breasts are starting to grow. I just measured it and it�s an inch bigger than last month
Erica reports to me while rubbing her cute breasts.
I�ll ask Kou-san to rub and lick them again later
Sure, I�ll do that
Then, Marika-oneesama, your turn
yes, excuse me
Marika hastily undoes her obi and slips her nightgown from behind.
She�s also got white skin and a beautiful body.
She�s related to Erica by blood, so they look alike, but Marika�s got bigger breasts.
Marika�s cheeks dyed red from shyness.
It�s embarrassing.
Marika, you�ve changed a bit. Yeah, I can feel the charm
I look at Marika�s body and spoke my impressions.
I don�t think it�s the body that�s changed, but the mindset has changed
I smile at Marika who�s covering only her crotch.
Kou-kun�s been having sex with me every weekend now. Uhm, even though I live in the dormitory at school on weekdays, the thought that I�ll have sex by the end of the week makes me work harder. Thinking that there�s a man that loves me, calms my heart, or how do I say it, my piano teacher said that my music has become stable, and shining, and praised me Marika blushes and said.
That�s right, Marika-oneesama has Kou-san and the family!
Erica hugs her beloved sister from behind.
Yes, I don�t feel as pessimistic as I used to when it was just me and mother anymore
Marika said.
Mother finally left the hospital. Kuromori-sama, no, Minaho-oneesama also introduced her to a new workplace
Marika�s mother was a former prostitute of the Black Forest.
That�s why Minaho-neesan asked the retired prostitutes who run a business to hire Marika�s mother.
They apparently knew Marika�s mother during her active day so she had no problem accepting her.
Right, Jasmine might be the best of the bunch when it comes to that transparent intellectual beauty
Edie looked at Marika and said.
Right, Marika indeed has a graceful beauty. Of course, Sakurako�s beautiful too, and Erica and Kurumi�s cute. Ruriko�s great too I like it all
Anya�s bi so she says it like that.
She was aiming for Nei before after all.
You girls are sexy, it makes me want to get naked and join in
No you can�t, you�ll have to hold off for tonight
Edie held off Anya.
Aye Sir, I get it
It would be a bit troubling if Anya abandons her mission of monitoring the thirteen girls at this point.
Everyone�s so beautiful and lovely
Agnes speaks loud.
Look, Papa�s penis is already hard!
The naked Agnes licks my exposed penis and smiles.
!
Oh, the thirteen of them focused on my crotch.
I�m calm even when my erect penis is exposed.
Agnes loves it when Papa�s gentle when washing in the bath, but Agnes also loves it when Papa�s penis is growing!
Saying that, Agnes rubs the tensed glans with her cute hands.
The girl assassins are watching while holding their breaths.
You�re the last one, Karen
Yes
Karen also slips off her nightgown on the bed.
Now everyone�s naked!
Agnes lines up next to her.
Comparing the two, they�re of the same age, but Agnes is much more developed for being halforeign.
Although, Karen now has a much more womanly body compared to before.
It�s because I poured my semen into her womb so many times already.
Come Agnes and Karen-chan will lick Papa�s penis! Everyone can watch!
She declares to the girl assassins observing from the side of the room.
Let�s do this, Karen-chan
yes
The naked Agnes and Karen got on all fours and approach their faces on my erect penis.
Then, Marika-oneesama and I will be on Kou-san�s back.
Erica hugs me from behind and rubs her cute breasts on me.
Marika-oneesama
Yes, Erica-san
Marika also rubs her soft warm skin against me.
Here, Dono-sama, your right-hand goes here
Motoko grabs my right hand and guides it to her breasts.
Otono-sama, please touch Kurumi�s butt with your left hand
Kurumi guides my left hand to her ass.
Oh the smell of sexually aroused women surrounds me
They�re serving me with a gentle smile, not because I�m giving them orders.
We�re showing that to the thirteen girls.
Papa, I�ll start licking it
Excuse me
Agnes and Karen start licking my glans with their cute tongues like small kittens.
!
The pleasure rushing through my body made me grip Motoko�s breasts and Kurumi�s ass tightly.
Ufufu, it looks like you�re in pleasure
Motoko smiled and laid her hand on top of mine that was on her breasts.
How about Marika-oneesama and my breasts?
Erica whispers from behind.
Yeah, it�s warm and soft, it feels great
I replied.
What should I do?
Sakurako asks for my instructions
Sakurako can come here, Dono�s mouth is still free
Motoko gave Sakurako a space to get in.
Dono loves women�s breasts after all
Ah, yes, then please enjoy Sakurako�s breasts
Sakurako stands on her knees on the bed and presents her beautifully shaped breasts to me.
Yeah, I�ll enjoy it
I pressed my lip on Sakurako�s small nipple.
Yes, that�s a good photo!
Ruriko happily takes photos with her camera, capturing the lewdness of the naked girls crowding around me.
Aah, that looks fun. I really want to join in
I can hear Anya�s voice nearby.
Anya, Tsukiko, and the girls are holding back too
Yes, I know
Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are watching over the minds of the thirteen with their Miko power so they�re so focused that they don�t have the time to make fun of Anya�s remarks.
Before long.
Everyone, take a look! Papa�s penis just grew bigger!
Agnes looked up and showed my penis to the girl assassins.
Karen-chan, finisher!
Yes
Karen puts my glans in her mouth and sucks in.
This young lady has completely mastered the art of fellatio through repeated sex.
She stimulates the back of my glans with her tongue and lip.
It�s rock hard now! Papa�s penis is saying that it wants to go inside someone!
Agnes said.
Is it okay if Agnes goes first?
It was the elder girls who asked, not me.
You don�t mind?
I also asked Motoko and the girls
Our family prioritizes the younger first.
Yes, go ahead, Agnesan
You can go first
Motoko and Sakurako replied as the representative
Then, Papa, lie down, Agnes will be on top
Agnes?
It�s better to show them that the girl is on top! I want those girls to know that sex with Papa isn�t scary, and it can be fun!
Instead of getting on top of Agnes, the girl assassins can watch at ease when Agnes is on top.
Yeah, let�s do that
I lay down on the bed.
Papa, Agnes is first so you don�t have to pour it inside me
Agnes?
You need to reserve it for the next one
Yeah, if I cum inside all of them, I won�t last.
It�s a long road ahead, after I cum inside one, I won�t be able to continue.
Agnes has to cum though
I looked at Agnes from below and said.
Of course. I�m having sex with Papa so I�m going to feel good!
She replied with her angelic smile.
I�m feeling sorry that Papa�s got to hold back though
No, don�t mind it Agnes
Agnes already grew to be considerate of me and the other girls.
Then, take a good look! Agnes will put Papa�s penis inside her
Agnes smiles and waved at the foreign girls. It�s like she�s a circus acrobat that�s about to perform a spectacular trick.
Then, she got on top of me.
There we go
She turned her ass to the girl assassins so they have a clear view, and grabbed my erect penis with her right hand, guiding it to her slit.
It�s going in! There
Punyuu!
Agnes� pussy is already hot and wet.
Hmm! It�s coming in!
My glans go inside and split her vulva.
!
I can hear the gasps from the thirteen girls.
Okay, take a good look! Hmm!
The halforeign blonde girl with pale blonde hair drops her hips.
Her small body swallows my penis.
Agnes is taking it slow on putting it in to let the girl assassins watch.
aah, it feels great. I love Papa�s penis!
Nupupu!
Love nectar drips from Agnes� slit to my rod.
Aah! Hmm!
Then, her young pussy took it all in.
Papa, it�s lovely! It feels amazing!
Agnes grinds her hips around and feels my penis all over her insides.
I also feel Agnes� temperature and folds from the inside.
Papa�s hot penis is piking Agnes! It�s hot!
Then, Agnes slowly wriggles her hips.
Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Yes, that feels good!
Her hips are slowly picking up the pace.
Agnes� beautiful hair sways around.
It feels good! Having sex with Papa is amazing!
She�s showing off our lewd sex to the thirteen foreign girls.
Agnes is teaching them the beauty of sex.
Agnes Loves Papa! I love papa the most in the world! aah! aauu! aahn!
She moans loudly as her body moves around.
Papa! Papa! Touch Agnes� breasts!
aah!
I reach out and touched Agnes� developing breasts while in a cowgirl position.
Her skin feels like it�s sucking me in.
Her white skin is flushed and sweating, and it smells like milk.
I can feel Agnes� stiff nipples in the palm of my hand as I squeeze her soft breasts.
aahn! aahn! Yes! Papa! Sex is amazing!
Agnes� hips move even more.
Yeah, She�s rising to ecstasy. I�m sure of that.
Papa! Papa! Look at Agnes who�s feeling pleasure!
Agnes is breathing roughly, looking at me from above with moist eyes.
Yeah, I�m watching. Agnes
haa, haa, haa, Papa, Agnes wants to hold hands
Sure
I hold Agnes� hands while she swings her hips intensely above me.
My right hand goes to Agnes� left, and my left-hand goes to her right.
Our fingers entwine and we grip each other�s sweating hands tightly.
Our male and female organs, and our right and left hands. Agnes and I are connected in three places.
I love Papa! I love sex! I want to have sex with papa forever! aah! Agnes is.Agnes is.
Agnes is trapped in the great wave of pleasure, and her face shows signs of reaching climax.
Agnes� hand is grasping my hand tighter.
aah, Agnes, Agnes is cumming! Papa! Papa! aah!
Go ahead, cum! Agnes!
I look up at Agnes� cute face and thrust my hips from below.
papa! I�m cumming! Cumming! Agnes is cumming! Kyaan!
Agnes� body trembles as she screams.
The young girl�s pussy clamps my penis tightly.
I also tightened up my ass to make sure I don�t discharge my semen.
Agnes is still holding my hand tightly, her sweating body is twitching.
aah! Papaa! Agnes is so happy! Papa! Papa!
All the girls in the room are staring at Agnes as she drowns in ecstasy.
The sisters on the bed watch her with gentle eyes.
Edie and Anya, then the Takakura shrine maidens are also watching Agnes with affection.
Then, the thirteen girl assassins.
They�re staring dumbfoundedly, watching Agnes in the climax.
aahn! Papa! I love you!
Agnes falls on top of me while my dick is still inside of her.
Her sweating naked body lay on my naked body.
She kisses me on the lips.
I responded to her kiss and she asked for my tongue.
Our tongues entwine while she enjoys the afterglow of ecstasy
aahn, that felt amazing!
Agnes whispers to me with a bewitching smile unthinkable for her age.
Her flushed breasts rub against my skin.
Then she faces the foreign girls near the wall.
That�s sex! It�s a lot of pleasure! Having sex with Papa makes you happy! Now, everyone, hurry up and have sex with Papa and become Agnes� sister!
She shouts with a smile on her whole face.
Then, she looked at Karen.
Karen-chan too
Me?
Karen�s surprised.
That�s right! Agnes just showed them an example. Karen-chan needs to have more lovey-dovey sex with Papa!
Agnes?
You were more intense than usual to show it to Karen?
Karen-chan�s always holding back. You need to rely on Papa more
Agnes smiles at Karen while having my penis still inside her womb.
Agnes� body on top of mine is soaked in sweat.
i.
Karen looks confused.
Karen-chan just started having sex with Papa
That�s right, but.
That�s why you should actually be itching to have sex with Papa every day. You have to beg Papa to have sex every day
Agnes tells Karen, who�s of the same age.
But, Agnes had that time where she�s addicted to sex, but.
Not all of my women are like that
But Karen-chan�s been holding back her desire to have sex with Papa. You�ve been holding back too much
That�s, uhm, I.
I feel sorry for Karen.
No, Agnes. It�s different for everyone. That includes Agnes and Karen
It�s no different! Karen-chan is the same age as Agnes
Agnes cuts me off and insisted.
Karen-chan�s feeling a lot of unease in her heart! It�s just like Agnes in the past!
Agnes back then never had contact with anyone, her heart is closed.
If you feel scared, sad, or alone, then you need to have sex with Papa to warm your heart. Agnes did that all the time. That�s why Karen-chan should do that now!
Right, for the past six months since we met.
Agnes had been seeking sex with me.
Whenever she feels uneasy, she goes Papa, sex
Those who feel uneasy can have sex with Papa. All the family members let the anxious girl have sex with Papa before them. That�s the rule within Agnes� family
Saying that Agnes looked at Edie.
Edie-chan, this is important so please translate it for those girls
She wants to translate what she says for the thirteen girls who are watching us have sex.
Okay, got it!
Edie and Anya immediately translate what Agnes is speaking into the language of the foreign girls.
Back then, the family�s so kind that they let Agnes have sex with Papa every day. But now, Agnes doesn�t feel as anxious as before so it�s okay now. So, it�s Karen-chan�s turn now!
Agnes looked straight into Karen�s eyes and said.
Do I look that anxious?
Karen asks.
You do, I can tell
Luna, who hasn�t spoken at all before as she�s concentrating on monitoring the minds of the girl assassins, speaks up.
I can see Karen-chan�s mind
Luna can see through our minds because she has the Miko power.
But, I feel wrong to tell others about what I see through others with my Miko powers so I don�t speak about it
I also heard that Karen�s got worried about her parent�s home, and the Mizushima house, during our conversation in the bathroom earlier.
The girl from the branch family of the Mizushima house has deteriorated.
But, the problem in Karen�s mind isn�t just that.
Anyway, Karen-chan needs to have more sex with Papa! Sex! Sex! You�re not having enough sex!
Agnes is a special girl whose life is based on having sex with me.
It�s wrong for Agnes to apply her rules to Karen.
But.
Kou-sama, that�s not the case
Tsukiko read my thoughts and speak up.
I feel that Agnesan�s idea is right
Agnes is right?
Onii-sama, I think so too. Karen-san�s upbringing as a daughter of nobility has taken a toll on her mind
Ruriko, the daughter of the nobility, said.
Karen-san is a good girl. I have no objection to her as a daughter of nobility. But, she�s too good that she started to get the habit of holding back on everything
Right, I think so too
Sakurako, the daughter of the Kanou house, agrees with Ruriko�s opinion it seems.
Karen-san�s always been serious and reserved
The school for the young ladies accommodates them from kindergarten to high school.
Jii-chan and Kaan-san wanted to keep an eye on the school to make sure no strange students get mixed in, I mean, there are only just a few dozen of the ladies from the nobility in the first place.
Sakurako, Motoko, of course, Ruriko, and Kurumi have also seen Karen since she was young.
Then, Karen�s Mizushima house doesn�t have that high of a status.
They�re just a family that�s obliged to be cautious not to cause other trouble among the Kouzuki house�s faction.
Karen�s father and grandfather were unable to do that and had sinned, bringing a spy to the Kouzuki house�s party.
However, Karen�s a smart and kind girl who knows where she stands, more so than her parents and grandparents.
A girl who had been suppressing her thoughts and refraining from other people her whole life won�t change that quickly because she became my woman.
Karen�s been living in a reserved manner, being considerate of the other girls, even in our family.
I see. Speaking of which, I don�t hear Karen asking me for sex that much
It�s always just when it�s Karen�s turn, or when I ask Karen for sex.
I�m not holding back
Karen�s face as she says that seems like she�s enduring something.
No, you�re holding it! After all, I know that Karen-chan wants to have sex with papa more!
Agnes said.
That�s right, I know that
Luna told Karen.
Or should I say that Karen�s thoughts show in her body
Motoko smiles.
Look, Karen-san�s already drenched
Motoko�s fingers point at Karen�s crotch.
She�s been watching Agnesan and Dono�s sex that she wanted it too
i.
Karen�s hiding her slit bashfully.
Oh? You don�t have to be embarrassed. It�s not just Karen-san, Kurumi and I are also wet
Motoko said, and shows her crotch to Karen.
Oh, Motoko�s already moist.
It�s just natural for you to want the same if you see such a passionate and lovely sex
That�s right, look at me
Erica also shows her drenched pussy to Karen.
Kou-san, I want to have sex. That�s what I think. It�s a little embarrassing, but this is how I truly feel
That�s why you should just ask Papa if you want to have sex
Agnes told Karen.
After all, Karen-chan wants to have sex with Papa!
.!!!
Karen looked downwards and mumbles.
Agnes-chan, you shouldn�t corner Karen-chan like that. Karen-chan�s a shy girl
Luna said.
I can see Karen-chan�s thoughts, but if you don�t find it comfortable to speak, I can do it on your behalf
No, don�t use your power in that Luna
I stopped Luna in a hurry.
It�s a bad idea to let the Miko power intervene with family issues. It�ll turn into a problem later.
I mean, Luna�s only talking about the use of the Miko power on reading minds.
Their Miko power can read people�s minds, make them obey, and even alter memories.
If they use their Miko power frequently in the family, everyone would be suspicious that their minds are controlled by the Takakura shrine maidens.
To avoid such doubts, we make it a rule that they only use the Miko power only when it�s necessary to protect the family, especially against enemies outside, and it�s not used in the daily life with the family members.
I can understand Kou-sama, but.
Tsukiko read my thoughts and said.
But, Karen-san is still young. She still doesn�t objectively understand her heart. Therefore, it�s better if someone like us explains it to her
Tsukiko looks straight at me and speaks in a low, clear voice.
I agree with Tsukiko. Karen�s mind is tortured in many ways because she doesn�t understand her own problems.
Edie seems to agree with Tsukiko.
And so, if Karen-san is okay with it, we�ll explain to Kou-sama in simple terms what�s inside Karen-san�s mind
Tsukiko asks for Karen�s permission.
This procedure is important.
If they proceed without confirming it with Karen, then the trust within the family will collapse.
Karen-san you should. I agree with them
Erica gently touched Karen�s back.
i understand. Please do it Tsukiko-oneesan
Yeah. Karen agreed.
It�s easier to accept that Tsukiko, who�s older than her is decoding her mind than Luna who�s of the same age as her.
Yes, then, I�ll begin explaining
Tsukiko stared at Karen.
Karen-san�s already accepted that she�s a member of our family, and she has no problem living as Kou-sama�s sex slave. Also.
Okay.
Karen-san�s feeling good when having sex with Kou-sama, right?
That�s.
Karen blushes.
No, you should be honest and admit that. Kou-sama is worried that Karen-san might not like having sex with him
True, I�m worried about that.
Wondering if this young lady doesn�t like sex.
Or maybe she still hasn�t accepted me physiologically.
Karen-san should be clear with how she feels when it comes to sex with Kou-sama so it doesn�t cause him to worry
Tsukiko insisted, Karen.
I like having sex with Kou-oniisama. It feels amazing. Kou-sama has nothing to worry about
She confesses bashfully.
If so, Karen-chan should ask for more sex with Papa!
Agnes tries to cut in but.
Agnes, wait. Karen is focused on her talk with Tsukiko
My penis is still inside Agnes.
I hugged the naked body of the halforeign blonde girl.
Tsukiko, continue
Yes, Kou-sama. Karen-san understands, accepts, and agrees with the situation. It�s in the shallow part of your mind
Tsukiko�s taking a look deeper into Karen�s mind.
As Kou-sama knows, Karen-san is a smart girl. As a daughter of nobility, she�s taught from an early age to be polite and behave reasonably in all situations. To be patient, suppress her ego, and exercise self-control to not cause trouble to those around her I know that.
And since she holds back too much, she stopped understanding how she feels
Tsukiko said. I looked at Karen.
Karen�s naked right now.
This naked girl isn�t hiding anything.
Karen-san has no worries nor complaints about Kuromori-sama or our family
Yes, I�m grateful that Kou-oniisama and the family accept a girl like me
Karen said, then looked at Agnes.
Especially Agnesan who�s always so kind to me. I�m grateful for that. Thank you
Don�t mind it! Karen-chan is Agnes� sister after all
That�s right, Agnes
I gently pat Agnes� body in my arms.
Then, Tsukiko;
Therefore, Karen-san�s cause of anxiety isn�t our family. It�s outside
No, but that�s.
I heard that from Karen while we were in the bathroom so I know about it.
It�s about the girl from the branch family of the Mizushima house who blames the main family for letting Karen become a vassal of the Kouzuki house.
However, is it okay to disclose it like that saying that it�s outside the family?
Kou-sama, not that case. That�s just one part of Karen-san�s anxiety and it�s not all
Tsukiko.
Karen-san�s unease is about having to sacrifice herself for her parents and her grandparents, the Mizushima house
Karen left the Mizushima house and became my sex slave as punishment for the blunder of her father and grandfather.
No, Tsukiko-oneesama! I understand my situation, and I accept it! I must atone for the sins of my family as a daughter of the nobility!
Karen reacts emotionally to Tsukiko.
I see. So that�s it.
Yes, Karen-san has accepted the fate she�s in as a daughter of nobility. However, that�s on the surface
Tsukiko said.
Still, the young girl inside her hasn�t accepted the fate that her parents and her family put on her. She finds it unreasonable
Karen�s a perfect daughter of nobility.
However, that�s something Karen established through self-control and rational inhibition.
The young girl deep inside her isn�t convinced.
Oh, I see. I understand it now Onii-sama
Ruriko.
Karen came from the Mizushima house�s mansion to the Kouzuki house�s party and wasn�t allowed to return home
She�s right.
She was not allowed to see her parents, let alone return home.
When she came to the party, she had no idea that this would happen. That night, she went out, expecting to go home
She never expected that she can�t return to her home anymore.
Yes. That�s why Karen-san�s mind accepted the fate she received as-is, but.
Tsukiko then speaks;
Deep inside, she�s unable to sort it out. She can�t find a basis to agree in
She needs to bid farewell to her home properly
Luna added to her sister.
She won�t feel happy to be with us until she does that. She left with an unfinished business at her old home, and she has to do it
Karen has to do it in the Mizushima house?
Karen-chan�s actually a passionate girl. She�s always holding back herself, so it�s hard to figure out. So the truth is.
Luna?
She�s angry. To the Mizushima house who made her carry their sins. She�s angry not just at her father, nor her mother, but at the Mizushima house as a whole. I can see it I see. So that�s it.
The branch families of the Mizushima house.
It�s not because the branch family is not happy that Karen�s become the vassal of the Kouzuki house.
Karen�s also angry at the branch families who are taking it out on her even though they don�t know anything.
I don�t think that way. I�m not such a shameful girl
Karen desperately denies it
But.
No, Karen, you need to be kinder to yourself
She�s being kind to others yet strict to herself since she received too much education as a young lady.
Karen�s personality has too much self-control.
You can be shameless if you want. You should be honest with yourself
But I.
I finally get it. Karen, you�re still using the status as a daughter of the Mizushima house as your foundation as a person. That�s why you�re suffering
I looked at Karen and said.
But it�s no longer the case. Clear your head. Karen, you�re my woman. You�re now a member of the Kuromori house. Stop thinking about the Mizushima house. Jii-chan will do something with the Mizushima house. No, it�ll be Misuzu, Ruriko, and me who�ll deal with it someday. All you have to think about is how to live with the family happily But.
Then, Sakurako;
Karen-san, I stopped thinking about the future of the Kanou house
Sakurako of the Kanou house, a family that�s far bigger than the Mizushima house, gently smiled at Karen.
After all, I know that everyone will lead us in the right direction. I don�t have to worry. I�ve already entrusted everything to him
She said and kissed me on the cheeks.
Me too. I can�t go back to the Kuromiya house anymore. All I can think about now is living here in harmony with Dono and the rest of the family.
Motoko of the Kuromiya house told Karen.
After that, I want to give birth to Dono�s child, and teach them the Kuromiya style of spear fighting, that�s all I�m thinking about. I already left my home
I agree with Motoko-oneesama and Sakurako-oneesama. Ruriko now is Onii-sama�s sex slave. Onii-sama and everyone in the family is much more precious than the Kouzuki house Ruriko of the Kouzuki house also said.
But, I think we need to step up her determination
Erica said.
That�s right. Karen, we�re going to the Mizushima mansion. I�m going with you. Then, this time, Karen will have to leave the Misuzhima house willingly. We�ll make a memory once we reach your home I also had that memory.
The moment I determined to leave my former home.
Kou-oniisama, everyone.
Karen�s looking at us with a surprised face.
Karen-chan�s smart, so you would understand it if explained in a logical sense, right? Do you know what you need to do now?
Luna asks Karen.
But, I.
Then, Agnes;
You see, Karen-chan. Karen-chan should know. You know that if you want to be with Papa for long, then that�s what you have to do
That�s.
Agnes and the family are all living together now. That�s why every day is fun and happy, but.
Agnes?
Nei-chan and Edie-chan will go to America with Margo-chan soon! No, it�s just three of them now, but soon, others will also leave this home
Agnes is thinking about the future of our family in her own way.
Tsukiko-chan�s going back to her job at the shrine in Kyoto someday. Mana-chan will become a supermodel in the future. But, I heard that she has to go abroad to do that. Haiji-chan�s going abroad to study more insecurity when she grows older That�s indeed the plan.
I think other girls will also go out for other reasons as well. It�s inevitable! It�s a necessity as Agnes� family is growing bigger! Agnes also goes outside the mansion and to school. That�s why there will be others who�d go further than America!
Agnes began attending school, and she understood the importance of making contact with the outside world.
The possibility of family members leaving home for a long as well.
But everyone will come back someday. After all, this is their family. It doesn�t mean this mansion, but the place where everyone can go home, to where Papa is. Where Papa can hold you in his arms, that�s where everyone comes back Agnes tells Karen with a smile while I still embrace her.
That�s why they can leave feeling at ease. That�s good. But.
?
However, some also have to stay with Papa to wait for others to come home. If not, Papa will be alone in the house, and it�s sad. He�ll feel lonely. And so.
Agnes weaves her speech for Karen.
Agnes will stay with Papa and wait at home. That�s what I want to do, and Agnes wants Karen-chan to stay with Papa too!
Her passionate gaze appeal to Karen.
Ah, but of course, it�s not just Agnes and Karen-chan. I also talked to Luna and she agreed!
Yes. I�m not going back to the Takakura shrine so I can stay with Nii-san instead. Forever
Luna and Agnes have become best friends and they had that kind of agreement before I knew it.
Uhm, if that�s the case, then I also want to stay
Koyomi-chan raised her hand.
I don�t have to go anywhere either so I�d rather stay here
Koyomi-chan can say that after having sex with Papa! You can�t make promises while you haven�t done it yet
Ah, okay. you�re right
I haven�t had sex with Koyomi-chan yet because her body is still underdeveloped.
But of course, Koyomi-chan�s more than welcome once you had sex with Papa! Agnes loves Koyomi-chan, just like Papa and Luna!
Agnes said, and once again back to Karen.
I love Karen-chan just as much as well! Agnes and Papa too! That�s why I want to be with you all the time! I want you to stay with us at home
Karen.
Kou-oniisama
She looks at me.
You can decide for yourself, but if possible, I want Karen and Agnes to stay together
I pat Agnes� head, then.
Karen knows about Agnes� past, right?
Yes
I think that Agnes needs a girl like Karen
Agnes grew up completely cut off from the outside world and so she needs a girl who�s always by her side.
Of course, Luna and Koyomi-chan will be there, but Karen�s also needed
I�m needed?
Yeah. I want Agnes to be a smart and well-behaved girl like Karen
Karen looks at me with a straight face.
Then, Karen also needs Agnes
I.
You do. People can�t live alone
Right.
It�s tough to keep on living when you don�t have someone with you all the time
Agnes wants to live together with Karen-chan forever!
1375. Fun Home Blossoming Karen (Loving Sex) Karen is Karen. Erica and Marika�s threesome
Agnes wants to stay with Karen-chan forever!
Agnes told Karen with a serious look.
Right. You girls have become sisters
I know that Agnes is straightforward with her emotions.
This girl who had been alone in the basement all her life finally had a family.
Furthermore, Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are all of the same age as Agnes.
She�s been by Agnes� side even in her first time at school.
The desire to live together is probably stronger compared to the other sisters.
And since she sensed Karen had been harboring dark thoughts in her mind, she�d be willing to do whatever it takes to help her solve it.
I also need Karen. I need you by my side
I tell Karen the same thing.
We�ll deal with the Mizushima house right away. Let�s see, I can�t do it tomorrow since it�s the last day of the school festival, but Monday is a holiday
Yes, Onii-sama, Misuzu, and I will arrange for you to visit the Mizushima house
Ruriko replied immediately.
Yeah, now we�re done. Of course, Karen will still be a daughter of the Mizushima house, but change the priorities in your mind
Priorities?
Karen asks.
Yes. Prioritize our family more than being the daughter of Mizushima house. If you can sort out your thoughts that way, we can resolve some of the issues Karen is having right now By family, it means thinking about being Kou-san�s sex slave first, get it?
Erica smiled at Karen.
That�ll make things easier, that�s how I did it
Karen�s pain is a matter of identity, if you don�t leave your identity of I�m a daughter of the Mizushima house so I must always be neat and proper, then you will suffer Edie, who�s been watching over the girl assassins, said.
You see, it�s okay to be immodest, to embarrass yourself, after all, it�s just in front of Kou-san
We�ve already done pretty outrageous things. We�re all naked and enjoy showing each other�s sex
Motoko said with a smile.
But, that�s okay. We�re all sisters and Dono�s sex slaves
Yes, you can go all out with all the embarrassment. Onii-sama�s joy is our joy. Karen-san, you should be naked in both mind and body
Ruriko gently tells Karen.
I.
Karen looks at me with a puzzled look.
What should I do?
If I want to open up Karen�s overly serious mind, then it�ll take a different method.
Okay, let�s do this first Karen. Swear that from now on you�ll tell me everything
That�s.but I don�t like to Kou-oniisama even now
That�s true, but Karen only tells me half of what�s in her mind
That�s.
From now on, you�ll tell me everything you feel without sugarcoating it. Promise me
If I do that, Kou-oniisama will hate me
That�s the moral line where Karen�s been educated as a daughter of nobility
Karen�s already my slave for the rest of her life, so there�s no way I�m going to hate you now. Rather, I�d hate it if you keep your thoughts to yourself
Kou-oniisama
Karen with her shameless thoughts is also my Karen. So, show me everything in your heart
I point at Tsukiko and the girls.
I don�t want it for Tsukiko and the girls to report on what Karen�s problems are. I want Karen to tell me everything willingly
No matter how hard Karen tries to hide it, the girls of the Takakura house with their Miko power can see through their minds.
It�s futile to resist.
That�s why I pressure Karen to open up.
Then, I�ll ask you first, do you like having sex with me, Karen?
that�s
Yeah, it�s embarrassing to answer me directly, right? So do it. Do you like having sex with me Karen? or do you hate it? Answer!
I confront the girl with a question that�s too much for her.
i like it
This overly serious girl has no choice but to answer the straight question with a straight answer.
What? Say it
karen likes having sex with Kou-oniisama
What part of it do you like?
That�s.Using my body to please Kou-oniisama.
A perfect score for a young lady, but a failing grade for my woman.
Karen, do you not feel good when having sex with me?
That�s.
You�re so focused on pleasing me that you don�t feel pleasure? You need to make it clear
It felt good
It�s almost a month since Karen and I started having sex.
She�s no longer afraid of sex.
Inserting my penis into her young pussy shouldn�t be painful anymore.
It feels good to have sex with Kou-oniisama
But I never heard Karen want to have sex with me ever. Karen, you don�t want to have sex with me?
Uhm
Answer
No, uhm, sometimes, I do want to have sex too
She replies honestly.
Then, you should speak out your thoughts from now on. I�ll have sex with you if time permits, okay?
But, that�s.
I�m giving you orders as my slave, so Karen only has to respond I understand, I swear
yes, I understand. I swear
I can�t be gentle with this girl.
If I don�t put some pressure on her, Karen�s thoughts will remain locked up.
Now that you pledged it, you have to do it, okay?
yes, Kou-oniisama
Then, Agnes;
Karen-chan, what about now?
She asks Karen.
Papa�s penis is still hard inside Agnes
Yeah, my penis is still inside Agnes.
Agnes raised her body and showed it to Karen.
Agnes went and climaxed earlier, but Papa hasn�t released it yet. Papa�s penis is so hard that it wants to cum inside someone soon
She looks at Karen with a charming smile.
Karen-chan, do you not want Papa�s penis? Do you not want it to go and release a lot inside you?
that�s.
Right now, Karen�s caught up between her own pent-up thoughts and the pressure from Agnes, me, and the other girls.
Karen�s logic should be at its limit.
Karen�s spirit wants to drown in the pleasures of sex and escape this current situation.
Karen�s body already knows about the pleasures of sex.
You just made your pledge earlier, right? Do you not want to have sex with me?
She made her pledge, and so the decorous Karen has no choice but, to be honest with her mind.
i want to. I want to have sex with Kou-oniisama!
Then go ahead! Let�s switch, Karen-chan
Agnes lifts her hips and pulls my penis out of her vagina.
Agnes squeezes me inside her warm and narrow insides that my erection retained its hardness.
It�s sticky with love nectars love nectar
Come here, Karen
yes, Kou-oniisama
Hurry, you want to have sex, right?
Yes, right away
The naked Karen trades places with Agnes and comes to me.
How do you want it?
?
Karen, I�m asking what kind of position you want to do with me
Karen�s face turned red in shame.
Talk, you made a pledge, didn�t you, Karen?
uhm
The young Karen replied with a blushing face.
I want to do it while Kou-oniisama carrying me
From behind?
No, I want it face to face, I want to see Kou-oniisama�s face.
Then, that�s sitting position. So, is that all that Karen wants? Facing each other?
That�s.
You made a pledge, didn�t you?
please lick Karen�s nipples too
You like that?
yes
Okay. If you want anything else just say it. We�ll do it
Thank you
By vowing to tell anything, this overly serious girl speaks openly about her desires.
By the way, everyone�s watching when we�re doing it but, do you like it when people watch you have sex, Karen?
That�s.uhm, there�s always someone watching whenever Kou-oniisama and I have sex, so.
Speaking of which.
But.
That�s not the question. I�m asking whether Karen likes it when the family watches you have sex or not
That�s, uhm
Answer, Karen
Karen thought for a moment and replied.
I think, I like it
Why do you think so?
I feel that the distance becomes closer with the family whenever they watch me have sex with Kou-oniisama
Oh, she�s feeling a stronger bond with her sisters by experiencing sex together.
That�s a good response for an honor student.
But, that�s not all.
Karen must be feeling it when they�re watching her.
Then, you like it when you�re watched while having sex?
Yes, Karen likes it when everyone watches while having sex
Karen�s excited to talk about her sex life.
I can see that Karen�s crotch is seeping out warm love nectar.
Then, come, let�s have sex
Yes, Kou-oniisama
I sit on the bed and Karen straddles over.
Karen, do you want a kiss?
yes, I want a kiss
I kissed Karen on the lips.
Is there anything else?
I want.I want my ears licked
Oh, the back of her ear and neck are erogenous zones for her.
I gave it a lick.
Aah
Can you feel it, Karen?
Yes, I�m feeling it
What else do you want?
My breasts, my nipples, please lick them
I didn�t respond and just sucked on Karen�s nipples.
Uaah, haa
Feeling good?
It feels good, aahn
Then.
Karen, I want to put it inside you already, how about you?
i want it too.
Karen replies with moist eyes.
I want Kou-oniisama�s penis inside
Good.
Agnes, help her
Okay desuno, Agnes will help Papa�s penis go inside Karen-chan!
Agnes guides my penis to Karen�s pussy.
Karen-chan, lower your hips
yes, thank you
The serious Karen is disciplined enough to thank me at times like these.
Kou-oniisama, Karen�s having sex, aah!
Zubununununu!
My glans invades Karen�s narrow slit.
Aah
Karen�s accepting it willingly.
uu
Her insides are wet. Hot. And tight.
Hyaa!
Then, Karen fell exhausted after taking it into the root.
I put my hands on Karen�s back and hugged her tight.
It�s all in now
Yes, Kou-oniisama
Tell everyone
I said. Karen looks at the girls in the room.
Agnes, Motoko, Kurumi, Sakurako, Erica, and Marika, who are all naked in the huge super king-size bed, warmly watch us mingle.
Ruriko�s naked on the side of the bed takes photos with her digital camera.
The thirteen girl assassins, Anya and Edie, and Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi, the Takakura shrine maidens, are also watching us.
Everyone, please watch this shameful me
Karen says with a blushing face, and her vagina continues to clamp and leak love nectar.
That�s not what you should say. You need to be clear with what you�re doing
yes, Karen is.Karen is.Kou-oniisama.
You should say My beloved Kou-oniisama
Erica corrects Karen.
Yes, Karen is having sex with her beloved Kou-oniisama
You should say Loving sex
Edie said.
yes, Karen is having loving sex with my beloved Kou-oniisama! Karen�s having loving sex!
Yeah, Karen�s starting to spill out the thoughts she�s gathering deep inside her.
Karen, move your hips slowly, try to move and look for your pleasure
yes, Kou-oniisama
Karen pushes down her soft ass on me and rotates her hips.
That movement is nice
yes, I�m sorry for being immodest
Don�t be sorry, you can be as shameless as you want when having sex. That�ll make both of us feel good
yes
Karen�s hips moved from circular to up and down motion.
aah, aah, aah!
The young girl is breathing hot sighs and moving her hips following her desires.
Karen, are you feeling good?
aah, yes! It feels good!
Karen replies.
Karen loves sex after all
Yes, Karen.Karen loves having sex with Kou-oniisama
Good, we broke through her stubborn reasoning.
That�s good.
If you want it that badly, then we can have sex every day if you want. Karen, do you want to have sex every day?
aahn! Yes! I want to! I want to have sex with Kou-oniisama every day!
Karen speaks from the bottom of her heart.
Then, it�s a promise that we�ll have sex anytime, anywhere, as long as Karen wants it. If you want to have sex, just tell me, okay, Karen?
Yes, Kou-oniisama, I swear. Karen swears! aahn!
I also thrust my hips upwards.
Karen�s small body sways lewdly on top of me.
Amazing! Yes! I love it! Karen loves this! I love it! aah! Kou-oniisama! Kou-oniisama, I love you! I love having sex with Kou-oniisama!
I also love Karen. I love having sex with Karen
aah, aah, aah!
Karen, hold Agnes� hand
I ordered.
Tsukiko and the girls can read my mind so they know my aim.
Karen, tell everyone how much pleasure you�re feeling in sex
Yes, Karen-chan, hold Agnes� hand
Agnes also figured out what I want.
She holds Karen�s hand, then the other hand goes to Erica.
Yes, let�s all hold hands.
Let�s hold hands!
Ruriko tells the girls in the room.
Karen�s hand goes to Agnes, Agnes� hands goes to Erica, Erica to Marika, Marika to Sakurako, Sakurako to Motoko, and Motoko to Kurumi.
They�re all holding hands.
Then, Kurumi�s hand goes to Ruriko, and then to Koyomi-chan.
Koyomi-chan holds Luna�s, Luna holds Yomi, Yomi goes to Tsukiko, and Tsukiko to Edie, then Edie holds the hand of the leader of the girl assassins, Dolly.
Dolly gave orders and the twelve foreign girls also hold hands, and the last one held Anya�s hand.
Now all the girls in the room are connected through their hands.
Tsukiko, if you�d please
I ordered Tsukiko
Yes, Kou-sama
!
The girls tremble as if they�re hit by electricity.
The girls are also experiencing Karen�s pleasure from having sex with me right now through the Miko power.
Look, everyone can feel Karen�s pleasure right now
Yes, I can feel it! I�m connected to everyone
Karen moves her hips even more intensely.
Her skin is getting flushed, sweating out.
The sweet smell of her sweat and love nectar also wraps me.
aah, it feels good! I love it! I love it! Kou-oniisama! I love having sex!
Karen, are you about to cum?
Yes! Karen, Karen�s about to be shamed! It�s embarrassing! It�s embarrassing! But it feels good! I�m feeling good! I�m feeling good from having sex with Kou-oniisama I also sped up my hips to match with Karen.
aah, Kou-oniisama! Karen�s feeling good! My body is about to burst! aah
Karen, I�m about to cum too
Yes! Let it out! Let out Onii-sama�s hot semen inside Karen!
Karen!
aah, aah, I�m flying! Karen�s flying! Kou-oniisama!
Karen gets dragged by the wave of ecstasy and drowns.
aah! Kou-oniisama!
Her young body trembled and her vagina tightens!
Me too!
I�m cumming! Karen!
Grinding my glans into Karen�s small opening.
Blowing out my smelly semen inside.
aah, so hot! I love it! Karen loves this feeling!
Karen�s body trembles from the pleasure of cumming inside.
Byukuku! Byukuku! Bykuku!
My penis pulsates, pouring semen inside Karen�s womb again and again.
aah, amazing! I love it! Kou-oniisama!
Karen shouts.
Haa, haa, haa
Auu, aauu, aauu
Karen and I are sweating all over, hugging each other.
That was amazing, it�s nice to see a perspective on what it feels like to have someone to have sex
Anya said, but.
The thirteen girl assassins are all unable to stand up, dumbfounded.
They�re all still virgins after all.
They haven�t experienced sex, and yet, they already experienced climax.
I mean, even the girls who know about the Miko power were all exhausted from the wave of pleasure.
I like it, it makes everyone get along
It seems that Anya, Edie, and the shrine maidens are the only ones okay.
Are you okay, Karen?
I asked Karen in my arms.
yes, Kou-oniisama
Karen seems to have recovered.
i.why did I do something so embarrassing
Well, it was cute
I kissed Karen.
Then.
Did that feel good?
Yes
Karen loves sex after all
Yes, Karen loves having sex with Onii-sama
She�s bashful, but she replied honestly.
I understand it now, I love Kou-oniisama above all
Karen?
I�m Kou-oniisama�s sex slave before I am a daughter of the Mizushima house, and I love Kou-oniisama. I�m that kind of girl, now I understand
Karen said and kissed me.
I love you, Kou-oniisama
Then, she looked at Agnes and her sisters.
I love Agnesan and all my sisters too. I love it here. This is where I belong, I love everyone
Karen�s eyes are tearing up.
I never understood. I always thought that it was strange. I felt scared because Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriko-oneesama change from what they usually are when having sex Karen tells me.
Do I change that much?
Ruriko looks puzzled, yet she continues taking photos of Karen and me with her camera.
She�s already recovered from the ecstasy of the mental link.
Although, Ruriko�s experienced that before already.
The girl assassins are still exhausted after being forced to relive Karen�s climax even though they never had sex before.
I know that Misuzu-chan likes it a bit extreme in sex, but.
Misuzu�s a bit of a masochist so it�s a little troublesome, but Ruriko�s love for filming sex is a hobby you won�t think a young lady would have.
Anyway.
It�s about the release. Karen finally understood
Release.
That�s right. Karen-san�s suffering from her family problems, but if you say that, the Kouzuki house�s daughters, who are at the top of the nobility, spend the most difficult time in their daily lives Motoko of the Kuromiya house said.
No, it�s not just us who feel that we�re being uncomfortable with our home, it�s all the daughters of nobility
Ruriko smiled.
Therefore, I enjoy letting loose when having sex with Onii-sama. it�s okay to be immodest. It�s fun to feel the embarrassment. After all, the only people here are our family, and those who will join the family That�s right, Erica�s also a girl who goes all out naughty every time. It�s fun because when I have sex with Kou-san, my mind and body are both naked.
Ruriko said, Erica agreed.
That�s why Karen-chan shouldn�t hold back either! If you want to have sex, then just tell Papa! Then, get naked and crazy!
That�s way more fun
Agnes and Sakurako speak to Karen gently.
Uhm, Karen-chan
Luna, who has the Miko, speaks up.
While we�re on the subject of getting crazy, Karen-chan, you should tell Nii-san everything that�s in your mind
Luna can see what Karen�s hiding in her mind
Don�t worry, Nii-san won�t get angry, get fed up, or laugh at whatever Karen-chan tells him
Yes, Kuromori-san will just say I see
Koyomi-chan, Luna�s cousin, also sees Karen�s heart.
Karen, talk to me
I gently pat Karen�s back.
Don�t worry. I won�t be surprised with anything, I�m already used to Misuzu and the girls
I feel like it was the right choice not to let Misuzu into this room after I said that.
We�re having the thirteen girl assassins rescued from the Southeast Asian underground observe us have sex tonight.
These girls are mostly daughters of prostitutes, so they have a negative view of sex.
That�s why I brought girls who only had little sexual knowledge and only know sex from me.
They see sex as something fun, and that�s good enough to change the views of these girl assassins.
Ruriko�s hobby of filming sex is also accepted as another fun event by the members of this group.
However, Misuzu�s masochism might just ruin the mood of the girl assassins.
Well, Misuzu�s at Jii-chan�s home tonight so there should be no problems.
I mean, I�ve expected this already. Karen mentioned this in the bath earlier, your cousin, was it Mizushima Noelle, right?
Mizushima Noelle is a daughter from the branch family.
It seems that the girl doesn�t like it that Karen, a daughter of their family, became a vassal of another noble family, the Kouzuki house.
If I recall, she�s 14.
Earlier, I told Karen that I�ll do something about it, but I think that you have a more specific idea of what to do with her, right?
I think that the situation might be more serious than I expected.
If Karen�s getting bullied by that girl in school.
I couldn�t tell Kou-oniisama the other half of it
Karen replied.
I�m a shameless girl. Just as Noelle-san is angry at the situation where I became the vassal of the Kouzuki house, I�m also angry at Noelle-san�s attitude
Oh, I knew it. Mizushima Noelle must�ve been harsh with her words.
They don�t even know what it was like for me to be placed here
They?
So it wasn�t just her
Yes, Noelle-san and her sister, Youko-san too
Oh, Mizushima Youko-san who�s also in the second year of high school
Motoko reacts, as she�s in the same school year.
The three daughters of Mizushima Pharmaceuticals
Erica, who�s popular in that school, said.
Then that means there�s another sister.
Mizushima Laura-san is in the same school year as me
Ruriko said.
Then that means she�s in her third year in middle school
A branch family of the Mizushima house and Karen�s cousin, the daughter of Mizushima pharmaceuticals.
Mizushima Youko�s in her second year in high school, Mizushima Laura�s in her third year in middle school, and the youngest, Mizushima Noelle, is in her second year in middle school.
Mizushima Laura-san wasn�t so bad. Uhm, it�s Noelle-san who speaks horrible things to me when nobody�s around, and Youko-san just watches with a smile from a distance So the elder tells the middle sister to bully Karen?
Uhm, Nii-san, we�re usually sticking with Agnes-chan, so.
There are times when we can�t stay with Karen-san
Luna and Koyomi-chan said.
Both of them are attendants of Agnes in that school.
Right, Karen�s a student in that school, so she also has to leave Agnes� side and move with other girls
Agnes is still not accustomed to girls outside the family, so she�ll panic if Luna or Koyomi isn�t next to her.
Also, Agnes-chan is a returnee, so she�s taking classes separately from the other girls
Koyomi-chan and I are Agnes-chan�s attendants so we take the same class together
The Mizushima branch family sisters bully Karen when Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are in another classroom.
I see. They got us.
Agnes has no problems on her side since Misuzu and the girls went to the elementary school beforehand and asked the kids to be friendly with her, but.
We haven�t done anything for Karen.
The daughters of nobility know that Karen�s been demoted to a vassal of the Kouzuki house.
The daughters of nobility can�t complain to the Kouzuki house, so they can�t make a move on Karen, but.
The daughters of the branch family can nag Karen because they�re daughters from the same clan,
Okay, so what does Karen want to do with those girls?
I asked her.
Karen-chan, be honest
Yes, Nii-san will understand
Koyomi-chan and Luna who can see through Karen�s mind, call to her.
I.
Karen looked into my eyes
I.I�m sorry for being a shameless girl, but I�ll tell Kou-oniisama
Okay
I want to see Youko-san and Noelle-san.to see Kou-oniisama deflower them intensely
Karen.
I�m that kind of girl. I want to see Kou-oniisama mess them up, no, I want to be messed up just like them
I see.
Both Mizushima Youko and Noelle, are angry that Karen�s become the vassal of the Kouzuki house, but.
They don�t know that Karen�s not actually just a servant, but she�s my sex slave.
Rather, they believe that she�s living a carefree life hiding behind Misuzu and Ruriko�s authority.
That�s why they nag Karen with cruel words.
Karen doesn�t like it, and so she wants the two to experience the same thing.
Karen-chan, can you explain that?
Agnes asks.
Right, we don�t teach Agnes the darker image of sex.
It just means the same thing, sex, right Kou-san?
Erica makes light of it.
Yeah, Erica�s a lover of classic porn novels her grandfather left her.
So, she only knows the term creative fiction meaning.
Then that means, Karen-chan wants those girls to join the family?
Then, Agnes thinks that the girls I have sex with join the family.
No, I want to shame Youko-san and Noelle-san. I want them to feel humiliation
Karen speaks clearly.
To think that there�s this much passion hidden behind this quiet and polite girl.
Humiliation? What�s that?
It means scolding
Luna replied to Agnes� question.
Scolding, basically spanking the butts of bad girls
Ugh, okay, I get that, but.
Agnes shook her head.
Sex with papa is a reward, not punishment
Err.
That aside, why does Karen-chan not want those girls to join the family? Agnes wants another one!
Oh right, Agnes found another girl at school. Kerama Leona-san, was it?
I�m having Kouzuki SS investigate her currently.
Well, I have someone like that
Karen replied to Agnes and looked at me.
Kou-oniisama, please, I think that Mizushima Laura-san, Laura-san�s suited to become Kou-oniisama�s woman
So she�s recommending the middle child of the Mizushima branch family sisters to me.
I.
I�ll make sure to punish Mizushima Youko and Noelle first. I won�t forgive those who bully Karen
I made a snap decision and replied.
Yes, that�s right! We have to punish bad girls!
Agnes nods.
We try to use the lighter word punish instead of rape so it doesn�t weirdly stimulate Agnes.
Then, I also have to meet this Mizushima Laura-san or I won�t know. I decide whether she fits into the family or not. Okay?
yes, Kou-oniisama
Karen agreed.
Ruriko, talk to Misuzu tomorrow morning and gather the branch family girls of the Mizushima house
I ordered Ruriko right away.
We�ll do the punishment for Mizushima Youko and Noelle in Mizushima house
Certainly, Onii-sama
If so, please do it in my room
Karen said.
Please punish me too. Punish me for not telling Kou-oniisama this until now
That�s okay, but, you need to soften up Karen?
What?
Don�t worry about it, let�s hug
I hugged Karen�s body.
Karen-chan talked to Nii-san, and he said that he�ll take care of your worries, right?
Luna said from the side.
That�s why you can talk to Nii-san when you have worries. You don�t have to be afraid, Nii-san will accept all of Karen-chan anytime
I.
I pat Karen�s skin.
If Karen wants a punishment, then I�ll do it, but I don�t think you�ve done anything bad that you need it
But I.
I think Karen needs to forgive herself
Kou-oniisama?
You�re too lawful to your ideal self. Listen, Karen. I�ll accept whatever side of you. I like the Karen who wants to punish her cousins who bullied her, but I also like the Karen who wants to be punished because she wants to punish her cousins. I like the Karen who wants to bring the better cousin into the family, and I also love the bashful and shameless Karen This girl is quite complex.
Her upbringing is repressed since she�s a daughter of nobility, but Karen�s got a variety of conflicting emotions swirling inside her at high heat.
What I mean by that is I love Karen no matter what. That�s why I�ll always look after you and be with you no matter what. Even if it�s bad, shameless, or embarrassing Loving someone means becoming complicit with them, and I�m prepared for that.
i understand. Thank you
Karen said and she started crying.
Then, Erica wants next!
Then, we resumed having sex
Err, is it okay if it�s Erica�s turn now?
I think that Erica�s cheerful personality is helpful at times like this.
Kou-san, I want to do this pose!
Erica gets on all fours.
You girls can watch over, Erica�s going to have sex with Kou-san!
Smiling, she waves at the thirteen foreign girls.
I licked Erica�s back from behind.
Iyaan
Erica�s back curved with a witch.
Wait, before putting it inside Erica-san.
Erica�s sister, Marika, licks my penis.
She has a gentle nature, that�s why she keeps quiet and listens to everyone like earlier, but she�s the first one to act at times like this.
Marika-oneesama, let us get in the same pose, and have sex with Kou-san together
Erica makes a suggestion to her sister.
Me too?
Don�t be shy. We�re sisters after all
It hasn�t been that long since the two of them discovered that they�re biological sisters?
Even in their daily life, Marika goes to her boarding music high school and Erica goes to the school for the young ladies.
They only meet up on Saturdays and Sundays, when Marika can apply to go out of the dorm.
Their sisterly bonds strengthen by having sex with me at the same time.
i understand, ahn, but this is embarrassing, my butt is exposed at this pose
The two sisters line up with their round asses exposed.
Yeah, your anuses look-alike
I said, then.
Geez, that�s embarrassing. But that�s obvious! We�re sisters!
Erica said brightly.
Then, I�m starting with erica
Yes, please do
I grabbed Erica�s ass and then pushed my glans into her slit that�s shining with love nectar.
aah, it�s coming in!
So narrow.
I push out the love nectar aside and my penis inside Erica.
It�s spreading inside my body! I love this! aah!
Then, I piston the shallow part of Erica�s vagina.
aah, aah, aah! Hyaa!
Erica moans loudly as I thrust deep into her.
Shallow, shallow, shallow, thrust, bang!
I repeat the motion twenty times.
Marika�s turn
Yes, I�ve been waiting
Hyaa.it�s pulling out
I pull my penis out of Erica.
Then, I grabbed Marika�s ass this time.
Yeah, her ass has a different feel.
Erica�s ass is thin and it doesn�t have much meat, but Marika�s ass is plump.
It�s squishy, but it�s also colder than Erica�s ass.
From what I heard from Katsuko-nee, fatter asses feel colder to touch.
Here I go
Yes, aah
Marika�s insides are much colder than her sister�s.
But, it�s wet.
And it wraps my dick differently.
Even if you two are sisters, you�re completely different
I speak out, then.
Erica is Erica, and Marika-oneesama is Marika-oneesama, and that�s what�s great about it
Erica said with a smile while still on all fours.
That�s right, each of my women has their own good qualities, and everyone has their unique charm
I move my hips slowly.
Ah, ah, ah, aah
Marika, who�s crawling on all fours, moans matching my movement.
Ooh, her breasts sway around.
Marika�s breasts are huge compared to the girls in this group.
I grope Marika�s breasts from behind and knead her nipples with my fingers.
Aah!
Marika twitched.
I also gave Marika a two-shallow and one deep piston.
aah, aah, aahn! aah, aah, aahn!
Marika�s love nectar drips down on my penis and drips on the bedsheets.
But you�re also easy to get wet like Erica
I mean, we�re sisters
After twenty pistons, I go back to Erica.
Then, I alternately bang Marika and Erica.
Before long.
I�m about to cum
Ah, Kou-san, I want to drink it today
Erica said.
Is that okay with you, Marika?
yes, let Erica-san take it! Aahn !
Then, I�ll do it with Marika until the last moment
Yes, I�ll be on standby
I went for my last spurt with Marika.
aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah!
Marika moans loudly as I thrust inside her.
Aah, I�m about to cum! Erica!
Yes, I�m waiting!
Erica�s waiting with her mouth wide open next to Marika whom I�m having sex.
Uugh!
I pull out my penis from Marika�s insides.
Her love nectar splashed out.
!
Then, Erica puts my penis right inside her cute lips.
Then, she fellated it.
Erica, I�m cumming!
Hmm!
I ejaculated inside Erica�s mouth.
Erica gives me an upturned look as her mouth is receiving my white mucus.
uu
I shot out to the last drop and then Erica sucks off the remaining semen from my dick.
Then.
Hmm!
She�s telling her sister something with her eyes while she has semen on her mouth.
Yes, I know
Marika immediately understood and turned her face to her sister.
Then, the naked sisters kissed each other.
They�re sharing my semen.
You dilute the semen with your saliva then gulp it down!
Erica advised Erica and Marika.
The sisters did as they were told, looked at each other, and gulped at the same time.
It�s a little bitter
But, I like this taste
Marika and Erica said.
1376. Fun Home End of the Sex Tour
Sakurako, how do you want to do it?
After having sex with Agnes, Karen, Erica, and Marika, and so Sakurako�s next.
I�m still a beginner, so I want it normally
Sakurako said and lay down on the bed, spreading her legs.
Agnes goes for cowgirl, Karen in sitting, and then Erica and Marika went for doggy style.
It makes me want to do it in a missionary position.
Ah, Sakurako-chan, you can make it easier for Papa�s penis to go in if you put a cushion under your butt!
Agnes gave Sakurako a cushion.
Thank you, Agnesan
Sakurako smiled at Agnes and put the cushion under her ass.
Here you go, Dear
Sakurako spreads her legs wide and waits for me.
Yeah
First, I get on top of Sakurako and kissed her.
Hmm
I ran my hands over her skin and Sakurako let out a sound like she was getting tickled as I kiss her.
Then, I grabbed Sakurako�s nicely shaped breasts.
I grope her breasts with my right hand and lick the other side.
aahn!
Sakurako makes a cute moan.
Sakurako�s skin is so soft. It feels nice to touch.
Sakurako�s nipples are hardening in my mouth.
It felt amazing to experience Karen�s climax earlier, but it feels better to have you embrace me like this
Sakurako said.
It feels hot deep in my stomach, so please come inside Sakurako, Dear
Sakurako�s body is already on fire from watching the other girls have sex with me.
Her slit that�s normally closed has loosened and leaks warm juice from the inside.
Yeah, I�m putting it in
Yes
Sakurako spreads her legs even wider to welcome me.
I rub my glans on Sakurako�s slit and let her love nectar coat my penis.
Aah, it�s making me shiver
I thrust my glans to push her slit open and it goes deep.
aah, Dear!
I slowly put it inside Sakurako.
aah, you�re inside me now.aah!
I�m pushing into her warm insides.
Sakurako�s skin starts to sweat.
aah!
Then, my erect penis is wrapped in Sakurako�s vagina up to the base.
I love you
Sakurako stretches her hand to my back and embraced me.
Earlier, I learned after watching Karen-san
Sakurako?
It�s better to say what�s on your mind, when it�s just us, in a closed room
She�s pressing her squishy breasts to my chest.
I can feel Sakurako�s nipples.
I love you. I love your embrace, having sex with you.aah, Dear.
Sakurako�s vagina tightens up, clamping my penis.
uu, Sakurako
Mana-san taught me that you feel good when I do this
And Katsuko-nee taught Mana that.
All of my women learn sex techniques from Katsuko-nee.
I�m asking Mana-san and the sisters to teach me more because I want you to feel more pleasure from my body
It feels amazing even now, Sakurako
I tell her and slowly move my hips
aah, aah, aah! Yes, that feels amazing Dear
Sakurako�s beautiful breasts sway around along with my hips.
You look like you�re in pleasure, Sakurako
Yes, Dear, aah!
Having sex where we can see each other�s faces like this is nice.
I.I feel happy when you embrace me
I feel happy too, Sakurako
I�m happy. aah, aah, auun!
Sakurako trembles and moans.
Sakurako-oneesama looks so lovely
Ruriko takes photos of Sakurako who�s in pleasure.
Of course, she�s also recording how we�re connected.
That�s also nice, I want to do it like that next time
Erica�s watching me have sex with Sakurako and said.
That feels the best when you do it with Papa while in a car! Agnes always does that!
Yeah, I go for missionary when having car sex with Agnes.
That�s good, let�s do that next time, Marika-oneesama
Erica asks her sister.
I also read some from the Victorian era porn about the aristocratic princess getting banged in a fast-moving carriage. So I want to do that
If Erica-san wants to do that, then I�ll join you
Marika seems ready to do anything for her sister.
Ah, ah, ah, aah, Dear.
Sakurako�s rising up to ecstasy as I sped up my hips.
Go ahead, show me Sakurako how much you feel pleasure
Yes, dear! aah, aah!
I continue to slam my hips in.
It hits Sakurako�s lower belly and it makes a slapping sound.
aah, dear! aah!
Sakurako�s body bends from the wave of pleasure.
The flame burning deep inside her is spreading all over her body.
aah, Dear! It feels good! Yes! Yes! Iyaa!
Pushuu
Sakurako blew a tide while cumming.
aah, I love you! I love you! I love you dear!
Sakurako drowns in the whirlpool of pleasure and her body twitches from it.
I�ve shown you something embarrassing
Sakurako said bashfully after regaining her consciousness.
Don�t mind it. Didn�t you say it earlier, Sakurako? You can be as shameless as you want if it�s just us in the room
I pat Sakurako�s hair and said.
Her sweat sticks to her dark hair.
Her skin is still flushed.
That�s so cute, Sakurako
I�m happy, Dear
I also kiss Sakurako.
Then, it�s our turn now
Turning around, I see Motoko and Kurumi sitting on the bed.
Please take care of me
Take care of me
The two of them bow their heads to me.
I�ve told Erica and Marika this, but you should also mingle with the other girls
Motoko of the Kuromiya house, and her bodyguard, Kurumi.
The two of them are always together.
Indeed, Kurumi-san, let�s have sex with Kou-san as a pair next time
Erica smiled at Kurumi.
We�re the same age. Oh right, let�s add Mana-san and the three of us team up
Erica, Kurumi, and Mana are all of the same age.
Then, maybe I�ll pair with Misuzu-sama next time
Motoko�s a year older than me, just like Misuzu.
It�s not -sama but just Misuzu
I told Motoko.
Oh, I�m sorry! I got accustomed to the elder-younger groups, but I�m not yet accustomed to the same age
Misuzu�s from the Kouzuki house, one of the big three, and Motoko�s from the Kuromiya house, so she�s always been conscious of the difference in status since they were children.
You can serve Onii-sama together so that you can get used to it
Ruriko told Motoko right away.
I agree, I�ll ask Misuzu-sama, I mean Misuzu-san next time
If possible, I want you to reach a relationship where you don�t have to call each other with -san
Misuzu�s the granddaughter of the Kouzuki house, and she has no friends of her age.
If it�s hard for the two of you, you could ask Ya-chan to come with you since she�s in the same school year
Nei�s a repeater so she�s still in her second year in high school despite being 18.
Nei, who�s not a daughter of nobility would be a great candidate to step between Misuzu and Motoko.
I understand. Then, I�ll ask Nei-oneesama. I want to get closer to Misuzu-san while we still can
Motoko?
Someday, Momoko-sama will join the family, so I need to prepare myself now so I won�t be outdone by the Kouzuki and Kaan house
Momoko-neechan�s also in her second year in high school.
Oh right, I did say that I�ll come and violate Momoko-neechan.
It�s been two weeks already, I was busy with the school festival, so.
Oh, I still have to plan it out.
Don�t worry. If that happens, Misuzu-oneesama and I will serve together with Momoko-oneesama first
Sakurako smiles.
Indeed, I�ll use the next opportunity to serve
Motoko agreed.
But, tonight, Kurumi and I will pair up
We�re still inexperienced so please take care of us
Well, it can�t be helped
So, Motoko and Kurumi, how do you want to do it?
Dono must be tired, so we�ll serve you, you can lie down
Please do, Tono-sama
Yeah, okay
I lay down on the bed.
Excuse us
Excuse us
Motoko and Kurumi lay down next to me.
Dono
Tono-sama
Their beautiful faces approach me.
Chu
Chu
They kiss me from both sides.
Then, they start licking my face, neck, chest, and nipples, at the same time.
Papa�s in pleasure! Karen-chan, let�s do that next time with Agnes and Luna-chan
Yes, Agnesan
Yes, Karen seems to be in a good mental state now.
Then, Motoko and Kurumi�s tongue goes from my chest, to my stomach, and to my crotch.
That might taste like Agnes�
My taste
Marika-oneesama and mine too
It�s embarrassing
I think my taste remains the most
The girls I had sex with; in order, Agnes, Karen, Erica, Marika, and Sakurako said.
Then, I�ll check everyone�s taste
I�ll taste it
Motoko and Kurumi lick my penis from both sides.
Going from the rod licking to the top.
They lick the back of the glans and up to the tip of it.
Okay, that�s a photo
Ruriko takes presses the shutter.
Everyone�s having fun
Anya, hold
I hear Anya and Edie, the two who are watching the thirteen foreign girls.
Agnesan and Karen-san please cover Dono�s eyes with your hands
Motoko said.
Why are we covering Papa�s eyes?
Agnes asks out of curiosity and Motoko;
Because it�s fun to have sex that way sometimes
I�m sure that it�ll be fun
Kurumi said with a smile.
What about you Papa?
Agnes doesn�t make the important decisions, so she asks me.
I�m okay with it. Motoko and Kurumi must�ve come up with something fun
I see. Then Agnes and Karen-chan will close your eyes. Karen-chan
Yes, Agnesan
The two of them sit on the bed next to my head.
Then, Agnes will cover this eye
I�ll cover this side
Two small hands cover my eyes.
Meanwhile, Motoko and Kurumi fellate my penis.
Then, Kurumi
Yes, Motoko-oneesama
What do they plan on doing?
Hmm?
Someone�s getting on top of me.
Hmm!
They�re putting it through cowgirl position.
Oh, the love nectar is dripping down my glans and to my lower belly.
Kuu, aahn!
My erect penis is sucked into a hot and moist vagina.
uu, aah!
So narrow.
It�s like pushing the vaginal canal with my glans as it goes deeper.
uu
Oh, it�s all in.
Agnes and Karen are covering my eyes so I don�t know, but someone�s definitely having sex with me in a cowgirl position.
Now, Dono. Which do you think is on top of you? Kurumi? Or Me?
Motoko�s voice comes from above my abdomen.
Please guess
Kuchu kuchu.
The girl on top of me starts moving her hips slowly.
Oh, I can�t use my eyes so my senses are sharper than usual.
I know who this is just from the texture of her inside rubbing with my dick.
It�s Kurumi
Motoko and Kurumi have different body development, and I can easily recognize that.
Correct
Then, Kurumi pulls out my penis.
Which one is it this time?
Someone else got on top of me.
Aah, hmm!
This time, it just went in all at once
Haa, ahn!
But, the clamp is so tight.
The lower half of this girl is trained.
Do you know who this is? Otono-sama?
Kurumi asks this time.
Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.
The second girl also moves her hips on top of me.
I�m having sex with Motoko now
I replied.
Kurumi�s texture, temperature, tightness, and moisture are different.
Yes, that�s correct again
Then, while my eyes are still covered.
Motoko and Kurumi kept on switching and taking my penis in.
They�re not alternating all the time, sometimes, they just pull out then put it in again.
Who is it this time?
Can you still tell?
It�s just Motoko and Kurumi so I can tell who�s who right away.
I can, but still, it�s surprisingly pleasant to have this kind of sex.
This time, I�m only going to focus on my penis to figure out who it is.
It�s Kurumi
Correct
Then, she pulls out and my penis goes inside a girl.
Okay, who is it this time?
Gucho, gucho, gucho
This is Kurumi again, right?
Yes, correct
Then, again.
Hmm?
Hauu!
My dick goes inside a girl�s vagina, but.
It�s not.this temperature, this texture.
It�s neither Motoko nor Kurumi.
uu, aah!
Nupupupu, my erect penis goes inside a girl�s warm slit.
Hmm!
Nucho, nucho, nucho
This is also moist.
The mystery girl moved her hips.
Okay, who is it this time Dono?
Motoko asks me while my eyes are still covered.
I.
It�s Ruriko
I replied right away.
I know that it�s Ruriko
Then.
That�s correct!
Agnes and Karen removed their hands that are covering my eyes.
And in the middle of my view is Ruriko, who�s straddling me.
Onii-sama!
Ruriko looks at me with moist eyes.
I�ve always been taking photos, so we dragged her in
Motoko smiled.
Yes, this time, I will take photos of Otono-sama having sex with Ruriko-oneesama
I see Kurumi holding Ruriko�s favorite digital camera and filming us having sex.
Dono, pour it inside Ruriko-sama. Kurumi and I already received plenty of love
Motoko said.
Agnes, Karen, Erica, Marika, Sakurako, Kurumi, Motoko, and now Ruriko.
My dick went inside all the girls who are naked on the bed.
Furthermore, the thirteen girl assassins watched them have sex with me willingly.
We�re finishing this.
If so, let�s swap Ruriko
Yes, Onii-sama
The worthy posture for the conclusion is.
Ruriko, turn 180 while my dick is still inside
yes, I understand
First, we�ll change from the cowgirl position to the opposite side.
Hmm, aah!
Ruriko�s body is flexible since she�s dancing, so she can do it.
First, she turned her body 90 degrees, then.
Ah, yes, I�ve turned.
I can see Ruriko�s black hair and beautiful back.
Good, let�s do this
I then put strength to my stomach and sit up.
I embraced Ruriko from behind.
Look, we can show the connected part to those girls
I spread open Ruriko�s legs so the foreign girls can see
aahn, so embarrassing
Let�s show them how we make love, Ruriko
Yes, please make love with Ruriko, Onii-sama
I will
I groped Ruriko�s cute breasts.
Then, my left hand.
Aah, Onii-sama, that place is
I gently rub Ruriko�s clitoris with my finger
aahn! Onii-sama! aah! Hyaan!
Ruriko trembles and spills love nectar from her slit, and she clamps my penis.
Amazing! I�m feeling good! Uhm
Ruriko reached for Karen�s hand.
Let�s hold each other�s hand again. Ruriko wants her pleasure to be everyones.
She�s going to share her sexual pleasure.
Yes, Ruriko-oneesama
Karen holds Ruriko�s hands.
Agnesan
Yes, desuno!
Karen, Agnes, Sakurako, Kurumi, Motoko, Marika, and Erica got up from the bed and reached their hand to Tsukiko.
Please, Tsukiko-oneesama
Yes, thank you
Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Edie.
Oh, Edie reached out her hand and the foreign girls are confused.
They seem to know that it�s going to make them feel sexual pleasure and ecstasy again just like with Karen earlier,.
They seem confused if it�s okay to experience that pleasure again.
!
Dolly and Anna are ready to become my woman, so they tell the other girls to hold hands.
Then, some of the girls must�ve wanted to experience the pleasure again out of curiosity, so they started holding hands.
The other girls also made their decision.
The last one still wavering is Clito, who�s also a bit rebellious when she made bread, but she can�t defy the other, so she held hands.
That�s right, the memory that they willingly joined hand is important.
Kou-sama, you can go on
Tsukiko said.
Yeah, start moving your hips Ruriko
Yes, Onii-sama
We�re connected in a sitting position, hugging her from behind.
Ruriko moves her body on top of my lap.
Ah, ah, aahn! aahn!
I use the elasticity of the bedsprings to push Ruriko from below.
aahn! aahn! aahn! Onii-sama! It feels good!
Yeah, I can feel Ruriko-oneesama�s pleasure
Erica trembles.
Yes, it�s different from Karen-san�s.
Motoko said.
Yeah, women are different, and that�s what�s great about it
I lift Ruriko�s thighs and thrust my hips hard.
Ruriko�s still light so we can have sex like this.
aah! Onii-sama! It�s so deep! You�re going so deep inside Ruriko! Afaa!
Ruriko�s back bends as she moans in pleasure.
Ruriko wiggles her hips freely as she�s in pleasure from sex.
She�s rubbing my dick with her narrow vagina.
Aah, aah, Onii-sama! I�m! I�m! aah!
I licked Ruriko�s ear from behind and rubbed her nipples with my fingers at the same time.
Iyaan! I�m feeling it! I�m feeling it Onii-sama!
I know Ruriko�s pleasure points.
She�s a woman I�ve been polishing up for half a year.
Oh, Ruriko.Onii-sama! Ruriko�s feeling weird! aahn! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!
It�s okay, I�m here for you! Ruriko
aah, Onii-sama! Onii-sama! Together! Let�s do it together!
I know!
I�m also going for the last spurt.
Hyaa, aahn, aahn, aahn, ahn, ahn! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!
A thrust from below catapulted Ruriko to climax.
aah! Onii-sama! Ruriko! Ruriko�s cumming! Cumming! aah!
Ruriko�s flying to an intense climax while everyone in the room watches her.
I�m cumming too! Ruriko!
Yes! Please pour it all inside! aah! Onii-sama!
uu!
aah, aah!
I blow all my semen inside Ruriko�s womb like a fountain.
Onii-sama! I love you! I love you! aah!
Ruriko�s wave of ecstasy is flowing to the girls holding each other�s hands!
aah!
They�re trembling in pleasure.
Agnes, Karen, Sakurako, Kurumi, Motoko, Marika, Erica, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Edie, the thirteen foreign girls, and Anya.
They�re all twitching from the same pleasure.
They�re feeling the pleasure of shared sex.
aah!
That�s good, this is a good night.
I feel as I ejaculate into Ruriko�s womb
1377. Fun Home By the way.
After having a sex tour to show for the girl assassins, I went to take a quick shower with the girls I had sex with.
I�ll let Anya and Edie take care of the thirteen.
I�m worn out as expected.
We�re just washing off the love nectar and sweat. Sakurako and Motoko washes my body.
The other girls are washing each other�s bodies.
Kou-san�s got it hard
After we were done showering, Erica and Kurumi wiped my body with a bath towel.
Onii-sama, here are some washed underwear. It�s already resting time so would you like to stay in your bathrobe instead?
Ruriko, who�s already one of the housewives in this mansion, brings me my underwear and a bathrobe.
Thanks, Ruriko
Everyone�s also on their underwear and bathrobes.
Also, Katsuko-oneesama asked us to come to the dining room after we were done showering.
Katsuko-nee?
Is there anything else?
She said that everyone should come
With that said, the bathrobe group went to the dining room.
Then.
Ah, there you are, we have ice cream so eat some
In the dining room are the thirteen girl assassins from earlier, Anya, and Edie, eating Katsuko-nee�s homemade ice cream.
Tsukiko and the girls, Rie, Eri, and Kyouko-san are also here.
It�s not good for your beauty if you eat this before sleeping, you want something sweet, right?
True, I�m a little tired so I�m glad I�m getting Katsuko-nee�s sweet ice cream.
We have honey ice cream today. Those girls were surprised when they discovered that I made it
This kind of ice cream may be new to these foreign girls who lived abused in SEA gangs.
You can sit here, the other girls can move for a minute
Kyouko-san tells me.
Okay
I took the ice cream plate and spoon from Katsuko-nee and sat on Kyouko-san�s table
Sit here
Okay
Kyouko-san�s smiling, but I feel scared of what she�s about to say
I sat facing Kyouko-san.
Well, we can talk while you�re eating, sugar can help when you�re tired
Ah, yeah
I scooped some ice cream and tasted it.
Delicious.
It�s cold and sweet, and it has a honey taste.
Katsuko�s taste is in the high class, it�s probably a bit too elegant for those girls but that�s okay. They�re experiencing a variety of things today after all
Kyouko-san said.
True, Katsuko-nee�s pastries even has that elegant taste.
That�s why it was hard to get the boys in our school to buy it at first.
You can keep eating ice cream, but try watching those girls
The girl assassins on the other table.
Yeah, they�re all eating
The foreign girls aren�t just talking to themselves, but also with Edie, Anya, Ruriko, and Erica, who can speak their language.
Oh, Sakurako, Motoko, and Kurumi, also knows french, since they�re also students of the same school since childhood. Karen�s still in elementary so she doesn�t have those lessons yet.
No, the girls are trying to talk to Agnes and the twins, with a French translating girl for them.
Yeah, that�s looking good
They lost their guard when they arrived at this mansion.
Well yeah, they�ve seen you do work
Kyouko-san says while eating her ice cream.
The girls who live here are your women, that�s why they group together as sisters, as a family. That also means that they have sex with you, and say that they want to bear your child. And they saw that moment The girl assassins watched me have sex with Agnes, Karen, Erica, Marika, Sakurako, Motoko, Kurumi, and Ruriko.
You�re demonstrating that you�re doing it with your family, that makes them feel at ease. You also showed how tough you are
Huh? but I�m not tough
I�m not a muscle guy.
I hear that often. I�ve been watching you guys through the cameras, but I never thought that you�d stick your dick inside every girl that got naked. The shrine maidens were also sharing the pleasure, so I thought that you�d just do foreplay on two or three and skip the others Well, I don�t think that�s okay to skip them. I mean, Motoko and Kurumi said that they had enough, but I feel regret that they didn�t get to climax
Motoko let Ruriko take over as she was taking photos the whole time.
However, I didn�t get to make up with her.
You sure are boundless. You�re the king of the harem, yet you don�t feed on them
Kyouko-san laughs.
But, well, that also made the girls feel at ease in a way. They felt that you have no particular bias
Yeah, it�s necessary to put my dick inside all of them.
It seems that they�ve conveyed that the girls were willing to have sex, and it wasn�t because you forced them, so far so good. It�s okay now. You have passing marks
Thanks
So, how many of those girls over there are sending you glances?
Huh?
Kyouko-san asks me a sudden question.
The girls on the other table.
About five of them
Oh, true. Some girls are sending me glances while talking to other girls.
Their names?
Err, it�s Penny Su, Vah Geena, Akme, and also Anne Roze and Chiyo
Penny Su�s the Italian girl.
Vah Geena�s the French-SEA girl.
Akme�s the Greece girl.
Anne Roze is half German and half-Central Asian.
Chiyo�s the Russian-Japanese girl.
Those girls are the ones who got motivated after watching you have sex
Kyouko-san?
Their mothers were prostitutes, so they were quick to get ready. They�re curious too. They see that you�re enjoying sex
Oh, I see. they�ve always been familiar with sex since they were children.
Once they understand that they�ll become family by having sex, they immediately made their decision.
Dolly and Anna are the same. Those girls don�t have time to check on you since they�re looking after the other girls.
Dolly�s the leader of the thirteen girl assassins, and Anna, together with her sister, met me earlier than the others.
So they�re busy supporting the other girls right now.
With that said, the seven of them are ready for it, and the remaining six is just a matter of time
Kyouko-san said, but.
I�m still a little worried about Clito
Clito�s the Persian girl.
She�s the only one who tried to make bread from her tribe, and ignored the instructions
Earlier, she looked uncomfortable when they were holding hands.
Oh, don�t worry about that girl, Clito is just a bit nervous
Nervous?
She�s timid, but she tries to hide it by purposely disobeying
Then that means?
She wasn�t confident to make the pastry as she�s told, see? But, she thought that it would be lame to make a bad pastry so that�s why.
So making the pastry from her tribe was irrelevant?
I see.
No, no, she�s also lying about that tribe. Someone who�s born in the slums and lived in the underworld could never make something like that. She�s just trying to show off saying that it�s her tribe, but she just bullshits her way out of it Haa, so she�s that kind of girl
Timid, but prideful.
Clito�s survived her hellish days a girl assassin so that�s about how far her wits will go
She�s a girl who survived being held captive by that crazy boss from the SEA underground organization to perform assassinations even at the cost of their lives.
Not only the skills to assassinate with drill spears or something, but they also have a high level of thinking skills to act appropriately to the situation.
Well, Edie and the girls are focusing on Clito too, so you don�t have to worry too much about them. Don�t worry, rather, I worry about the other girls
Which ones?
I ask while putting down my ice cream spoon.
I want to know their sexual preferences. That�s why I observed them while they were watching you have sex with those girls
Preference.
What I mean is, it would be bad if there were girls who are strictly lesbian, like me, right?
Oh, yeah, the condition to joining our family is having sex with me, so.
If there�s a girl who can�t accept a man physiologically, then that�s trouble.
Well, I think it�s okay, but still, those girls grew up in a complicated environment so I want to check on them again
Kyouko-san looked at the girls on the other table and said.
Most of them are daughters of prostitutes, their boss was a crazy woman, and they lived only with other girls of their age
Yeah.
The girls all had intense hate towards the woman who controlled them. That�s why I can�t be their guardian since I�m a woman
So you chose me instead?
Basically. Normally, I�d send them to someone older than you, probably someone at your father�s age, and that�ll make them more emotionally stable. Those girls are craving paternal love Since the dead crazy boss of theirs had a strong image in their mind, they�d prefer the paternal type than the maternal.
But they were all okay with Nagisa in the bath
The girl assassins were friendly with Nagisa, who�s pregnant, and has a young child named Mao-chan.
Well, that�s a different story. the problem I was facing is who will be their guardian.
Kyouko-san said.
Those girls are still kids mentally. They need someone to keep them safe. They feel that Nagisa�s someone they should protect
I see. They like Nagisa, who�s a mother, but not because they want her to be their mother
They reject women who want to control them because of their old boss.
So, why me? If we�re following that story now, I feel like we need a father figure for those girls, right?
I asked.
Well yes.it�ll certainly make them more emotionally stable if they have an old man as their father figure, but.
Kyouko-san smiled wryly.
Too much stability is also a problem. If that happens, those girls will be too dependent on the old man for everything that they won�t be able to think for themselves So they�re going to rely on the guardian for everything?
They�ll stop thinking. Those girls will be okay with whatever the old may say that they will even throw their lives away for it. Well, it�s a frequent case. It�s the same pattern of paternity-stared whore who falls apart because she�s attracted to human garbage who just had a bit of a fatherly aura around him I see.
I mean, I don�t know any old man who can protect thirteen special girls like them. I could look for them, but I�m sure that they�ll be someone from the same industry, and will use them as tools Once they take the girl assassins.
No, even before their assassination skills, these girls are young and beautiful.
That�s got a lot of use in the underground society.
If the thirteen girls become dependent on one man and stopped thinking for themselves.
It�ll end badly.
That�s why, if it�s you, those girls can�t depend on you too much since you�re still young,. If they don�t work together and think things through, they�ll be more worried Sorry for not being broadminded
Silly, you�re broadminded. It�s just that you�re still young. And since you�re still young, they�re not only protected, but they also start thinking that they want to live with us. Isn�t that how everyone is?
My women think about the family.
They think and act on it.
I want those girls to be like them
Kyouko-san stares at the girl assassins eating ice-cream happily and said.
But, as expected of you, I never imagined those girls would have such bright faces after the first night
They�re all just doing their best
I replied.
Yeah, thanks, I was right to bring them here
Kyouko-san smiled at me.
And so, back to the earlier topic
What?
I think it might be in their nature, but.
What is?
I mean, if they�re lesbian or not
Oh, that topic.
I was hoping that I�d find a girl whose nature is lesbian so I can take her and make love with me and Cordelia, but alas, no luck
I heard that earlier too.
There weren�t any pure ones, but there were Bi�s
Bi?
Bisexual, meaning they�re okay with either
Huh?
There was this girl who got off on watching you have sex, but she wasn�t looking just at you, but the girls mostly
eeh?
Of course, that girl isn�t sending you glances now
Meaning, it�s not one of the seven.
But one of the remaining six is bisexual?
You don�t have to look so troubled you know? You�ve got bisexual girls in your family too
Huh?
First, Nagisa, Also Nikita. Misuzu and Michi too, right? And many more
Oh right.
Nagisa likes the partime employees in her shop as her pets.
Anya, or Codename Nikita, was miss Cordelia�s pet at first and she wanted Nei.
Misuzu�s into girls from the start.
Michi too.
Kinuka and Mitama�s feelings toward their Masters must also be homosexual.
The other girls too.
But you�re dealing with them properly so it should be fine. Okay?
Kyouko-san said and laughed.
Good Night desuno!
Yeah, good night
After eating ice cream, everyone brushed their teeth and went to bed.
I gave all my women a kiss.
Sweet dreams
Kyouko-san gave everyone a hug.
The girl assassins who aren�t in the family yet watch with lonely eyes.
But, that�s far enough.
Okay, sleep in your rooms! Good night!
Kyouko-san disbands the crowd.
Edie and Anya took the girl assassins with them.
This was a brothel so we have plenty of rooms.
Then.
it�s Tsukiko and the girls tonight
Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan remained with me.
We�re okay not having sex tonight, we�re also tired
Oh, right.
Today, they did punish the traitors from Kouzuki SS at the school festival.
I deflowered Ishigami Mizuki.
Then, they kept monitoring the mental state of the thirteen foreign girls.
They were on full throttle with their Miko power.
I see. That�s why you were quiet, Yomi
Tsukiko, Luna, and Koyomi-chan joined in the conversation earlier, but.
Yomi didn�t talk at all.
Yes, Sensei
Wow, her voice sounds so tired.
Yomiko�s always been stronger in manipulating others, and her mind-reading is still just budding
Tsukiko hugs her sister.
Yeah, Yomi�s got an aggressive personality so she�s not great at defensive activities, like observing.
Don�t worry, as long as we sleep together with Nii-san for the night.
Luna said.
Yes, Kuromori-san�s mind has no other sides, so we don�t get tired even if we see your thoughts
Koyomi-chan said, but she looks really tired too.
I mean, I feel more energy when I�m next to Sensei
Yomi said and she clings to me.
Okay, let�s go to bed
I hold Yomi in my arms and get inside a room with a bed large enough to fit us in.
Err, the closest one is the room in front of the hallway.
As expected, it�s hard to deal with foreigners when you can�t talk to them
Yomi said.
You have to understand it with the images that come up in their mind
Oh, Yomi and the girls can�t understand the broken French those girls are using, so.
They make conclusions from every single image that pops into their mind.
I didn�t use words, but instead, created an image in my mind first, then I try to strike that image into their minds to control them so they don�t do anything dangerous Sorry, that must�ve been tough
It�s okay now, they�re stable. They all trust Kou-sama and us now
Tsukiko said.
Yeah, but, if they get startled or panic, it might break their mind so we had to be careful with it
Luna�s right.
As soon as they panic, their minds can go back to being girl assassins.
But apart from that, I don�t think we need to be together to watch over them
Koyomi-chan smiled.
Yeah, thanks, you helped a ton
We finally reached the room.
I have the master key to the rooms so I opened it up.
Yeah, it�s just like the room where we had sex earlier, we can easily fit five people to sleep here
Let�s go to sleep
Yes, I�m sleepy too
Me too
Me too
Kou-sama, come here, girls
Tsukiko urged us and we got into the bed.
Yomi�s on my right side, and Luna and Koyomi-chan take the left.
Then, Tsukiko lies down on the other side.
I put on the blanket and covered ourselves to our neck.
Tsukiko, you�re a little far
I�m okay
No, you�re far, hand
I reached out for Tsukiko�s hand.
Yes, Kou-sama
I feel Tsukiko�s cold hand as I hold it.
I knew it, she was also tired.
I feel sorry that I didn�t notice it.
No, Kou-sama
Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.
It�s not just us who overdone it mentally and physically
Huh?
You haven�t noticed it
Nii-san�s tired too
Me?
Today I did.
Make some bread during the school festival, dealt with Ishigami Mizuki, the rebel troops, and also.
No, I�m still good
No
Koyomi-chan said.
Take a rest now, Kou-sama
Good night, Nii-san
Good night, Sensei
Good night, Kuromori-san
The four shrine maidens told me gently.
I then fell asleep.
1378. School Festival Day 2 Three Scenes in the Morning
..
..
Hmm.
There�s light coming from the window.
It�s morning already. That was a good sleep.
Awake?
Tsukiko asks.
Yeah, morning
I replied.
Then, we�ll start our morning service
Huh?
Morning, Nii-san
Good Morning
I open my eyes and see Luna and Koyomi tending to my morning wood.
Then.
Here, Yomi�s breasts
Yomi�s pushing her huge breasts to my face.
Kou-sama�s going to be busy today as well, so we�re serving together in the morning
Tsukiko grabs my hand and starts licking my fingers.
We�ll start licking
Luna kisses my glans.
Koyomi-chan, copy what I do and lick it
I�ll do my best
Wait, hey.
Last night, Agnesan told Karen-san that she should rely on Kou-sama more
Tsukiko said.
Kou-sama too. You should rely on us more too
That�s right, don�t worry about us and feel the pleasure, Sensei
Yomi continued from her sister.
I mean, we know what Nii-san wants to feel good
Oh, Kuromori-san feels good when licked here
These girls with their Miko powers can read my mind.Ooh, they stimulate me in the good spots.
It�s okay to let it out. Koyomi-chan and I will drink it
I promised them I�d give it a try today
Hey, Luna, and Yomi. Hmm, ah.
You don�t have to hold back, Kou-sama
Yomi�s skin, Tsukiko�s breath, Luna and Koyomi-chan�s tongue.
I.
i�m cumming!
Yes, we�ve been waiting!
uu!
Ngugugugu!
I ejaculated inside Luna.
Luna knows what she�s doing, she squeezed my dick with her fingers and lips during ejaculation, increasing the pleasure.
aah
Kou-sama�s so cute
Yes, Sensei�s so cute
Tsukiko licks behind my ear, Yomi�s kissed my forehead and presses her nipple against my mouth.
Before long.
Hmm!
Luna lets go of my penis after I finished ejaculating.
Then, she poured some of the semen into her mouth to Koyomi-chan�s mouth.
After watching Erica-san and Marika-san do it last night, Luna wanted to try it too
Oh yeah, she split the semen with her sister.
Hmm
In Luna�s case, she split not just with Koyomi-chan, but with Yomi and Tsukiko too.
Puhaa. Nii-san�s got the most volume when it�s the first ejaculation in the morning
Sorry, LUna
No, no, I�m not angry. I got to share it with Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomiko-oneesama because there was too much. Thanks, Nii-san
I see. Then that�s great.
Once again, good morning
I�m in the middle of the bed and my dick is exposed, which was kind of embarrassing.
Did you sleep well?
I remember how the shrine maidens looked last night so I asked.
Yes, we�ve recovered
Sleeping together with Sensei filled us with energy
Yes, I woke up in the middle night, but I fell asleep again peacefully knowing that Nii-san�s next to me
I�m back in health too
The four smiled.
I don�t think there will be any more big events today
I say that but I didn�t even know about everything yesterday.
Today is the second day of the school festival, also the last day.
I would prefer it if nothing absurd happens.
I�ll be at the school festival with Kou-sama anyway
Tsukiko�s a student of the Nadeshiko department in our school so it�s natural that she�s participating in the school festival.
This will be the last school festival I�ll be able to spend with Kou-sama
Yeah, Tsukiko�s in her third year in high school.
She�s graduating next year. I guess it�s her last day to participate in a school festival as a student.
Rather than last, it�s also my first time. I went to a girl�s private school in Kyoto, but I missed all the school events
Yomi and Luna too
You mean, all the school events, festivals, and trips?
I guess that�s also because of the Kansai Yakuza?
There�s that, but also, we had to keep us sisters together as much as possible
We can�t be alone because we could get kidnapped by one of the gang people
Right. The Yakuza who were watching the Takakura shrine maidens weren�t even monolithic.
They�re people who you don�t know what they�ll do.
Uhm, for me, I was just doing normally
Koyomi-chan is Tsukiko�s cousin, nobody knew that she also had the Miko power so she lived a normal life.
Uhm, I�m sorry. It�s all me
What are you talking about? It�s okay, we still have a lot of things to enjoy
Even Yomi has the school festival coming
Koyomi-chan, Luna, and Yomi are serving as Agnes and Ruriko�s attendants in the school for the young ladies.
Their school festival is after ours.
I will also enjoy this day as much as I can
Tsukiko told her sisters with a smile.
Then, see you later
YEah
I part with Tsukiko and went to my room.
Last night I slept in a bed that can have five people, instead of my own.
Anyway, I have to return to my room and change clothes.
I walk back to my room, took a shower, and changed clothes.
It helps to have a bit of alone time.
Then.
My phone rang, it was Misuzu.
Last night, Michi, Yoshiko-san, and Misuzu stayed over at Jii-chan�s house.
Good Morning, Danna-sama
Morning, Misuzu
Kyouko-oneesama said that it�s already safe so I�m returning today
Oh, Kyouko-san decided that the thirteen girl assassins are safe now.
There�s no more sudden danger.
Yeah, I�ll wait for you. Oh wait, I�ll be in school for the whole day
The young ladies of the Kouzuki house and other noble families aren�t allowed to come to our school festival for security reasons.
I know. It�s Megumi-san, Ai-san, and Edie-san�s day to enjoy Danna-sama
The girls who go with me to high school have the priority.
But in exchange, we can have Danna-sama to ourselves during our school festival.
Yeah, look forward to it
I replied.
Also, as for Karen�s case with the Mizushima house, I talked to Ruriruri last night
Ruriko called Misuzu back at the Kouzuki main mansion.
I also talked to Grandfather. So, we�re asking the Mizushima house to gather the members of the branch family who were bullying Karen-san by tomorrow night
Mizushima pharmaceuticals was it?
Yes, the whole family will come
Tomorrow�s Monday, but we have a holiday to compensate for the school festival, but, I see.Misuzu and Karen have school, and the Mizushima house members have their jobs too. They can only gather up by night.
Okay, I�ll talk to them by tomorrow night. Thanks for doing this right away. Tell Jii-chan I said thanks
Karen�s my precious little sister too after all
Misuzu said.
No, I tried to make her my pet at first. I was wrong, and I�m reflecting on that.
Yeah. Karen is a good girl. She�s well behaved, patient, and reserved
She�s been properly educated as a daughter of nobility. To think that I tried to make such a lovely girl my pet.
Right.
I�m happy that Misuzu feels that way.
By the way, I think it�s about time, Misuzu?
Yes, I�m at the toilet, and I took off my underwear already
Misuzu�s morning ritual, peeing.
Danna-sama, could you please let Misuzu pee?
Yeah, rather, hurry up
I don�t want her bladder to break because she�s holding back.
Well then, I�ll begin peeing
I can hear the sound of her peeing through the phone.
Haa, I let it out
I see, by the way,
Yes, Michi�s also ready with her butt exposed
I knew it.
Give the phone to Michi
Yes, just a moment
Good Morning, Master, this is your faithful servant, Kudou Michi
Yeah, morning. Michi, are you holding it in?
My bladder is about to burst
Then hurry up and release it!
Ha! Kudou Michi will pee on command!
This is bothersome, but that�s the kind of girl they are so it can�t be helped.
I hear the sound of urination from my phone�s speaker.
After Misuzu and Michi are peeing, I went to the courtyard of the mansion.
We have good weather today. Clear skies for the last day of the school festival.
Oh, they�re doing their morning training.
Good Morning, Papa
Good Morning!
Mao-chan and Agnes came over
Good Morning, Kou-oniisama
Karen also came over. Yeah, she�s lively now.
Luna and Koyomi-chan�s with them.
Good Morning, Kou-san
Good Morning
Erica and Marika are also here.
Good Morning
Morning!
Eri and Rie are also here.
This group is basically the ones who learn self-defense.
I�m also in the same course.
Good Morning
Michi�s absent, so the teacher today is Rei-chan.
Good Morning, Dono. It was amazing last night
Good Morning, Otono-sama
On the other hand, Motoko and Kurumi are training with their spears on the other side of the courtyard.
They�re advanced users.
Good Morning
Morning, morning
Mitama and Kinuka, the Anjou sisters practice their martial arts.
Good Morning
Mariko, and her bodyguard, Haiji, are here too.
Yomi�s at the back of the group as she�s a shrine maiden and is learning how to be a bodyguard.
Also.
Uhm, is it okay for me to participate too?
Yes, don�t mind it, we�re joining in now
The bodyguard I took from Ishigami Mizuki yesterday, Kurose Anju, and Kinoshita Ryouko-san from Kouzuki SS.
Kinoshita-san�s carrying her flail as usual.
Morning, Yo-chan
Good Morning, Yoshinobu-kun
Morning
Nei and Margo-san brought the former pro wrestler, Grace Marinka, real name; Onoe Jun-san.
Oh right, they were having another School swimsuit Judo match at the school festival this afternoon.
Michi�s sister, Kudou Haruka, and Kendou Maria aren�t here because they�re at the Kouzuki SS dojo.
Good Morning!
Morning!
Lastly, Edie and Anya, are taking some of the girl assassins with them.
These girls followed after asking if they want to do morning training
Kyouko-sama�s watching over the remaining girls
Oh right, she told the girl assassins to think about their future.
So it�s these girls who thought that they�d try it out after discovering that they can work as a bodyguard.
Err.
Dolly and Anna came over naturally.
Also, the African girl, Ososo.
The Chinese girls Yin Lan and Yin Ri.
Then, Anne Roze, the German and Central Asian mix.
Then, the black-haired Olga.
Lastly, one Kyouko-san called as nervous, Clito.
Edie and I will look after those girls
Anya said.
I�m also a fighter, so I�ll work with Jun, Kinoshita-san can watch over the advanced girls
Margo-san said.
Is that okay?
No problem. Kinoshita-san�s also a top elite from Kouzuki SS. Besides, you�re about to become family
Is that so? Then I may be inexperienced but I�ll watch over them
With that said, the morning training is split into four groups, the beginners, the advanced, the martial artists, and the girl assassins.
After a while.
Huh, Minaho-neesan came to the courtyard.
Yoshinobu, come
She calls me, I stopped training and went to Minaho-neesan.
There doesn�t seem to be any problems with them
Minaho-neesan looked at the 8 girl assassins who are training.
Those girls trust you for the time being. They know that we�re not enemies
Yeah seems like it
The eight of them have different responses.
Dolly, Anna, Ososo, and Olga, are listening to Anya and Edie and following seriously.
Yin Ran and Yin Lin seem to be watching the others out of curiosity.
Anne Roze is sending me glances.
That girl must be lewd by nature, that�s why she�s come to the morning training, trying to show off to you
right.
Then, Clito�s not focused on the training, she�s just doing a workout as she pleases.
But, if only eight of the thirteen came to the morning training, means that the remaining five decided to put down their weapons.
Oh, I see.
They might not know what they want in the future, but if they want to keep their skills from when they were assassins, then they�ll come for training.
Anya and Edie invited them yet they didn�t come, which means that they resolved to no longer carry weapons like the drill spears or rocket shovels and the likes.
Err, the girls who aren�t here are.
Penny Su, Vah Geena, Chiyo, Akme, and Kunni
Mostly the girls who were curious about sex last night.
By the way, I have something I want to talk to you about
Right, Minaho-neesan called me.
Nothing weird will happen like yesterday�s, so you can have fun with the school festival
Huh?
Sorry about yesterday. Shou-san and I planned to have the rebels of Kouzuki SS come over, but we didn�t think that Kyouko-san would also bring the thirteen girls in the middle of everything. That�s why you had to shoulder too much Oh right, Kyouko-san said that it was out of schedule when she showed the girl assassins from SEA.
Shou-san and I will be taking out anything unnecessary so you can enjoy your school festival today
Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan will use the Kouzuki SS to stop the dangerous people from visiting the school festival.
Thanks, Minaho-neesan
I thanked her.
Shou-neechan�s probably leading the Kouzuki SS at this time.
Although, try to do something with the TV coverage, okay?
TV?
Is that because we had the twins, Anya, Mitama, and Kinuka do all those things in front of the bakery yesterday?
The guests of the school festival yesterday uploaded the image over the net and that�s why TV people wanted to come over to cover the event, but.
That�s not it. The TV station wanted to broadcast that, but we already cut it off. Our school is a private school so we don�t respond to TV coverage
Minaho-neesan�s the board chairman of our school.
But I authorized government TV to broadcast
Government?
You opened up a bakery at the school festival where you collaborate with the women�s tennis club, right? They will cover that
My bakery.
The news will be on broadcast by noon. They�re going to report the activities at the school festival of a high school that�s established a bakery course on trial this year That�s.
Katsuko�s planning to open the bakery after you graduate, but you should start advertising now. When we have the opportunity, then use it, show how good your pastries are, and make a name for it Our high school has a special course for those who want to open a bakery, and if the pastry you make is delicious, you can.
When I graduate and start our bakery, that reputation will come in handy.
Don�t worry, government-run tv news is too uptight to cover any nonsense. It�s a national broadcast after all
Minaho-neesan�s also reaching out to the TV stations.
You can talk to Katsuko, Ai-san, and also Kana-san from the tennis club for the details. Okay?
Yeah, thanks. Seriously, I mean it. Minaho-neesan
I thanked Minaho-neesan.
Don�t mind it, I�ll do anything for you
Minaho-neesan said bashfully.
Oh, later in the afternoon, Edie organized it as a commercial on the TV station. So, if you don�t want it, then don�t approach them
Oh right, the school swimsuit judo tournament isn�t something the government TV would cover.
Today�s Sunday and Shirasaka house have a TV station, right? Usually, they use that slot to rerun a two-hour drama
Minaho-neesan looked at Margo.
That�s all I could do for Margo
Edie�s school swimsuit judo tournament is also used to promote Margo-san�s martial arts fight in the US.
Edie said that Line Haruko-san and the others will also appear.
No, Minaho-neesan, you�re doing a good job as Margo-san�s sister
I feel that way.
I wonder? I don�t feel confident
Yes, it is. Don�t worry, I love you Minaho-neesan
I hugged Minaho-neesan�s slender body.
1379. School Festival Day 2 Chest!
Also, you�re free tomorrow afternoon, right?
Minaho-neesan talks to me while we�re watching everyone do their morning workout.
Tomorrow�s a compensatory holiday so we have no classes.
Therefore, we�re also taking a break from making pastry in school.
There will be students doing club activities, but the numbers are few so it�s not good for business.
Also, by night we�ll punish the Mizushima house, the branch family girls who bullied Karen.
Yeah, I�m free
Yoshinobu, no, this is a job for Kou
It�s not for the high-school student, Yoshida Yoshinobu, but for Kuromori Kou, the partner of Misuzu, the daughter of the Kouzuki house, the owner of the Kouzuki SS, and the member of the Black Forest.
You remember that we took over the Death Star Production�s female talents, right?
Oh right, there was that incident where the talents of Death Star Pro harassed Yukino, Eri, and Rie.
Minaho-neesan pressured the Yakuza behind them and made them hand over the female talents as an apology.
Oh, that one
Whether it�s Yukino or the twins, they will need some staff and a dedicated office that�s familiar with show business if they want to continue working on television in the future.
I want you to go to the death star pro tomorrow afternoon. Then we�ll see how we can cede the women�s division and how many people can we use
Minaho-neesan speaks to me with a cold expression.
We know that death pro isn�t going to give us the entire women�s department as promised. Besides, we don�t want to take the staff and their talents as they are
We don�t know the business with entertainers.
Of course, you won�t go there alone. You�ll have your bodyguards and Katsuko-san and Shou-san as the adults for negotiation. You can pick whoever you want in the group Who�s suited for checking the inner workings of an entertainment production?
True, even if I go there alone, there won�t be any decent conclusions.
I guess it would be better to bring a guard who�s recognized from their appearance.
Also, Minaho-neesan�s right, I need an adult who can negotiate with the death pro people.
Yeah, then Minaho-neesan should come
I replied.
me?
We need Minaho-neesan in that kind of work. I�ll think of the other members who�ll go with me but I want Minaho-neesan with us
i still have my work in the new brothel
Minaho-neesan said in panic, but.
You can let Katsuko-nee or Tamayo-san take care of that, right? It�s just for a few hours tomorrow
I said.
Minaho-neesan�s new brothel has the former prostitutes cooperating with her.
Minaho lost, just go with Yoshinobu-kun
Margo-san, who had been listening to our conversation while stretching with the martial arts team laughed and said.
Okay, I get it. I�ll go
Minaho-neesan reluctantly agreed.
Then.
Darling, come here
Edie calls me.
She�s with the girl assassins group.
Also, Motoko, Kurumi, Mitama, and Kinuka
Edie calls over the advanced course group.
What�s up?
I asked Edie while walking then.
I just need to let them understand the grounds
In these girls� case, they need to understand it with their body
Edie and Anya looked at the 8 of the girl assassins who are here and said.
Motoko�s got the Kuromiya arts, and Mitama�s got the Anjou arts, right?
Yes, that�s right, but.
That�s indeed the case
Anya asks, Motoko and Mitama replied.
Your styles are old-school, but you have ways to deal with the Jigen-ryu, right?
This time, Edie asks.
Jigen? Daisuke?
As soon as Kinuka asked that, Mitama slammed Kinuka�s head.
Of course, Anjou arts have ways to deal with Jigen
Kuromiya arts also mastered the art of confronting them during the late Edo and Meiji era
Mitama and Motoko said.
Then this should be fine. Their skills aren�t as refined as the Jigen-ryu
Anya said and looked at the foreign girls
Motoko, can I borrow your training spear?
Here
Edie took the carbon spear from Motoko, actually, it�s got no spearhead, so it�s just a stick.
She swings it around.
Seems good
Then, I�d like you to have a light fight with these girls, oh, just the younger
Anya pointed at Kinuka and Kurumi and said.
I think that�ll help them understand better
I don�t think it�ll satisfy them if they lose to Mitama or Motoko
These girls only have one-shot-one-kill methods, and once you know that, you can win. Okay?
Anya told Kinuka and Kurumi, then Edie told the foreign girls something in French, giving the practice spear that Dolly was carrying.
She told them that they�re to fight one of that younger girl over there and show what they�ve got
Anya translates for me
However, Dolly refused and told Edie something.
Dolly knows her skill so she�s refraining, oh, Anna won�t do it either
The leader and her sister refused to fight.
On the other hand, Anne Roze took the spear.
She says that she can win against Kinuka
Anne Roze came to the joint training this morning so she�s still interested in combat, but she�s a girl who was interested in sex last night.
She checks the weight and balance of the spear, looked at me, and winked.
She�s trying to show off to me by winning against Kinuka.
Then, I�ll get you beaten up
Anne Roze�s attitude seems to have fired up Kinuka�s fighting spirit.
No, Kinuka, don�t beat her up, just end the fight quick
I ordered Kinuka.
But, Milord
It�ll hurt Anne Roze if she lost fast. Show her the difference in your skills
Certainly!
And so, the casual match in the courtyard begins.
Kinuka-chan, go for it!
The other girls stopped their training and watched the match.
!
Anne Roze threatens Kinuka with a quick swing of her training spear.
Kinuka remains barehanded and poised with a swoop.
Kinuka, use the Anjou Arts secret technique Crash Chicken Run!
I understand, Aneue
As usual, you don�t get what the Anjou style move is from the name.
Okay, start!
As soon as Anya started the match, Anne Roze rushes forward with all her might, holding her spear.
Shishishishi!
Oh right, they�re assassins so the thought of going easy at the start is out of their mind.
She�s trying to pierce through Kinuka with the spear.
However.
Hnyaararararaa!
Kinuka makes some weird noise, and then.
She also rushed towards Anne Roze
?
Anne Roze looked confused about Kinuka�s behavior.
That moment;
Dajanazan! Wonder Ragitandisker!
Kinuka shouts, dodge Anne Roze�s spear, and sweeps her leg
!
Anne Roze is still holding her spear, and she fell to the grass.
Kinuka steps on Anne Roze�s spear.
And that�s over!
Edie stopped the match.
Jigen-ryu is a style where one puts their everything in a single blow, calling it Ichi no Tachi, to defeat their opponent. They put their whole energy into Ichi no Tachi. If that�s the case, then Anjou arts� to break the Qi of the opponent by matching it with their voice, and mow the enemy in one reversal makes it the winner Mitama explains, but.
I get about the fighting spirit, but why do they have to make weird noise?
Jigen-ryu�s main point is to make a loud noise when striking. It�s often said that the voice itself is what overwhelms. That�s why, according to Anjou arts, if you face someone using Jigen Ryu, then you deal with it with even more unintelligible screams No, I don�t think Anne Roze was using Jingen-ryu.
She didn�t even make a weird noise.
Of course, in real Jigen-ryu, they also teach a countermeasure if your Ichi no Tachi is dodged. But, these girls aren�t like that. They rely on one-shot-one-kill, and if they fail, they would just die, that�s how they are Anya.
Right, these girl assassins were only given weapons like drill spears or rocket shovels and sent to their targets.
All they have to do is strike a blow to the other party who�s caught off guard by a cute girl.
If their assassination is exposed, then they�ll get shot right away.
Their targets are also underground people so they should have at least a pistol.
Edie talked to the girl assassins.
She�s asking if there�s anyone else who wants to fight the other girl
Dolly and Anne Roze are the oldest among the girl assassins.
The leader refused, and Anne Roze failed.
The other girls are confused, but.
!
The girl Kyouko-san called nervous last night, Clito, has moved forward.
She doesn�t get the girl from earlier, but she said that she can win against this one
Yeah, Kinuka, or should I say that the Anjuo arts are definitely something incomprehensible to them.
However, Kurumi�s appearance is of a cute girl.
They�re both the same age.
Kuromiya arts spear fighter, Mikuriya Kurumi, has come
Kurumi holds her training spear and moved forward.
Edie picked up Anne Roze�s spear which she dropped on the lawn and handed it to Clito.
!
Clito checked the spear that Anne Roze was holding earlier.
Kurumi, your opponent might be using Jigen-ryu, but their level isn�t that much. You can deal with them with normal techniques
Yes, Motoko-oneesama
Motoko gave Kurumi some advice and she replied.
Well then, are you two ready? Fight!
Anya called to Kurumi and Clito.
Se, shishishi, are!
Clit goes for feints at the start, but as a girl assassin, the only thing she could do is go for one-shot-kill.
Shii! Yaa!
She readies her body to strike and thrust her spear at Kurumi.
However.
Haiyaa!
Kurumi took Clito�s attack head-on.
Clito went in with so much momentum and yet, Kurumi�s feet are still on the ground, unyielding.
Haa, hai, hai, hai!
On the contrary, she draws her spear quick.
Haiyaa!
She smoothly disarmed Clito�s spear.
The red training spear flies from Clito�s hand, into the air, spins around, and falls to the grass.
Seii!
Then, she pushes her spear on Clito�s throat. That�s the end of the match.
Okay, that�s over
Anya said, Edie started talking to the girl assassins.
If it were the actual Jigen-ryu�s Ichi no Tachi then the sword would be heavier, sharper, and faster. I don�t think Kurumi nor I would be able to take it on
Motoko explains to me.
However, their techniques may be one-shot-kill, but they lack in strength
Well that�s obvious, they�re all still young, and they�ve relied on their weapons for the strength of their attacks
Anya�s right.
So far, they rely on the destructive power of the weapons themselves to do their assassinations, like the drill spears or rocket shovels.
But this is different.
They can�t carry their drill spear or rocket shovels if they�re going to live with us in Japan.
Edie�s talking to the girls now, saying that with their weapon of choice so far, it�s over if their first attack fails. If they make their shot with their rocket shovel, that�s over, the gimmick of the drill spear is that they can shoot the tip and retrieve it using the wire, but in a real fight, they�re dead before they could do that The girls are ready to have a tie because their boss has abandoned them.
The thirteen of them survived in such a harsh environment.
But, their assassination skills aren�t enough to survive in the future.
If these girls want to be bodyguards, then.
It�s sinking into them, if they lose to Kyouko-sama, Edie, or me, they can let it go, but if they lose to someone younger, like Kinuka, or Kurumi, they�ll start to think twice Anya�s right.
Kinoshita-san, what�s this? Those girls are incredible
Kurose Anju, who I took away from Ishigami Mizuki yesterday, is surprised.
Well, those girls aren�t even in the training frame yet, Fujimiya-san
Kinoshita-san calls Rei-chan.
What, Kinoshita-san?
I was watching those girls, and I felt like I want to move a bit, can you spar with me?
I don�t mind. I also want to move a bit
Then, Kurose Anju with the girl assassins.
They marvel at the amazing fight between Rei-chan�s cane, and Kinoshita-san�s flail.
is it really okay for me to be here?
After the 40-minute morning training, we walk to the dining room.
Kurose Anju�s looking shocked.
It�s okay. We�re still inexperienced, that�s why we�ll train with our best, and become a useful members of the family
Haiji told Kurose Anju.
Haiji-san�s amazing, uhm, how old are you?
I�m thirteen
Huh? Younger?
Kurose-san�s fifteen, right? You�re the same age as Michi-oneesama then
Kurose Anju�s skipped a grade, so she�s already graduated from middle school.
She�s not attending any school right now.
You haven�t met Michi-oneesama yet, right? Michi-oneesama�s strong. She�s just as strong as Edie-oneesama
Haa, is that so?
Haiji said. Kurose Anju sighed.
Okay, Yo-chan, five out of thirteen girls decided to give up on their weapons overnight!
Nei came over and told me.
I wonder how many more will lay down their weapons after this?
Yeah, the assassination skills they�ve learned so far aren�t useful.
They also figured out how strong bodyguards are from Rei-chan and Kinoshita-san.
Some of them will abandon their weapons after knowing that.
That�s good.
Even so, those who want to be a bodyguard have to be prepared to start training all over again.
Kurose-san, you went to school in Switzerland, right? How�s your German?
Of course I can speak German. I can also talk in English and French
I was born in a German area.
I see, Haiji-san
Yeah, Haiji and Kurose Anju seem like they�ll get along.
I look at the other girls.
The girl assassins seem to be exchanging ideas around Dolly as they walk.
Erica and Marika is talking to Eri and Rie.
Motoko and Kurumi�s talking to Rei-chan and Grace Marinka-san.
Mitama and Kinuka�s with Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.
They�re all getting along slowly.
Then.
Papa! I love you! I love you!
Agnes came over and hugged me.
Oh, what�s up?
I asked.
Just training. Okay, Karen-chan
Karen?
Turning around, Karen came running to me with a blushing face.
Kou-oniisama, I love you! I love you!
She hugs me.
She pushes her cute chest to my side.
Training Karen-chan to fawn on Papa
Err.
I�m sorry, Agnesan told me to get accustomed to fawning on Kou-oniisama
Karen said bashfully.
No, I don�t mind, continue
I pat Karen�s hair.
Ah, Mao too!
Mao-chan came over, running.
Love you, Papa!
I squat down and hugged Mao-chan.
Me too, Love you Yo-chan!
Nei squats and hugs me from behind.
Pushing her huge breasts against my back.
Hey, Ya-chan, it�s heavy!
I�m not heavy! I�m still light you know!
Sure, Nei�s got huge breasts but her proportion is slender, so her weight is still on the light side.
However, this pose is a bit painful.
Hmm.
Ya-chan
What�s up, Yo-chan?
Nei stopped clinging to me and I looked at her face.
Beautiful as always, no, too much. You�re the most beautiful, among the beautiful girls I�ve ever seen
What�s wrong, Yo-chan? Did your hit your head or something?
That�s not it.
Nei�s the supreme beauty, both in face and body.
Ya-chan, you�re coming with me to the talent agency tomorrow
Sure, you�re okay with me?
I definitely need you Ya-chan
We�re not negotiating with Death Star Productions.
Death Star Productions is already planning to use the value of the women�s talents in their office on us.
Saying We have this many beautiful idols, talents, and we�re ceding our women�s department, so you should give something in return
But, if we bring Nei.
I can just retort and say that we�re not interested in the female talents they have.
At the very least, that�ll bring the negotiations to our pace.
Anyway, please come
Okay, love you Yo-chan
Nei hugs me again.
Aah, Geez! Nei-chan�s cheating! Mao too!
Mao-chan hugs me again too.
Karen-chan, let�s do the same
Yes, Kou-oniisama, I love you
Agnes and Karen too.
Then, I�ll also give you a hug.
Then, Me too
Edie and Anya.
Everyone too! Yo-chan�s free to hug you know
Nei said.
Okay! Let�s do it Marika-oneesama
O-Okay
Erica and Marika also cling to me.
How about we do that too, Rie-chan?
I want to, what about you, Eri-chan?
Hey, the twins too.
Everyone, please leave it at that, we�re just going merry go round
Yomi said, and everyone let go.
!
Yomi was using her Miko power.
Nei-oneesama, you�re the elder here, you should try to be aware of that
Okay Yomi-chan Sowwy
Nei laughed.
Now, hurry and go to the dining room. Yoshinobu-kun�s busy today you know
Margo-san told everyone.
Right, I.
I have to bake the pastry for today�s school festival too.
1380. School Festival Day 2 Minnesota�s Homeless
We went back to the mansion from the courtyard and then.
Hey, Morning
Black, suit, black hat, red shirt, and a thin tie.
Kudou-papa�s eating toast ham and eggs for breakfast at the terrace.
Next to him is a white blonde stranger.
She�s wearing denim hotpants, a sleeveless black leather vest, and a headband with a fancy rose flower embroidery on her head.
Also, there�s a large bird feather on the headband.
She looks like a foreigner with her flashy appearance, and her body is well built and quite beautiful.
She�s also eating breakfast together with Kudou-papa.
The girl assassins put on their guard at the appearance of a stranger.
They�re no enemies. Anya, tell them to get in that room. Everyone else can have breakfast in the dining room. Edie, Rei-chan, and Yomi can stay
I gave my instructions
You heard Yoshinobu-kun, now get in
Yes, we�re having breakfast!
Margo-san and Nei took the initiative and let the members of the morning training get inside.
Anya also led the girl assassins inside.
Why are you eating outside?
I asked him straight away.
Well, it�s because you don�t let anyone outside your family in so it can�t be helped
Oh, so it doesn�t stir up the girl assassins.
Kudou-papa�s Michi�s father so he�s close to our family, but.
He�s not part of the family.
We have many things in the Black Forest we haven�t told Kudou-papa.
Besides, he�s got a newcomer this time.
I don�t have any jobs at your school like I did yesterday
Kudou-papa says while he eats a piece of toast with melted butter on it.
Just as Minaho-neesan mentioned earlier, there won�t be any events that�ll put Kouzuki SS rebels in motion.
I�m driving for your boss today so I�m here this morning
Minaho-neesan?
Minaho-neesan�s been in this mansion this morning, but she�s gonna head to the new brothel to pick up the prostitute cadets.
Four of them, namely, Misato, Momoka, Setsuna, and Nozomi will help out at the bakery today.
Minaho-neesan gave permission for them to experience the school event.
I guess Minaho-neesan asked Kudou-papa to guard her since she has a lot to do today.
So, Kudou-san, who is this?
Rei-chan asks Kudou-papa.
Oh, she�s my new hire. Well, I thought I�d introduce her to you guys first
Kudou-papa belongs to the shadow crew of Kouzuki SS, and he�s contracted with various freelancers.
Then that means she�s also a freelancer?
Well, it�s usually the freelance who dress up suspiciously after all.
No, I hired her to my Kudou detective agency. That means that she�s my employee and I�m her boss
That�s right, he�s my boss
The blonde foreign girl speaks in broken Japanese.
Still, it has that same style as Edie.
She could be acting it out, she might be able to speak Japanese just fine.
Yeah, Polly, introduce yourself. This boy�s the owner of the fearsome Kouzuki SS
Kudou-papa smiled wryly and urged the foreign woman.
Okay, nice to meet you. My name�s Polly. Pleased to meet you, pleased to meet you
She makes a pose with one hand thrust upwards while she smiles.
Oh, sorry. I showed Polly the video of Jirocho Sangokushi last night to help her learn Japanese
Err.
Polly-san, what�s your full name?
Rei-chan asks.
Rei-chan�s a top elite of the Kouzuki SS, so she�s looking not just at the bodyguards in Japan, but also abroad.
It�s Polly Hatter
Polly Hatter
Can you use magic?
Rei-chan asks with a smile.
Nononono, I�m a Ninja, I don�t use magic
Oh, Polly from Minnesota
Minnesota, Ninja.
Minnesota�s where I was born. Their seas are beautiful. Minnesota�s a great place, try going there
Err, it�s in America, right?
I know that Minnesota�s one of the USA�s states, but I don�t know where it�s located.
Oh, Edie, who knows a lot is remaining silent and smiling.
Edie seems to know something.
But, she�s smiling so she doesn�t see Polly-san as a bad person.
That�s right. Minnesota�s in the states. The USA! The USA! And I�m a ninja from Minnesota. Do you understand?
Hmm.
I don�t get it. What do you mean by Minnesota Ninja?
Do America even have Ninjas?
Oh good heavens! You don�t know the history of Minnesota so it�s understandable, but I�m still shocked
Oh, sorry
The history of Ninjas in Minnesota is old, they�ve been around for 650 years
What?
Besides, ninjas born in Minnesota date back in John Maynard Keynes Era, which is also called Minnesota�s warring states era
Even Minnesota had warring states?
When John Cage, the one they call the Oda Nobunaga of Minnesota, was defeated by John Carpenter, called the Akechi Mitsuhide of Minnesota, in the battle of John McEnroe, it was called the Honnoji incident in Minnesota?
Hmm?
John Scatman, the Tokugawa Ieyasu of Minnesota, happened to be in town with John Elton, the Sakai of Minnesota. John Scatman brought only a small force with him, determined to escape the town, but at the time, a ninja from the town of John Ken Nuzzo, the Iga no Sato of Minnesota, saved John Scatman. That�s the oldest ninja record in Minnesota history Err.
The leader of the Ninja at that time was John Shepherd, who later became known as the Hattori Hanzo of Minnesota. He would later undergo the Tommy John surgery, the gate he guarded stands as the John Shepherd�s gate, like Hanzomon, and its name is Minnesota Metro Something�s weird.
The thirteenth generation of descendants of John Shepherd are John Kabila, John Travolta, and John Man Jirou, who were my Ninjutsu masters. Isn�t that amazing? No really. It�s amazing.
Oh, I get it.
Polly-san�s just making it all up, right?
I said.
Who am I then?
Oh.
You�re Agrippina
Rei-chan said with a smile.
That�s right
Polly-san, not. Agrippina-san answered in flawless Japanese
Then.
You need to study a bit more, but that honesty of yours is cute
She smiled at me.
It�s okay, we prefer the honest Darling
Edie replied.
What do you mean by that, Edie?
I asked.
Minnesota�s got no sea. They have five great lakes, but.
Oh, speaking of which, Agrippina-san mentioned that the seas are beautiful.
Also, Darling, what year did Columbus discover the New World?
If I recall, it was 1492
So there�s no chance that Minnesota Ninjas had a history for 650 years. The natives weren�t Ninjas after all
Now that she mentioned it.
Also, Minnesota�s got no subways. I mean, there aren�t that many cities in the world that have subways
Rei-chan told me.
That�s why I�m telling you to study more
Agrippina-san laughs.
No, he�s fine that way
Kudou-papa.
The most important thing for him now is whether you�re an enemy or not, right?
That�s right. There�s no need for any unnecessary knowledge. That�ll only cloud Darling�s judgment
He might�ve decided that you were an enemy the moment you said that the ocean in Minnesota is beautiful. One lie can make you think that the other party is just bad at lying Kudou-papa�s right.
One lie brings in doubt, and you stop believing and think that the other party is an enemy.
Speaking of which, he never doubted me
Agrippina-san looked at me.
That�s because he trusts you Kudou, right? You brought me so he didn�t see me as a threat, right?
Trust me? You must be joking, out of that whole group of people, he asked the strongest to remain here
Rei-chan, a top elite of Kouzuki SS.
Edie, who learned skills from the assassination cult.
Yomi, who has the Miko power.
If he trusts me, then the three of them aren�t here
I wonder? If it were me I�ll also keep Nikita Gorbachev-san here. She�s enough as a bodyguard
Nikita is Anya�s codename in the criminal syndicate.
She won�t do. You know her since you�re an undercover agent. That�s why he picked these people instead
There�s that, but I also need someone to take care of the girl assassins so I had to pick between Anya and Edie.
Meaning, he left his three biggest defenses with him. He doesn�t trust me at all. He tried to see what kind of person you are with his eyes
Darling certainly doesn�t know enough about the world, but he looks straight at people, and tries to understand them through his skin
And, it seems that he sees you as a good person
Kudou-papa, Edie, and Rei-chan said.
I�m a good person?
That�s right, Darling feels that you�re joking with him, but he doesn�t feel malice. That�s why he sees it as a joke, and he�s not angry at you
You should know that Sensei�s scary when angry
Yomi who had been quiet all this time said.
People often play jokes with me. But, I can tell if their expressions or speech are filled with ill intent. Agrippina-san didn�t have that
Oh, I see
Agrippina-san�s got a confused look.
Darling�s the one who makes decisions in our family. As for knowledge, wit, and strength, they�re handled by people who are good at it in the family. Darling can remain as he is Oh, I finally get why he�s not the boss and others are subordinates, you�re structured like a family
That�s right
Edie said and looked at me.
Let�s go, Darling, I�m also getting hungry
She invites me to the dining room.
Yeah, let�s do that. We need to hurry with our meals or we won�t have time for the school festival. Then, Kudou-san, take care of Minaho-neesan�s security. Also, Agrippina-san, let�s meet again I greeted them.
Meet again?
Agrippina-san smiles.
You�re not an enemy today, but your work can get you on the other side someday
Can you hold back if that happens?
Nah, if that happens, sorry but you�re doing down, so I send my regards in that meaning
I look at Agrippina-san straight in her eye and said.
Oh boy, you sure are upfront, I like it
Agrippina-san laughs.
Hey, just between you and me.
Kudou-papa said.
I don�t know much about your house, but you got the female talents from a professional entertainment group, right
Kudou-papa knows that Minaho-neesan took over the women�s division of Death Star Productions.
That�s right, what about it?
You see, you should try to make a contract with Dai Grepher
Dai Grepher?
No, but that guy.
Yeah, as you know, he�s a hard tinycon. But, he�s got a self-imposed rule that he�ll only watch from a distance and never touch them
Well, I get that, but.
But, why make a contract with Dai Grepher?
Well, you know that talent agencies got some kind of violent group attached to them, right?
Kudou-papa said.
If you want to start working in the entertainment industry, then the fun guys will try out things on you. Let Dai Grepher deal with them before they could
So, making Dai Grepher deal with the harassers from other entertainment agencies before they could attack?
You don�t need to pay him much, just promise him some preferential invitations to concerts of cute idols, or handshake tickets every month and that�s enough to seal the deal It�s a cheap deal.
Okay, I�ll tell Minaho-neesan. Thanks, Kudou-san
Sure
Kudou-papa resumed eating his breakfast toast.
Agrippina-san too
Oh, see you again boy
Excuse us then
I bow to the two of them. Rei-chan and Yomi bowed together with me.
Edie joined and the four of us entered the mansion.
Reika, who was she?
Edie asks while walking in the corridor.
She�s one of the best bodyguards. If Kyouko-san�s a world-class criminal, Julia Agrippina�s the internationally renowned guru in security
She�s that famous?
So, why is she at our place?
That�s what I don�t know
Edie and Rei-chan said.
Minaho-oneesama hired her
Yomi said.
I read her thoughts
Minaho-neesan hired Agrippina-san?
Oh, now I get why she�s with Kudou-san
Rei-chan?
Both of them are Minaho-san�s bodyguard today
Meaning, Minaho-neesan is in a situation where she has to hire her?
Is it going to be okay?
That makes me worry.
I�ll contact Shou-oneesama after we�re done with breakfast, so it should be okay.
Rei-chan holds my shoulders.
Shou-neechan should be able to guard Minaho-neesan using the Kouzuki SS.
That�s right, let Minaho take care of herself, Darling still has things to do today.
It�s the last day of the school festival today.
I have my job to bake pastry.
Also, with Kudou-san and Julia Agrippina guarding her, they can repel any enemy that comes along. They�re out of this world in their skill
Rei-chan said.
Hurry up and eat
Katsuko-nee urged us as soon as we reached the dining room.
Where�s Minaho-neesan?
Just left, she�s going to the garage now
I was late. Kudou-papa and Agrippina-san must be with her to the station.
Hurry, we�re busy today!
Katsuko-nee�s head is already filled with the school festival and the bakery.
Ai-chan and Mana-chan went to the bakery. I�m going there too, Motoko-san can I leave the kitchen to you?
Yes, Kurumi and I will take care of this
It�s Sunday, so they�re also having a day off from their school.
It saves us that we have Motoko here, as she�s good at housework.
Here, Onii-sama, Edie-oneesama, Reika-oneesama
Ruriko brings us a plate of ham and eggs.
Thanks for the meal
I ate breakfast.
Agnes-chan will be in the bakery too. I�ll stay here as well
Agnes and the girls will be making souvenir pastries to sell at the school festival from this mansion.
I�m happy that I can help Onii-sama
Agnes and the daughters of nobility aren�t allowed to go to the school festival since there�s an unknown number of strangers there.
Especially Agnes, who�s a halforeign girl, stands out.
That�s why she�s supporting from the mansion.
Kou-san. Can Markika-oneesama come over and watch?
Erica asks from the other table.
We�re not from the nobility, so.
Erica goes to the same school as Ruriko and others, but she�s a daughter of a large accounting and auditing firm and not a daughter of nobility.
Marika, her sister is also taking a break from her school.
Sure, but, you need to bring someone to guard you
I�m worried about Minaho-neesan�s case, so I told them.
Then.
Uhm, Kou-kun
Marika comes to my table.
Actually, my friend is coming over
Marika�s friend? From the music school?
Yes, a dormmate of mine
Marika lives in the dorm of a music high school.
She wanted to see Kou-kun no matter what
1381. School Festival Day 2 Restless People
She wanted to meet with Kou-kun no matter what
Marika tells me.
Huh, Marika-oneesama, you mean that someone wants to be family with Onee-sama?
It seems that it�s also Erica�s first time hearing it.
Marika�s a conservative girl and she doesn�t speak that much, so she probably didn�t tell anyone until she was ready to talk to me.
That�s not it
Marika replied.
She�s just a precious friend of mine
Marika�s school is an all-girls boarding school, so the friend who lives with her that wants to see me must be more than one.
Kou-kun, I want you to go give counsel to her. I don�t have anyone that I can rely on after all
Marika looks straight at me.
Okay, err, I�m going to be busy today until noon so bring them after
Minaho-neesan made an arrangement where National TV will come and cover the bakery at the school festival.
Maybe two hours later. I�m sure that lunch time�s crowd will be gone
Okay. I�ll come at that time
Marika took out her phone, trying to send mail to her friends right away.
Marika, there�s no signal in this room. I mean, there are only two rooms in this building that has cell service
The mansion is a former brothel used to cater to politicians and businessmen, so any radio waves are blocked to prevent information leaks.
Marika�s been my woman only for a short time, and she stays in the mansion only on Saturdays and Sundays, so she doesn�t know.
You know the address, right? If so, then you can use my PC
Margo-san told Marika.
Or do you want to send it from your phone? Then I can give you a ride out
Margo-san�s going to drive out?
I just need to get you back to Yoshinobu-kun�s school by 2, right? Look, Edie�s invited Line Haruko-san to the school festival today as well so I�m going to pick her up Oh right, Edie�s school swimsuit judo tournament.
Line Haruko-san is the only high-school student among the competitors she met at the convention the other day.
If I recall, she�s in the creative martial arts Golden Balm Gym, and the disciple of Rodulfo Seiko-san, right?
Line Haruko-san�s living in the gym so it�ll take about an hour for a one-way trip, and another to make it back. Well, we might also take a break and have some tea when we reach there Margo-san�s the head of the women�s martial artist expansion plan to America, and Edie�s picking up the slack even if she�s already made a commitment
Sorry about that Margo-san, Edie just made the decision by herself
I apologized since Edie decided to do the school swimsuit judo tournament without Margo-san�s consent.
Furthermore, it�s not just a school festival event, but also a TV broadcast.
No, it�s good. This is just within Minaho�s plan
Minaho-neesan�s plan? What?
I also met Agrippina-san earlier.
Anyway, Erica-san and Marika-san can come with me. All the other girls are helping out at the bakery, but you can�t help out, right?
Agnes and the girls are going to make simple pastries to sell as souvenirs from the mansion to sell at the school festival.
I learned the basics, but Marika-oneesama
I can�t do it
Erica only stays in the mansion for half of the week, meanwhile, Marika�s staying over on Saturdays, but our bakery doesn�t open on Sundays, so she can�t help out.
Marika hardly has opportunities to make pastry with everyone else.
Me too, so that�s why I�m going out
Margo-san smiled.
I�m going too. I want to take a look at Rodulfo�s gym
Marinka-san, who�s eating at the same table as Margo-san, said.
You can go, Erica and Marika. Marika, you can send your message to your friend while Margo-san�s driving, also.
I.
Tell your friend to come to the nearby station, and then, Rei-chan
I talked to Rei-chan at the other table.
Yes, what is it?
I want to use Kouzuki SS, guard Marika�s friend, and drive them from the station to our school
The defense should be perfect.
Marika, even if you go out with Margo-san, you still will return here by noon, right? Then, Marika can ride the pickup car and meet your friend
Then I�ll go too. I�m free
Kinoshita-san on the other table raised her hand.
I stood out too much yesterday so I can�t go back to the school festival without a disguise
Yeah, she went in to take down the rebels of Kouzuki SS that entered our school yesterday.
Kinoshita-san pretended to be a high-school girl from another school.
So if she appears at the school festival again today, the students will ask her.
Then, please do that
Okay Leave it to me! And so, you�re going to be guarding boss today, Anju-chan
Kinoshita-san smiled at Kurose Anju who was sitting next to her.
By boss, she meant me.
True, I�m the owner of Kouzuki SS.
Huh, Me?
Kurose Anju�s surprised.
She was the bodyguard of the Ishigami house until yesterday, but I took her from them and brought her to the mansion without hesitation.
She doesn�t seem to get why this happened, but I just ignored that and plan to make her family.
Don�t worry about it, Edie-san, Mitama-san, and Kinuka-san�s with Boss, and Fujimiya-san�s staying over today, right?
Yes. I�m off-duty today, so I�ll be checking what�s going on here in the mansion and shuttling back and forth here and the school
Rei-chan�s going to deliver the pastries Agnes and the girl makes every few hours.
I�ll also be watching Kurose-san through the cameras so don�t worry
Huh, but.
Kurose Anju is still uneasy.
She looks at Haiji next to her, but Haiji just smiled back and continued eating.
Don�t worry about it, it�s even better if you�re feeling a bit afraid. Right, Fujimiya-san?
Indeed, there�s never a dull moment when we�re with our Lord. I can attest to that
Rei-chan said with a smile.
We finished eating our breakfast in a hurry.
Then, I jumped to the mansion�s bakery.
We put all the pre-baked bread pads that Ai and the girls prepared last night in Katsuko-nee�s van.
Wow, we already doubled our usual volume at this point.
Ai really worked hard
It�s not just Ai.everyone also helped out
Ai smiled.
Sorry, I wasn�t able to help out
Don�t worry.Yoshida-kun had things to do too.so you did
I need you to bake more in the morning anyway so get in the car
Katsuko-nee�s in high tension.
Oh, we�ll split into two groups, the car and walking group
We can�t get everyone going to school in the car.
The girls had the priority the other day, and I was in the walking group, but.
I have to get in the car today since we�re short on bakers.
Anyway, Ai-chan and you get in the car, also Megu-chan
Katsuko-nee said.
You won�t make it in time with the track and field club if you walk
Sorry, Katsuko-oneesan
Katsuko-nee�s driving, then Megu and Ai went to the rear seat.
I�m in the trunk.
I�ll get in too
Huh, why is Rei-chan.
Katsuko-san�s going to start working in the bakery immediately, right? We need this car to bring the pastry from the mansion so I�ll drive it back
right, it�s only this van that can bring the pads of pastries.
MArgo-san�s got the minivan, but that�s used for the Black Forest, and it has various things inside so we can�t use it.
Kurose-san, get in
Rei-chan called Kurose Anju.
i.
You�re a bodyguard, so you have to be next to him
eeh, Haiji-san?
Kurose Anju asks for Haiji�s help. They�ve gotten close.
Take care. I�ll stay in the mansion to guard the people here
Stop idling around, get in!
Rei-chan then pulled Kurose Anju to the trunk
Err, is this okay?
She�s not a student in our school.
I mean, she skipped grades and graduated from high school, but she�s still 15.
Oh well.
Once she comes to the bakery, she can just go to the break room.
We�ve got monitoring in there, and we can keep in touch with the mansion.
And above all, learning by practice is best.
Tsukiko should get in too, Mitama and I will walk
Edie said.
Yeah, let�s not make the Takakura shrine maiden walk if possible.
Also.
I�ll be there later! The school festival starts in the morning for students, but only from 10am for outsiders
Nei said. Then, she looked at Mana and Kinuka.
Mana-chan and Kinuka-chan can get in after 10, so I�ll come with them
I�ll get them in the ride when I deliver the next batch
Right. it�ll help if they move together with Rei-chan.
Onii-chan, Mana will help out by 10, tell the tennis girls that
Mana said.
I�ll also come!
Kinuka-chan�s with me, so it shouldn�t be weird if we�re also there
The twins, who are coming to help, also said.
If Rie and Eri show up again, it�ll make a fuss again.
Sure, but, do it after lunch, we don�t want the crowd in the morning
Yesterday, the school festival committee was angry at us.
Anyway, come after the national TV coverage is over
Roger!
Okay, Onii-san
The twins smiled and saluted.
Papa! Leave this side to us!
Agnes, Mao-chan, Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan came to see us off.
Agnes and Mao-chan�s wearing my white coat and cap
Nagisa�s leaving to work at her flower shop.
Onii-sama, Ruriko will be here for them
Yeah, RUriko will be watching over Agnes in their pastry work in the mansion, so it should be okay
We�ll also stay
Motoko and Kurumi showed up.
The young ladies are house-sitting.
Arisu, Sakurako, and her bodyguard, Shie-san, also comes over.
Later, Misuzu, Michi, and Yoshiko-san will join them.
Anya and Kyouko will watch over Dolly and the girls. They say that they�ll give them counseling later
I don�t have to worry about Dolly and the girl assassins.
I will also guard the house until Fujimiya-san comes back
Kinoshita-san smiled.
Kinoshita-san, the demolisher, and Haiji, the cautious, are a good pair.
Yeah, there should be no problems.
Then, we�re going
Yo-chan, I�m closing the door
Nei closed the trunk of the van.
We�re departing
Katsuko-nee starts the van engine.
Barurururunn
Take care!
Take care!
I hear my family sending me off, and the car departs.
Tsukiko, Rei-chan, Kurose Anju, and are in the cargo space.
It�s narrow, our shoulders are touching each other.
Rei-chan, you know.
I try to talk to her whisperingly.
I know, I�ll also drive Yukino-san in the car later
Rei-chan replied before I could complete it.
There are only three school festivals you can experience in high-school
Tsukiko also smiled at me.
We went to the school through the back gate as usual.
Katsuko-oneesan, you can drop me off here
Megu shouts.
Yeah, the track and field club is closer here compared to dropping off at the bakery.
Yoshi-kun, I�m going! Once the meeting is over, I�ll help out in the bakery until it�s my time
Yeah, thanks, Megu, send the track and field club my regards.
I usually would kiss Megu, but there are too many pads between the seats and us today.
Okay, see you later
Megu got off the passenger seat and ran straight across.
Yeah, Megu�s beautiful when running.
Kou-sama loves that part of Megumi-san, right.
Tsukiko read my thoughts and said.
We�re here
Katsuko-nee parks the van next to the rear entrance of our bakery.
Katsuko-nee opens the door, Ai got off and opened the trunk.
Kurose-san, come with me
Yes, I understand
I�ll take Kurose Anju to the bakery before the students see her.
I open the door to the break room in the bakery.
Get in the room for now. Don�t move that device there until you get taught how to use it, okay?
Ah, okay
Good.
Now we�re carrying the pads in.
After we brought in the pads.
Reika-san, here�s the key.
Then, I�m returning now
Rei-chan took the key from Katsuko-nee and got into the driver�s seat.
Thanks, Rei-chan
Leave it to me
Rei-chan smiled at me.
Dorururun
The ban goes back to the mansion.
Now, let�s put on our coats and start working
Katsuko-nee closed the door to the bakery and said.
Katsuko-nee, Ai, and me.
We heat the oven, put in the pads of pastry, and start our work.
The women�s tennis club is having a meeting in their clubroom, right?
Katsuko-nee asks me.
Yeah, they�re coming over after changing
Since it�s a bakery + tennis club cafe, the girls from the tennis club are wearing their uniforms as they attend in the store.
That�s why they change clothes in the club room, then come here after their morning meeting.
I think there are 15-20 minutes before they arrive.
I look at the clock on the wall and said.
I see, then let�s do the things that we can now
Ai, get your own bread
This time, we�ll have the girls from the tennis club make bread, but they can�t do the complicated stuff, so we�re doing that ourselves.
Furthermore, Ai has a slow, pace, so she can�t just do things along with others.
She�s already accustomed to baking so she�s not that slow in the process, but still.
Somehow, when you�re different from others, you try to speed, slow down, or work at your own pace.
Yet, the pastries Ai makes are carefully crafted, and exceptionally delicious.
Uhm, is there anything I can do to help?
Kurose Anju opens the door to the break room and asks.
No, just stay there. I mean, people will come here so you have to hide there
I stopped my hands and told her.
Listen, I�ll get the monitors up and running, and I�ll teach you how to use the simple ones
Katsuko-nee said and went to the break room.
Shit.
I should�ve brought Nei and Edie along.
I could�ve asked them to look after Kurose Anju.
No, it was wrong to bring Kurose Anju to begin with.
Either way, nobody else can get on the van.
Then.
Katsuko-oneesama, I�ll do that. I�ll teach her how to use the equipment
Tsukiko, who�s watching next to the wall, said.
But, Tsukiko-san doesn�t know how to use the monitors, right?
Katsko-nee said. Tsukiko.
I just understood now. I won�t touch the risky ones
Oh, she read Katsuko-nee�s Miko power.
The thought that came to Katsuko-nee�s mind while saying that she�s teaching Kurose Anju, are the details that she�s about to teach her.
Then, I�ll leave it to you
Can I use the tea set in that room?
Tsukiko also saw the furnishings in the room.
Yes, you can. You two can have tea
Thank you, come Kurose-san
Tsukiko pushes Kurose Anju to the break room.
We�ll calm down in this room so please continue your work
Yeah, please do, Tsukiko
I said.
Isn�t this room a bit dark?
Huh? Tsukiko?
No, we have turned on all the lights though?
Is that so? I must be overthinking it
Tsukiko smiles.
Oh, I forgot. The surveillance monitors aren�t on
Oh, I see.
The monitor screen I always use to check outside the bakery while working isn�t on.
Then, if you�d excuse me, Kou-sama, please remain calm when working so you don�t get hurt
Tsukiko said, entered the break room, and closed the door.
Usually, this is the first thing we do
Katsuko-nee turns on the monitor.
For us, monitoring the outside is the cornerstone of our defense.
To think that we forgot that, we lost our guard.
The monitor shows outside the school cafeteria.
There are not that many students, it�s still early.
It�s the second day of the school festival, so the preparations were finished yesterday.
Not many students come to school early in the morning
Kana-san and the girls are coming, I�ll unlock the door to the other side of the cafeteria
Katsuko-nee unlocks the door.
Then.
Uhm, Katsuko-oneesan
Ai speaks while kneading bread dough.
What?
Katsuko-oneesan.you�re being a bit weird today
I think so too.
She�s a bit excited, or rather, she�s in high tension.
Calm down.before everyone comes
Do I act that weirdly?
Katsuko-nee�s confused by what Ai said.
Katsuko-oneesan.one step, take one step at a time
Uhm, what do you mean?
Katsuko-oneesan.Yoshida-kun.and Ai�s bakery.is still three years later. It�s not today
Ai.
That�s why.even if the TV people came.and whatever they rate us.it doesn�t matter
Katsuko-nee�s getting nervous about the upcoming TV coverage?
But, it�s a rare chance you know!
I see.
Katsuko-nee�s been honing her baking skills to open a bakery in the future while living her hellish life as a prostitute.
Making bread is very important to Katsuko-nee.
So far, she�s teaching Ai and me how to make the pastry.
Selling bread in school as the pretense, she trains us how to make pastries.
It�s not Katsuko-nee�s pastry.
Even yesterday, during the first day of our school festival, she was confined in the bakery, not showing her face to the customers since she�s not a student.
That�s.
After yesterday�s closing, Katsuko-nee changed her thoughts to be participating in the school festival.
And to Katsuko-nee, who got kidnapped in spring in her first year, this is her first high-school festival.
That�s why it�s a big deal that the National TV is covering this event.
I.
She was supporting us until yesterday, but today, she�s thinking of someone involved.
I think, that Minaho-neesan also told Katsuko-nee that the national TV coverage may help the reputation of our bakery in the future.
That�s why she�s in such high tension, thinking that she needs a good rating, no matter what.
Tsukiko saw that.
In three years.Katsuko-oneesan�s the manager of our shop
Ai says without resting her hands.
You�re the manager.so you have to remain composed.or it�ll trouble us both
Ai-chan.
I.
Katsuko, it�s a normal day. Don�t worry about the reputation. Or should I say that we should focus on what we have to do since we still have a lot
Katsuko-nee said.
We�re just getting started with everything, so let�s just do what needs to be done
One step at a time
Ai finished the bread she was making so she�s going for the other.
I see. I�m sorry. I must�ve been in a bit of a high tension
We know.
It�s also Katsuko-nee�s first time in business.
She�s just a bit older than us, but she�s still an ordinary 21-year-old woman.
It�s okay, we�re no exception to this
She�s trustworthy, but I don�t see Katsuko-nee as an all-powerful woman who knows everything.
Katsuko-nee takes a deep breath. Suu, haa
Suu, haa
Ai and I also took a deep breath together with Katsuko-nee.
Thanks, I�ve calmed down
Katsuko-nee smiled.
Yeah, let�s just do whatever can right now. We�re just getting started
We can start baking on the first oven, Katsuko-nee
Yes, let�s do that
Katsuko-nee and I returned to our work.
Then.
Hey, hey, Nobu, what�s going on?
Kana-senpai came over from the school cafeteria door.
The most beautiful among the second-years has a nice body, and tennis wear suits her.
There�s TV coverage! What�s going on?
Uwawa, she�s in panic.
If you told me yesterday then I could�ve gone to the hair salon or something! I only brought the regular cosmetics today!
Wow, she�s angry.
what do I do?
1382. School Festival Day 2 Alibi
Hey, Nobu, what should I do? There�s a TV coverage and the tennis girls are all surprised and making a fuss!
Kana-senpai�s mad.
No, well, you see.
I don�t know how to respond.
Isn�t it common to tell us something this important? You know, we could�ve prepared for it, like, all of us
Prepare? It�s news coverage for a high-school festival where students sell their baked goods.
Why do Kana-senpai and the tennis club need to prepare for it? I don�t get it?
All we had to do was prepare bread and refreshments just like yesterday.
I mean.
Nei-san texted me on my phone about half an hour ago, and I was so surprised that I made a strange noise while I was on the bus. Yes, I already left home and got on the bus, so I can�t go back to get my cosmetics and stuff! aah, this is making me angry!
Oh, Nei sent Kana-senpai a mail.
Right after Katsuko-nee�s van left the mansion.
I also discovered about the TV coverage this morning
Katsuko-nee told Kana-senpai timidly.
Really? Nobu?
Kana-senpai stared at me.
Yeah. I didn�t even know about it until this morning either
I replied honestly, but.
What time? Exact minutes and seconds!
Kana-senpai�s anger doesn�t calm down.
If I recall, it was.
When I woke up, the Takakura shrine maidens gave me fellatio.
Then, after one ejaculation, I took a shower.
Then, while we were in training in the courtyard, Minaho-neesan called me.
Then, I heard about the TV coverage about.
I think it�s about an hour?
Then! That�s enough time for Nobu to contact me!
eeh?
She just got angrier.
Having TV coverage is the most important thing you know! Why did you not call, even just text me?
No, well, look.
Look.Kana-chan.Yoshida-kun.was busy this morning
Ai told Kana-senpai.
Ai continues to work on her pastry even though Kana-senpai�s angry.
And so, when he could contact Kana-chan.it�s already time to leave.that was half an hour ago.Kana-chan already left go and about to get on the bus.
Ai takes at her pace.
That�s why.Nei-oneechan was entrusted with contacting Kana-chan.also.we have to put down the pads after reaching the bakery.heat the ovens.and we have a lot more to do.we can�t contact Kana-chan.
Ai�s cute voice and slow speech loosen up Kana-senpai�s tension.
Is that true, Ai?
It�s true.what would I get from lying.right? Yoshida-kun?
She smiled and looked at me.
yeah.
Kana-chan.it�s the usual pattern
What do you mean, Ai?
It�s Minaho-oneesan who decided to bring the TV coverage.and it�s normal for her to do that
Oh, I get it now
Kana-senpai nodded in agreement.
MInaho-oneesan�s always bringing trouble to Yoshida-kun so suddenly
She�s always trouble to Nobu and those around him just go give him a test
Uhm, Kana-senpai, I think Minaho-neesan.
If it�s the usual pattern, then she�s definitely listening to this conversation.
I know. I stayed over at the mansion many times already
Kana-senpai looked at the ceiling.
I�m doing this on purpose. Let me vent it out you know! I�m still angry
She�s that upset that she wasn�t told about the TV coverage.
Okay, Nobu�s a victim too. Geez, why does she find amusement in talking to Nobu at the last minute, watching from a monitor somewhere watching Nobu in trouble? Minaho-san, that�s a bad hobby!
Really?
Minaho-neesan would usually tell me what�s happening at the very last minute, not earlier this morning.
If the TV coverage is a test that Minaho-neesan planned, then it�s to train my skill to make snap decisions.
Anyway, don�t worry about it Kana-chan.Yoshida-kun didn�t miss contacting Kana-chan because he hates you
Huh, Ai?
I get that, I know how busy Nobu gets in the morning. Taking care of the younger girls, and even checking if Misuzu-san peed already
Well, that�s true.
It�s not just the younger girls.even the older ones are clinging to Yoshida-kun in the morning
Ai finished her dough and put it on the pad.
I get that. I would love to get sticky with Nobu in the morning too
Kana-senpai said and came to me.
Sorry, I got angry right in the morning. Nobu
She bows her head sincerely.
No, let�s put that aside. Kana-senpai
I didn�t trust Nobu and just got angry without hearing your side. I�m sorry
Hey, Kana-senpai.
So, don�t abandon Kana. Kana doesn�t want Nobu to leave me
Huh?
Kana loves Nobu! I love you, so I�m sorry
Anyway, I gave Kana-senpai�s soft body a hug.
I love Kana-senpai too. So don�t think of weird stuff
Nobu
I was also thinking lightly. I should�ve contacted Kana-senpai after I heard about the TV coverage. Sorry, really
I still don�t understand why the TV coverage is so important to Kana-senpai and the tennis girls.
I don�t get it, but that was my mistake.
I should�ve told Kana-senpai as soon as I could.
Yes. I wanted Nobu�s call instead of Nei-san�s mail. I wanted to hear it from Nobu�s voice, then I could�ve said Amazing, and Let�s do our best today
I see.
So that�s it.
Kana-senpai just want me.
I guess that�s normal for high-school students.
No, I was being selfish. I�m not the only one who needs Nobu�s time. Other girls are much more troublesome
No, that�s not it. I missed that, so I�m sorry. Kana-senpai
I feel miserable since I didn�t figure out Kana-senpai�s thoughts.
Don�t worry, Kana�s Nobu�s sex slave. Sorry for being a selfish slave
Sorry for being a dense master
The two of us hugged each other.
TV coverage, that seems fun.
Yeah
I wonder if they�ll also take videos of us?
I don�t know
The main focus of the coverage is the baking course, which should be Nobu and Ai, right? But, Kana may just sneak in run
It�s been a while since I heard that verbal tic from Kana-senpai.
Kana-senpai wanted to have this silly conversation with me.
I didn�t see that.
Then.
Uhm, can you guys.you know? We still have a lot of work ahead of us
Katsuko-nee called.
Oh right! I�m still baking
I noticed that Katsuko-nee and Ai were doing most of the work.
Oh, the tennis girls are still upset. Katsuko-san, can you talk to those girls and calm them down?
Kana-senpai asks.
Should I?
No. Let the adult talk. Nobu�s just an ordinary boy in the bakery to the girls in the tennis club. Katsuko-san�s the teacher in the bakery, right?
It�s our high school that accepted the TV coverage from a national broadcaster.
That�s it makes more sense if Katsuko-nee, who�s hired by the school for the bakery course, speaks to the tennis club girls.
Right, I have to talk to them
Katsuko-nee stopped working.
Then, I took over her work.
I didn�t have much time, so I didn�t think much about the details. Right, there would be girls who don�t want to be on TV
Oh, that.
They might not want their faces on TV.
No, the girls in our club rather want to be on TV
Kana-senpai.
So the problem is the opposite, if some girls appear on TV while others don�t, it�ll be a mess in the club later. They don�t know how long the coverage will be, so everyone wants to be in the shop by that time Oh, the tennis club girls are taking turns on break at the open cafe selling pastry and drinks.
It should be okay. The person in charge of the coverage sent me an e-mail with a time chart saying that the broadcast would be on such schedule. Ojou-sama gave it to me, here�s the file Katsuko-nee took out the papers.
They�re going to air it live on the noon news slot and news only has 20 minutes, so it�s probably around the last segment. It�s like the townscape section after the current affairs news If so, that should be about 15-20 minutes from 12 o�clock. Government broadcasts have no commercials after all
Kana-senpai listens.
Then, we�ll line them all up at the same time. It�s up to the cameraman who gets on screen, that makes sure that there are no hard feelings
Is there anything else?
Katsuko-nee asks.
What�s left is the one I mentioned earlier. The girls are saying that I should�ve done my hair if that�s the case, or should�ve brought my makeup kit
I get that you want to look good on TV, but you know.
But we�re pretty excited about it, and if that continues, it�ll interfere with our business at the store until noon
Kana-senpai said.
Their heads would be occupied with the TV coverage that they�ll make mistakes in selling bread and drinks until noon.
Even if you say that.
Katsuko-nee looks troubled.
I look at the clock on the wall.
The time now until opening our store, and the TV coverage arrival.
Thinking about the three of those.
Katsuko-nee, you should see the girls with their hair and makeup
I readied myself.
Don�t get too fancy, make them look like high-school girls still, but make them a bit more mature and beautiful than usual
We don�t have time for that. We don�t even have enough equipment to put on makeup on the tennis girls
Just bring cosmetics and other stuff from the mansion, we still have Ya-chan there
Nei�s coming here with Kinuka and the girls by 10.
Nei knows everything in the mansion so she can bring what we need.
Then, just bring them together in Rei-chan�s van
Even so, we still don�t have enough time
Katsuko-nee looked at the clock.
No, we do. It�s only a five-minute drive from the mansion, right? Ya-chan only needs an hour to pack up and load the gear
I talk about my thoughts.
Katsuko-nee and Ya-chan can do the makeup with the girls. With the two of you, you can finish doing makeup for the tennis girls in one hour
We won�t be able to open the shop in two hours if that happens
The school festival starts at 10.
The outsiders will come in by that time.
Don�t worry. Even if some girls don�t get their makeup done on time, the store can still start with those who are ready
There�s no need for all the tennis club girls to be present from the start since they take turns for breaks.
Besides, Mana will come and help at ten, so we can manage the bakery stuff. What�s left is for Ai and me to do our jobs
I told Katsuko-nee.
But, do we need to go that far for the tennis club girls?
Katsuko-nee.
What�s important to us is the pastry, right? So we should focus on getting the pastry baked before we open
I.
Katsuko-nee, that�s where you�re wrong. Sure, the pastry�s important, without pastry to sell, we can�t open the shop. But, that�s not enough, right
Yes.
That doesn�t mean that we can just throw everything out but the bread.
The bakery also has other important things. It�s our job to set the system so the sellers in the store can work calmly, without worries, right?
That�s true, but.
Then, Ai.
Katsuko-oneesan.when we start a real bakery.we�re going to start working. with high-school students. who are working partime too.and we�re hiring them
She says while doing her work.
If so.I think today.is a practice.for the future.store
Ai-chan?
Katsuko-nee�s surprised.
Ai�s right. If there�s anything we can do to make our sellers feel good about their work, then we should do everything that we can to make that happen. Don�t worry, we�ll manage with our hard work I�m confident.
I understand how you feel, but still, we don�t have enough time
Katsuko-nee looked at the clock and said.
Then.
Hey, hey, hey!
We hear a voice from the speakers on the ceiling.
Sorry for interrupting the conversation, it�s everyone�s Kyouko-san!
Kyouko-san�s watching from the mansion too?
Minaho�s busy right now so I�ll interrupt instead! By the way, the foreign girls are also watching what�s going on there
Anya and the thirteen girl assassins are watching with Kyouko-san.
For now, Nei�s already packed up her set. It won�t take an hour, she�ll be there in 25
Nei�s also listening to our conversation, she started moving right away.
Mana-chan�s told that she�s not allowed to go to school before 10 but who cares about rules, she�s going there with Nei
That helps if Mana�s here.
I mean, I already brought Kurose Anju here, which should be against the rules.
If that�s the case, then I should�ve brought Mana from the start.
Also, Nei will bring another one to take care of the makeup. You don�t have to worry there, Katsuko. That is what she said
Who�s the other one?
Who else apart from Katsuko-nee and Nei knows much about cosmetics and hairstyles?
Nagisa�s taking care of her shop so she won�t be here.
If it�s Kyouko-san.
Katsuko, you underestimate your family. Ruriko�s already increased the production of pastry here, Reika�s ready to drive the car anytime
We asked Ruriko to take charge of Agnes and the girls making the simple souvenir pastries.
Katsuko-nee�s stuck here so we need someone to deliver the pastries from the mansion to here.
Rei-chan will do that.
You try to build the bakery on your own as much as you can, but the family will just continue to step in even if you don�t want them to. That�s what family means
You can hear Kyouko-san�s laughing voice from the speaker.
Lastly, a message from Minaho. I�m not that kind of a bottom-feeding woman you think I am. You know, she�s angry. Apologize to her later
Minaho-neesan got angry at Kana-senpai�s remark from earlier?
Then I guess.
The TV coverage today isn�t a trial.
If that�s the case.
Kyouko-san, tell Minaho-neesan this.
Sure, what is it?
Tell her to Take care
The fact that we�re featured in the national news at noon means.
It just means that the people who are in the school can prove that they�re here at that time.
This means this is an alibi.
I think that Minaho-neesan�s going to do something huge during the news period.
I�ll tell her that, but you don�t have to worry. I�ll watch over Minaho. Besides, Minaho�s a capable woman, that�s why she called Agippina
Julia Agrippina-san, the strongest freelance guard.
Minaho-neesan�s in a situation where she hired her.
You seem to have piqued her interest. Saying that she�s been living in this world for a long time, but she�s never met someone who told her that she�s a good person
Kyouko-san laughed.
Anyway, Minaho will be fine, you should focus on what you should do instead. Well then, that�s your DJ Kyouko-san. See you later!
And she cuts off the audio.
Kana-senpai talked to me.
Who was that?
Oh, Kana-senpai doesn�t know Kyouko-san.
Then.
We�re here, Darling
Anjou Mitama has arrived!
Edie and Mitama, who were walking from the mansion, have arrived.
We�re a little late
There was someone suspicious in front of the back gate of the mansion, so we took him out and handed him to the police
Suspicious individual?
They weren�t from Kansai Yakuza, they don�t seem to know us
Yes, they don�t seem to know about the cars in front of the mansion.
They were surprised to find that there were police
As usual, there are cars parked in front of the main gate of the mansion, it�s the police, who are trying to catch Kyouko-san and the Kouzuki SS teams.
KansaiYakuza should know that Tsukiko and the girls are there.
It�s only one strange guy. Nobody else around the mansion
Edie said.
I�m late!
Megu returned to the bakery.
I told the captain about the TV coverage and she said that I could focus on helping here until afternoon
That helps. If Megu�s here then we can make progress in the bakery
I feel sorry for the track and field club, however.
Furthermore.
Excuse me
Coming in
Hello
Hello
The prostitute cadets in Minaho-neesan�s new brothel come from the school cafeteria door.
Kurama Misato, Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi comes in.
Good Morning, let�s do our best today
They agreed to help out in selling the pastries today.
Minaho-neesan gave them permission.
Right.
Minaho-neesan should�ve used her car to pick them up from the new brothel and pick her up here
Where�s Minaho-neesan?
I asked.
She�s already out
She dropped us off at the back of the cafeteria
Then, she told us to do our jobs
Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san went to the other room
The other room must be the principal�s office
The remaining two prostitute cadets, Kurosawa Naoko-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san said that they don�t want to help us in the store.
With that said.
Minaho-neesan�s leaving the prostitute in the school.
And she went somewhere with Kudou-papa and Agrippina-san.
Something will happen during the lunch news.
Okay then, we�ll introduce the four of them to the tennis girls. Our agreement with Minaho-san is that they won�t be serving customers, right?
Kana-senpai said.
The prostitute cadets are strictly ordered to work only inside the store, such as preparing drinks and other stuff.
If so, come with us Katsuko-san. We still need to talk it out with the tennis girls. They�re done putting on their tennis uniform so they should be coming here by now It�s time for the tennis club girls to gather in the temporary cafe in front of the bakery and start preparing for the opening.
Right, let�s do that. I�ll talk to them. I�ll tell them about the TV coverage and get their hair and makeup done
Katsuko-nee finally readied herself.
Thanks. Can�t convince those girls unless it�s the beautiful and fashionable as usual Katsuko-san
Kana-senpai smiled.
You�re flattering me
It�s no flattery. The idea of having Katsuko-san check on your makeup is a huge win. They�re going to be happy
Then, I�ll be off for a while
Yeah, have fun Katsuko-nee
I�m borrowing Katsuko-san, Nobu
Katsuko-nee and Kana-senpai left the bakery.
I.
Edie, Tsukiko, and Kurose-san are in the break room, using the school�s monitoring system, checking if there�s anyone weird wandering around
Roger
Mitama, you�re guarding Misato and the girls. Don�t let any weird men involve themselves with them
Certainly
Mitama�s formerly a bodyguard of Misato, so this kind of assignment is good for her.
The prostitute cadets, or the Nadeshiko department, are separated from the ordinary students.
The four of them are beauties so some boy could get carried away and try talking to them.
That�s why Mitama will take them out.
Yoshida-kun.this pad is baked
Yeah, go tit
Ai, Megu, and I remained in the bakery, preparing even more pastries.
I put the dough in the oven.
Yoshi-kun seems like my senses have gone weird
Megu speaks up.
Huh, what do you mean?
I mean, when I told the girls about the TV coverage, that we�re going to be featured in national news, they were all very excited about it
That�s.
Honestly, I wasn�t excited when I heard about the TV coverage. Of course, I know that I have to work harder, but I wasn�t as excited as the girls in the club
Me too. Well, I thought that being featured on TV would help us when we open the bakery in the future, but, I just want to do my best to make sure we get the coverage we deserve. How do I say it, it feels like a duty more than anything That�s why I didn�t understand why Kana-senpai was so excited when she came to the bakery.
I think our senses are just weird now
Really?
Yes, You know, Yukino�s living with us and we watch her on TV all the time. Reika-oneesan�s also a celebrity now, even Eri, Rie, Mitama, and Kinuka appear on TV nowadays.
We have a lot of girls in the family that show up on Yukino�s TV show.
Arisu already made an appearance, and Motoko and Kurumi had a martial arts demonstration.
Ruriko-chan also appeared in the program about the historical building of the Kouzuki house, right?
Oh, that happened too.
Ruriko�s preparing for the second program, where she introduces the national treasures of the nobility.
Yeah, we got accustomed to our family showing up on TV that we lost the sense of what�s special about being on TV
Oh.
So that�s why.
Kana-senpai and the girls aren�t weird for getting excited.
It was us who were weird for having low tension even though the TV coverage is coming.
That�s okay too
Ai mutters.
Katsuko-oneesan.can do the makeup.and the hair of the tennis girls. Katsuko-oneesan would feel at ease.when she�s dragged by the mood of ordinary high school girls
That�s true.
We�re not opening the bakery until we graduate from high school so we still have at least two and a half years.
It�s not a big deal if our pastry is featured on TV today.
Yet, both Katsuko-nee and I were full of emotions for our bread.
Normal high-school girls would make a big deal because they�re going to be on TV
Being exposed to the girls lets Katsuko-nee�s heart become close to the high-school girls
Katsuko-nee got kidnapped in her first year in high school and she never had high-school experience.
Minaho-neesan wants Katsuko-nee to regain her adolescent time
That�s what I think.
Yoshida-kun too
Ai?
Yoshida-kun, Ai, and megumi-san too. We need to return to our senses as ordinary people. Especially Yoshida-kun
Ai stopped her hands and looked at me.
Yoshida-kun�s been in a lot of trouble lately
Right.
Like, dealing with the rebels from Kouzuki SS.
Raping Ishigami Mizuki.
Or the thirteen assassins.
It�s been tough.
Don�t forget the feeling of excitement
Yeah, I�ll be careful
I told Ai.
1383. School Festival Day 2 Shareholder�s benefit
No problem
Edie came out of the break room.
Thanks, how was it?
I ask as I remove the first batch of baked bread from the oven.
Megu and Ai are also doing their job in the bakery.
Nobody suspicious around school as far as I�m concerned
It�s the school festival today so the students are much more buoyant than usual, and many of them aren�t wearing uniforms because they�re going to sell, or do some band performance.
Even so, Edie judged that nobody was suspicious based on their behavior in the surveillance footage she saw.
Anju will continue watching the surveillance system, she�s a good one so she�s already mastered the system perfectly
Ishigami Mizuki�s former bodyguard, Kurose Anju.
Tsukiko read Katsuko-nee�s memories and Edie taught her how to use the monitors, so she could use them already.
She�s a girl who�s thorough with her work so it should be fine to leave it to her. Tsukiko�s staying in the break room, watching Kurose Anju.
There were some weirdos around the mansion, right? But we don�t have them in school? Then that means.
After checking the pastry, I fill the pad with only pastry that has no problems.
They�re enemies, but they don�t know who we are
The fact that they came to the mansion means that the enemy knows about the Kuromori family.
However, they don�t know how many people are there, and that some are attending this school.
How much does this enemy know about us?
That�s what I�m worried about.
If they�re using old information, then it would be that the Kuromori mansion is a high-class brothel for the political and financial VIPs
However, if they know details about us, then.
If they know the connection to the Kouzuki house, or Misuzu, Ruriko, and other daughters of nobility.
We need to consider how to deal with them
I want to avoid making poor moves that�ll give unnecessary information to the enemies.
Don�t worry, I don�t think they know much about our family
Edie said.
If they did, they won�t be that nonchalant
Oh right. The enemy didn�t know about the police and Kouzuki SS waiting on the road in front of the mansion.
But, maybe they just sent minions who didn�t know anything on purpose just to see our approach
I�m considering that possibility.
If that�s the case, there�s going to be a watchdog behind the people we captured. But there was nobody like that
Edie and Michi are similar, they can sense Qi in their surroundings.
If Edie says that, then I don�t need to consider that likelihood anymore.
We also frisked the guy before giving him to the police. He had a smartphone and an audio recorder. so Mitama and I took it. But since they don�t have any recording device that broadcasts live, there�s no information leak. They didn�t have any transmitter Where are those stuff you confiscated now? What did they get to record?
We put them inside the mansion and handed them to Rei-chan. Don�t worry, we already cut off the power. We arrived late at school because we were doing that
Kinoshita-san and Rei-chan are at the mansion, and Kyouko-san and Anya are there, so they must be analyzing it now.
Rei-chan�s coming here with Nei and the girls, and we can always communicate inside the mansion and in the bakery anytime.
Okay, thanks. As expected of Edie. You didn�t miss a thing
I praised Edie as I continue working.
Obviously, it�s your Edie after all
Edie happily said.
Then, Edie operates on an external monitor at the top of the wall.
The screen shows the inside of the cafeteria switched to outside the bakery, around the back entrance.
They should come now. Darling, they�re here
Oh, Katsuko-nee�s van is parking.
Rei-chan�s driving.
She�s the driver today so she�s disguised by wearing a hat and sunglasses.
I also see the one on the passenger seat.
Is Nei in the trunk?
Right, she brought some cosmetics for the tennis club girls. She should have a lot of luggage.
I look at the clock and it�s 25 minutes since the call earlier.
Nei and everyone acted on time as they said.
Megu, Ai, I�ll help with unloading. I�ll also get Mana to help here right away
They need a male helper there.
Okay
We�ll take it from here, Yoshi-kun
Hearing their replies, I head to the back entrance of the bakery
I�m going too Darling
Edie followed after me.
I opened the rear entrance and Rei-chan�s car just finished parking.
Onii-chan, I�ll help inside now
Mana got off the passenger seat and she was already wearing her apron.
Yeah, please do
We passed by each other and she went inside the bakery.
I�ll return to the mansion immediately after the luggage is dropped off.
Rei-chan on the driver�s seat told me.
I don�t think that Ruriko, Agnes, and the girls have already finished making their pastries at that time.
Rei-chan kept the engine on so she could depart right away.
Sorry for making you do all these roundtrips Rei-chan
Don�t mind it. I�m happy that I can do something to help out, besides
Rei-chan whispered.
There are no problems on Minaho-san or the mansion�s side, have fun with the school festival
That�s.
Shou-neechan�s sending Kouzuki SS for Minaho-neesan already?
I also whispered back.
No, Kouzuki SS won�t be involved this time. That�s what�s decided
Huh, then.
There should still be no problems
Rei-chan smiled at me.
Everything is according to Minaho-neesan�s plan then?
I knew that Minaho-neesan was doing something and leaving us out of it.
Using the national news appearance to give us an alibi that we were inside the school for the festival today.
Kouzuki SS isn�t involved on purpose either.
The reason is that Minaho-neesan�s actions would be a crime.
Kouzuki SS won�t be moving, but Shou-oneesama�s ready to respond immediately, just in case. Don�t worry
Shou-neechan�s on standby at the main office.
I�ll hear the details later
You should ask Minaho-san instead. She�ll return by evening
Okay, I�ll do that
I�m still a bit worried, but.
I have to focus on the school festival today.
Yo-chan, help me!
The sliding door of the van opened and Nei took out a huge bag of cosmetics.
Oh, it�s the bag Katsuko-nee took to the hotel room when Misuzu and Ruriko gave flowers at the Russian film festival party before.
The box at the back is heavy! Those are all cosmetics!
Box?
Oh yeah, there are three huge cardboard boxes.
And next to the box is.
Morning, Kou!
Mariko�s there.
She�s not wearing her uniform, but instead, she�s wearing a white one-piece dress since it�s Sunday
I have come
What?
No, I thought I mentioned that girls from nobility can�t come to our school festival!
The security had to tighten up, that�s the reason why Misuzu, Ruriko, Sakurako, and Karen can�t come here.
Oh? But I�m okay though, I�m not a daughter of nobility! Kukuku
Err.
Sure, Mariko�s Torii house isn�t from the nobility.
But still, her mother is from the Kanou house, one of the big three.
That�s why Mariko, who�s not from the nobility, was allowed to have a bodyguard with her in school.
Geez.
That aside, I know that we�re busy
Oh right.
I�ll take the two, take one of the boxes Darling
Edie stacked the boxes and lifted them.
Nei�s holding Katsuko-nee�s cosmetics.
No, don�t push yourself, Edie, there�s three so the three of us can carry one each
No, this is heavy, Mariko will break her back
Yes, I can�t carry those
Is it that heavy?
Many of them are also in glass bottles so you can�t drop them, Kou,
Trying to lift one of the boxes, yep, this is heavy.
I see. Many of the cosmetics are liquids in bottles.
And to think that Edie can lift two boxes easily.
I quickly took it to the temporary terrace where the tennis girls are gathered.
Hmm.
Wait, Mariko, these three boxes are.
Yep, these are mine
Mariko laughs again.
I thought of coming here today but, Nei-oneesama sent a mail
Nei sent the mail not just to Kana-senpai but also to Mariko.
But, that was an hour ago, right?
Right after we left the mansion in the van.
I could come here in an hour, I had my driver go to this school. I met up with Nei-oneesan at the back gate
Mariko�s house has a chauffeur car since she�s the daughter of the president of a large company.
But, it was only 25 minutes ago that I decided to bring some cosmetics and such.
The women�s tennis team makeup assembly was decided just a short time ago.
Oh, it just happened. Kana and I get along. SO, for Kana, I mean, I just thought of bringing some presents to the tennis girls who also helped Kou this time
Right, Mariko and Kana get along.
Then, Kana-senpai loves branded and expensive cosmetics.
But still, three boxes of these.
If Mariko prepared some presents, then it would be some expensive cosmetics.
That means that this cost a lot.
Don�t mind it, it�s okay. I�ll explain later
But still
I feel sorry that Mariko spent her money.
Just hurry up, everyone�s waiting for us
Mariko told me with a smile.
Yeah, let�s do that
I took the heavy box from the car.
Mariko closed the van�s side door.
Then, after parting from the car.
Reika-oneesama, thank you
Mariko thanked her.
Yes, good luck. I�ll be coming over again to see what�s going on
Rei-chan drives off the van.
Thanks for the help, I�m going to borrow the corner of the cafeteria to do the makeup for the tennis girls
I carried the heavy cardboard boxes and Katsuko-nee looked and thanked me.
Nei and Edie had already taken their luggage inside the cafeteria
How is it Katsuko-nee?
I explained to them and they understood
He gave the details to the tennis girls about the national TV coverage and apologized for informing them so abruptly in the morning.
Now that�s over.
The girls wearing matching tennis clothes look satisfied for the time being.
But, the atmosphere seems to be filled with anxiety and anticipation.
Then.
Hey everyone, Kana, I came over
Mariko in her white dress shouted at Kana-senpai.
Huh, who?
Who�s that girl?
The school festival hasn�t started yet.
Outsiders can�t come to the school yet, there�s a stranger here, so the club girls are showing a suspicious look.
Oh? You�re here already Mariko?
Kana-senpai didn�t expect Mariko to come at this time
Hoshizaki-san, who�s that girl?
Kana, isn�t it bad to bring someone from the outside?
The club girl seniors approach Kana-senpai.
Oh my, I�m one who got all three boxes of cosmetics here just for all of you!
Mariko purposely emphasized it.
Kana, hurry and introduce me to them
Kana-senpai
Well, you know, she�s a friend outside the school
Best friend!
Mariko speaks sharply
Kana, we�re best friends, right?
Well, my best friend, Torii Mariko-san
Kana-senpai said. She had no choice.
Hello once again, I�m Torii Mariko
Mariko introduces herself to the tennis girls with grace.
Then.
Kana, what�s the next part?
There�s none
There should be, like, my family
Mariko says it herself
Is it okay
That makes it easier for them to understand that way, right?
Mariko smiled at Kana-senpai.
Torii Mariko-san is like, Torii Electronics�, you know, the huge company, right?
Torii Electronics is a world-renowned leading manufacturer of electrical appliances in japan.
She�s the daughter of the president of Torii Electronics?
My father is the president, and my grandfather is the founder!
Mariko puffs her chest.
She�s that kind of rich girl.
Even if Kana-senpai explains it, the tennis girls are looking at Mariko with dumbfounded faces.
I guess the image of a girl suddenly appearing and telling them that she�s the daughter of the president of a global company doesn�t connect in their head.
That�s right, I�m what they call an Ojou-sama And, I brought some presents for being so good to my best friend, Kana
Mariko looked at me.
You can put the box there and show what�s inside to everyone
I did as told and put the box on the floor and opened it.
Wow, it�s packed!
Wait, isn�t this one really expensive?
That cute bottle over there, I saw them go on sale just last week!
The tennis girls all got captured by Mariko�s high-class cosmetics.
This box and the box Edie brought in. All three of them are for you girls
Mariko said with a smile on her face.
this is bad, Mariko!
Kana-senpai.
I mean, these are expensive, right? This or this, wow, this one�s expensive but a popular foundation! This is impossible to get!
Why, Kana?
Mariko asks back calmly.
Well, this is bad
What�s bad about it? We just got too many so I�m giving it away
Mariko said the tennis girls are surprised.
They send some to me every month. They just deliver so many. That�s why it�s accumulating
Send?
Deliver?
Accumulating?
Kana-senpai and the girls can�t understand what Mariko�s talking about.
I�m a shareholder so.well, it�s a little different than the so-called normal shareholder benefits where the company gives you tens of thousands of yen per year. I own a huge percentage of the company�s stock. That�s why they make sure to send me the products they�re selling now and the new ones they�re launching eeh? Wait a second. Mariko�s father also owns the cosmetics company in addition to his job at Torii Electronics?
Kana-senpai asks.
No! Father doesn�t do stocks, he�s busy with his work at Torii Electronics. I�m the shareholder!
Speaking of which, I heard that Mariko�s learning how to do stocks from Kaan Momoko-neechan.
I own shares from various companies. Like I own stocks on three cosmetic makers right now. That�s why we have three boxes here. The three companies send me their products every month Mariko said.
I�m a major shareholder so I check how well the products are doing. If I find a bad product, then I make sure to tell the company that sold me. But, three companies kept sending more and more so I�m having a hard time keeping up with the pile Then.
So, I thought that it would be a huge help to the girls who are usually helping out Kana
But, Mariko, you could�ve just handed it to your friends at school instead of us
Kana-senpai who was happy to receive the high-end products from Katsuko-nee seems to be put off by the number of cosmetics she�s receiving this time.
This won�t do with girls in our school. They sure are getting the same products as I am
Mariko�s right, the school she goes to is only open to the young ladies of nobility and wealthy daughters that Jii-chan screens.
I mean, the daughters of the founders of these cosmetic products are also students of our school. I can�t just give these away to the students if they�re there
Oh right, this company is one of the old ones. This was from the Meiji era if I recall correctly
Kana-senpai saw the company logo on the product inside the box.
Oh, sorry, I only brought Japanese manufacturer cosmetics. As expected, foreign companies don�t send one to me all the time, just sometimes
Sometimes, so they still do.
this girl�s a celeb!
wow
Kana-san�s best friends with her too!
The tennis girls are speechless, but they have figured out that Mariko�s the real deal
Katsuko-san�s going to apply makeup to them, right? Then you can use these as much as you like. You won�t know what they do until you use them after all
Mariko told Katsuko-nee.
Yes, thank you. I�ll use them
Also, you can bring home whichever you like. I�m giving all these to you girls
Mariko emphasized it once again.
Mariko-san, help us do the makeup for the girls too!
Nei comes from the cafeteria and shouted.
Katsuko-oneechan, Mariko-san, and me! The three of us can cooperate together and we�ll finish sooner!
Yes, please do, Mariko-san
Katsuko-nee also asked for Mariko�s help.
Yes, if you�re okay with me. But Katsuko-san will still do the final check. They might not like the makeup I do on them
Mariko said cheerfully
Yes, you need to balance the whole thing so the girls the two of us will make up will still need to show it to Katsuko-oneechan and make adjustments
Nei said.
It�s a bakery terrace cafe for the tennis girls, so it�s a bad idea to make the makeup too flashy.
Katsuko-nee will do the final adjustments.
Well then, let�s go to the cafeteria!
Nei calls the tennis girls.
Kana, you need to get in shape
Mariko taps Kana-senpai�s chest.
right, we�re getting Katsuko-san to do our makeup in turns so we can prepare to open the terrace cafe while they�re at it!
O-Okay!
The tennis girls replied.
Now they can stand proud when the TV coverage comes.
That�s one of the problems fixed.
We�ll use the school year and alphabetic order. Those who are free can start working. Mariko�s giving them later anyway so don�t think about it for now! You don�t have time to pick what you want right now. We�re not going for first-come-first-serve! If there�s a lot who want a single item, then we�ll be deciding with rock-paper-scissors by the end of the day Kana-senpai gave instructions.
Darling, let�s go back. They�re good now
Edie came over and said.
Yeah, we should
Katsuko-nee, Nei, Mariko, and Kana-senpai will be okay here.
I also have my place to be.
1384. School Festival Day 2 Make-up
Well, for your skin tone, I think this would be a good choice
The monitor in the bakery shows the tennis girls getting their makeup in the corner of the cafeteria
I check on them from time to time while working on my pastry.
Katsuko-nee, Mariko, and Nei set up the chairs and the girls take turns getting their makeup.
Right next to it is one of the desks in the cafeteria, and Nei brought her makeup kit from the mansion and the three boxes of makeup that Mariko brought there so it�s readily accessible.
I want to use this, but.
A senior from the tennis club points at the cosmetics Mariko brought over.
Oh, this one? If that�s the case, this and this should be better
Mariko quickly pulls out her cosmetics and a few other items from the box.
Katsuko-san, can we match this two?
Mariko shows the cosmetics she picked to Katsuko-nee, who�s doing makeup on the girls.
I think that combo is fine but it would be better for this girl if you get a darker foundation color
Katsuko-nee compares the makeup to the girl�s face and replies.
Oh, I see. You�re right
Mariko took out a different colored foundation immediately.
Once you�re done doing makeup, show it to me
Yes, please do Katsuko-san
Mariko started doing makeup for the senior girl after responding to Katsuko-nee.
Meanwhile, Nei;
Okay, we�re done! Katsuko-oneechan, check!
Nei shows the girl she did makeup on to Katsuko-nee.
Wow, Nei-san�s amazing with make-up!
You�re looking fifty percent more beautiful than the usual!
The girls who are waiting for their turns say loudly.
That�s good, but they�re high-school girls so you should do the eyeliner like this
Katsuko-nee reached her hand and made some adjustments to the girl Nei did makeup on.
And in your case, you should raise your bangs here. Do you have a hairpin?
Here, Katsuko-oneechan
Katusko-nee fixed the girl�s hair.
Wow, now it�s 80%!
Katsuko-san�s amazing!
eeh? How do I look right now?
Here, Mirror
Nei gave her a hand mirror.
Wow, this doesn�t look like me! I�m impressed!
She looks at her face and is at a loss of words.
It looks very natural
Yes, if it were me or someone else, I would�ve applied more stuff, like, there�s so many of them here
The girls said, then Katsuko-nee;
You girls are still in high school so make use of your natural skin. Besides, it�s the school festival, the teachers will let you off with a bit of makeup but you shouldn�t get too flashy. We�re going to deal with a lot of customers Oh, you�re right
Besides, it�s better to do this finish to give it a classy look
Katsuko-nee then put a touch-up on the outer corner of the girl�s eye.
Wow, now it�s 100%!
Katsuko-san, I�m also done here, can you take a look?
Mariko calls Katsuko-nee this time.
I don�t understand how those girls feel
Megu says while working.
I think that they should get the cafeteria done first then do that
I get how Megumi feels, but you can�t do anything about that
Edie smiled wryly.
To Darling and Megumi, this school festival, and selling pastries, are all your efforts for the future. But for the tennis girls, yesterday and today are just a game to them That�s.
The school festival is just a �festival.� That�s the reason why they�re making such a fuss when they heard that a TV crew is coming to cover the event. The extraordinary event of the school festival just became more extraordinary Right.
The girls in the tennis club don�t take selling pastries as seriously as we do.
For the girls, they�re just doing a refreshment booth at the school festival.
Darling, Kana was on a weird tension when she came over, right?
Yeah, she came to the bakery asking me why I didn�t tell her about the TV coverage.
Yeah, it surprised me, but I get it now. Kana-senpai feels the same way as the tennis club girls
The mere fact that they might see themselves on the TV news makes them feel uplifted.
No, I guess that Kana-senpai also sent a message and talked to the other members of the tennis club after Nei informed her about the TV coverage while she was on the bus on the way to school.
And so, she went to the tennis club room to change, and the other members of the club are getting more excited.
Kanna-senpai and the girls at the tennis club are excited.
They�re heated up in the club room and popped to the bakery with the same tension, that�s why it turned like that.
I don�t really watch TV so I don�t get it, but I guess it�s exciting to them. Getting into the TV camera I mean
I never watched TV ever since I was a kid.
In middle school, I live in a dorm in the mountains, and TV is banned there.
Even now, the only show I watch is Yukino�s show.
I�m not interested in TV either so it�s surprising to me
Megu glanced up at the monitor that shows the cafeteria.
Some say that young people are turning away from TV since the internet has more momentum now, but the influence of TV is still strong
Edie said.
Nowadays, things that are broadcasted on TV are spread on the internet, and many people watch the TV that becomes a hot topic on video sites later, even though the ratings are low when it broadcasts, it sometimes becomes a big topic just because it became popular on the internet Does that pattern even exist?
Oh, speaking of which, that also happened last week
Mana says while making pastries.
Err, what was it again? Oh right, there�s this American mountaineering equipment company called whiteface, and they make square-shaped backpacks
Square-shaped backpacks?
That backpack got aired on TV last week, saying that these are popular with homosexuals these days. Saying that the shape of the backpacks made by that manufacturer are called gay backpacks Gay backpacks?
Then, the internet picked that up and spread it all over because the name was funny. Even those who didn�t watch the show during its airing were told that the square backpacks from that manufacturer were called gay backpacks, and were popular among homosexuals. It�s just scary, isn�t it?
What�s scary?
I asked Mana.
Huh? Don�t get it? I mean, it�s just an ordinary backpack sold by an American mountaineering equipment maker not only in Japan but all over the world. So, the TV casually just mentions that it�s commonly used by homosexuals because someone on TV must�ve heard about it, and it�s not really a fad, just some homosexuals near that person Mana sighed.
The people who buy those aren�t just in Japan, but all over the world, and considering the ratio, I�m pretty sure that most who use it aren�t homosexuals
I see, and yet, the people who saw that.
Not only those who watched TV but also those who learned about the gay backpacks over the internet would assume that everyone carrying that backpack from that manufacturer is a gay person That�s just outrageous. That also gave trouble to the maker
Edie smiled.
That�s right, it was a huge problem because those who happen to like that backpack, buy and use it, even though they�re not homosexual, are going to have a hard time using it just because of that line. But once the keyword of gay backpack spreads out, then there�s no helping it So that�s happening.
That�s why you need to be careful Onii-chan. Don�t make light of the national TV noon news! If they find something to poke fun at, someone will post it over the net
Yeah, I�ll be careful
If you mess up something, they�ll just cut that scene and upload it over the internet.
Darling, don�t think of only negatives. It could also be well-received over the net and it becomes a good thing
Edie said, but.
But, thinking that way will just make you fail
That�s right. You just have to remain steady. Yoshi-kun�s better that way
Megu says with a serious look.
Megumi�s sure earnest
Edie smiled.
That�s right. What�s wrong with being earnest?
Megu puffed her cheeks and retorted.
Not really, Megumi�s fine the way you are
Edie then points at the girls on the screen.
But, Megumi, you need to understand those girls a bit more
I know, those girls are more like normal high-school girls and I�m not
Megu?
Either way, I�m just too uptight, too fussy, and overly serious
Oh, she�s comparing herself to the tennis club girls who are enjoying the school festival.
But.that�s okay on its own.Megumi-san
Ai, who had been quiet all this time, says without stopping her work.
It�s okay to have someone like Megumi-san.someone like Ai.like Mana-chan, like Edie-san.our family.has a lot of girls
That�s.
When Kana-chan came here earlier.at first, she was excited.like the rest of the tennis girls, but.
Ai said.
Along the way.she noticed that Yoshida-kun isn�t like her.who�s feeling merry that the TV coverage is coming.seeing that.Yoshida-kun�s serious with the pastry.she looked like she was about to cry.and apologized to Yoshida-kun Right, so that�s why Kana-senpai suddenly turned around and started apologizing, saying don�t hate me please
She figured out that there�s a different meaning and value to the TV coverage for Katsuko-nee, Ai, and me.
We see it as a serious trial for the future of our bakery, and we�re not as merry as the tennis club girls.
That�s why she apologized.
Kana-chan tried to understand. That�s why.we�re also trying to understand them
To Megu who has an earnest personality, she�s not happy that the tennis girls are just being merry, flocking around, not concentrating on preparing the opening of the cafe, that we had to send Katsuko-nee to do their makeup.
I can understand that.
But.
Mana thinks that it�s okay
Mana said.
Look at them. Katsuko-oneechan�s specialty isn�t just with pastries but also that
Katsuko-nee�s giving instructions to Nei and Mariko, making the tennis club girls even more beautiful.
Katsuko-nee was the number one choice among the big-name clients when she was a prostitute at the Black Forest.
That�s why she�s good at make-up, and she can give the right instructions on how to make one look more classy.
I know, Katsuko-oneechan�s beautiful and fashionable too
Megu said, but.
It�s okay to know that Megu-oneechan, we�re family after all. But I think what�s more important is that Katsuko-oneechan can show the people outside what she can do
That�s.
Katsuko-san, you should�ve been a cosmetics instructor instead of baking!
I mean, it�s unfair that it�s just the tennis club girls!
Girls continue to gather in the cafeteria.
Seeing that Katsuko-nee�s doing makeup for the tennis girls, the other schoolgirls have gathered.
Not today, I still have to return to the bakery once I�m done doing makeup for the tennis girls. We won�t have time to sell bread in the shop if I do
Katsuko-nee said with a cheerful smile.
Yes, the tennis club is collaborating with the bakery today and we�re waitresses at the cafe, that�s why Katsuko-san�s doing our makeup
We�re going to appear on TV later this noon in the cafe!
The tennis club girls who have Katsuko-nee doing their makeup said loudly.
Ugh, still unfair!
Why is the news even doing a coverage on the sidewalk cafe!
Can�t help it, if it�s a topic in the noon news, it�s only for five minutes
We�ll show up, and it�s over after five minutes
That�s what I�m asking, why this place
Woah, if that goes on, the tennis girls will be in a fight with the other schoolgirls.
Then.
I�m sorry, but I�m busy with the tennis girls already today. If you want to ask me about makeup, then you can come next time
Katsuko-nee told the girls with a smile.
Are you sure, Katsuko-san?
You can come anytime as long as we�re done with our bakery work
That�s a promise, Katsuko-san!
Now that calmed them down.
I want Natou-senpai to teach me how to apply makeup
Ah, me too! Natou-senpai�s beautiful after all
The girls are also gathering around Nei.
What, Me? Also, don�t call me Senpai, we�re in the same year!
Nei�s a repeater.
Furthermore, didn�t you see Katsuko-oneechan fixing what I did so many times? I�m a returnee so my makeup is a little bit tight
Nei said.
It�s not really tight, it�s just that you draw the eyeliner differently. It�s just a matter of preference, so I think Nei-chan�s okay as she is. It�s just that it doesn�t suit the other girls Katsuko-nee replied.
Yes, Natou-senpai�s too beautiful. I don�t think the same makeup Natou-senpai does would suit me
Don�t call me Senpai!
Yeah, Katsuko-nee and Nei are having fun.
I think getting along with the schoolgirls will be a good influence on them.
Okay, continue moving your hands Nei-san
Mariko tells Nei as she finished the makeup of the girl she�s in charge of.
She�s also good at makeup, she must be Katsuko-san�s helper?
No, Mariko-san is a friend of our Kana
Best friend! Kana�s best friend okay!
Marika joined the conversation.
Also, this best friend of Kana, Mariko-san, is the young lady of Torii Electronics
Yes, that�s right!
Really? Wow! My fridge has that brand
Thanks for the patronage
Yeah, Mariko�s doing well
That�s good. So.
I mutter while working on the pastries.
No, that�s not it, no matter what happens, you just have to make it have a good end
Results-wise, it�s good that Katsuko-nee and Nei got along with the school girls.
We can fill in for Katsuko-nee�s absence anyway.
That�s right, just change your thinking. Think positively
Edie smiled.
Giving the tennis girls makeup is good too, it�ll make the waitresses in the cafe look beautiful as a result
That�s right, let�s think positively
Edie, can we check on how�s the cafe going?
Roger
Edie changed the view on the screen.
The sidewalk cafe;
Yes, we�ve wiped all the tables and chairs? Are we finished there? You can go there once Mizuhara-san finishes her makeup, she�s the one in charge. Amino-san, come over. Oh, I get it. You can do it after getting your makeup. Sakata-san�s done, then, you can switch with Shijima-san Kana-senpai�s making preparations for the opening.
Our family�s doing their work
Edie�s right.
We should do as planned as well.
Mana came over so we�re doing well.
Then, once it�s 10, we can sell pastries as scheduled.
It was right not to ask for help from the tennis girls this time
The tennis girls will be able to bake pastries for the event, but.
They�re not accustomed so the jobs in the bakery will only get late.
After yesterday�s sales, we knew that we had to bake a certain amount before the opening.
We�re working alone until 10 when the school festival opens to the public.
That turned out to be the right decision.
Megu, Ai, Mana, and I work well together.
Edie�s the only one watching, but it�s the usual
Before long.
Wow, that�s a lot more than planned
Katsuko-nee hasn�t come back from giving the tennis girls makeup but.
All the bread for the storefront has finished baking.
Katsuko-nee�s not here so we might�ve worked harder than usual
But, Yoshi-kun we still have to prepare the next batch
Megu�s right, if we have the same amount of customers yesterday, then we need to continue making more bread.
We need to start on our second batch.
Even so, we still have some time to pause.
Then.
The door to the dining room opens up.
If you girls have time then that�s great, Katsuko-san�s going to give Ai and Megumi-san makeup too!
Kana-senpai showed up and said.
i�ll pass. I don�t like makeup
Megu said, but.
What are you talking about? It�s you who will most likely show up on TV so you need makeup!
The national broadcast will come to cover the activities at the school festival of the baking course established this year.
Minaho-neesan used that details, so the camera would definitely go inside the bakery.
The camera will definitely focus on Ai and me since we�re the students in the course, and Megu will also show up, helping us out in our work.
Go, Megu and Ai
I.
But, Yoshi-kun, I�m not.
No.no buts.Megumi-san, we�re getting makeup
Ai told Megu.
If you don�t get makeup, the tennis girls will find us weird
To the tennis club girls who are excited about the TV coverage, getting Katsuko-nee to do their makeup and wait for the camera to show their beautiful faces is common sense.
Thinking that way.is also bad for Yoshida-kun.so, get makeup.for Yoshida-kun.
Megu and Ai should also mingle with the ordinary girls.
Go on. Onii-chan and I will take care of the next batch, we can do it
Mana told Megu.
Yeah, we have more time thanks to everyone�s hard work. So you should go
Okay
Megu and Ai went to the cafeteria
Thanks for that, Kana-senpai
I thanked Kana-senpai for coming in and calling the two.
Having Katsuko-nee give them makeup will increase their friendliness with Megu and Ai.
Don�t mind it, they�re getting her makeup right now so I thought of calling over Megumi-san and Ai
They?
I look at the monitor and.
Oh, Misato and the girls who came over to the cafe to help out are also getting makeup from Katsuko-nee.
It�s not just the tennis girls but the whole cafe members.
But you know, those girls are quite the beauties if they put on their makeup
The four of them are beauties that Minaho-neesan carefully selected.
It�s a shame that they can only work inside the tent
Minaho-neesan forbids the prostitute cadets to interact with the schoolboys or outsiders.
And so, they�re going to work in the tents where they give drinks and don�t make contact with customers.
Speaking of which, you should get a makeup too, Edie-san
Kana-senpai said, but.
I�ll pass. I don�t do any job in the bakery, and I have a reason why I can�t show up in the news
Edie has another schedule for a TV appearance.
BEsides, Kana, you still don�t have your makeup done, right?
Speaking of which, Kana-senpai doesn�t look like she has makeup on yet.
I�ll go last, it�s just for standard
Kana-senpai smiled closed the door and came to me.
If I get makeup, I won�t get to do this, right?
Kana-senpai kissed me on the lips.
1385. School Festival Day 2 No. Never.
Girls, final check, we only have fifteen minutes left
Kana-senpai came out of the cafeteria and checked on the cafe outside and instructs the tennis girls.
Okay, Kana-san
Kana-senpai�s the last one to get her makeup. They managed to complete the makeup of all the girls of the tennis club fifteen minutes before the opening of the school fest.
Is it okay to get it inside the tent?
Yesterday it was, but we have good weather today so let�s put that there!
Okay!
The tennis club girls got bright and cheerful after getting Katsuko-nee, Nei, and Mariko give them make-up and turned them beautiful with high-end cosmetics.
They�re now doing their assigned jobs.
Hey, I feel like you girls look different than usual
Yeah, those eyes look great
The boys who passed by doesn�t know that the tennis girls got their makeup done at the cafeteria and so they were amazed.
Yes sure, sorry but we don�t have time to chat around since we�re busy!
Katsuko-nee and the group made us look pretty so we�re going to work hard to pay them back
We�re even getting gifts later!
I�m calling dibs on the pink lipstick!
I want those too! How many were those?
I think that there are about five or six in Mariko-san�s box
Girls, no gifts to those who keep gossiping!
Kana-senpai scolds the girls.
Help me clean up
Nei looks out the door from the cafeteria and told us in the bakery.
Oh right, we have to bring back Katsuko-nee�s makeup and the three boxes Mariko brought over.
But, I�m in the middle of taking the bread out of the oven so I can�t help out at the moment.
I�ll do it. Mitama, Anju, come
Edie opens the break room door and she calls Mitama and Kurose Anju
Putting Mitama aside since she�s a student here, I wonder if it�s okay to let Kurose Anju in her plain clothes come out.
But, it�s just ten minutes before the start of the school festivals, and students not in their uniforms for their booths and presentations are already hanging around the cafeteria.
I guess she won�t be exposed now.
Should I go too?
Tsukiko comes out of the break room but.
We�re just carrying heavy boxes so Tsukiko doesn�t have to go. For now, we�re putting Katsuko-nee�s luggage and the boxes Mariko brought here to the break room
It�s meant to be a gift for the tennis girls but it�s all expensive.
We need to keep it safe.
We�re at a school festival so we have a lot of outsiders.
Nobody can enter the break room but us so that�s the best place to store it
Roger that. Mitama, Anju, let�s go
Following
Err, uhm, okay
The three leave the bakery.
Katsuko-nee�s already done using the makeup.
So, they took it back right away.
Haa, that was tiring, but fun
Mariko enters the bakery with Edie, Mitama, and Kurose Anju who brought her luggage.
Thanks Mariko, also, are you sure about this? You�re giving so many cosmetics
I ask Mariko after making sure that all the bread is out of the oven.
Yep. Just as mentioned earlier, it�s just sitting in my room. Oh right, Momoko-oneesama gave me three-quarters of that, so you can thank her too later Kou
Momoko-neechan?
Well you see, half of what I told the tennis club earlier wasn�t me, it was actually Momoko-oneesama
Mariko said.
You mean, the part where Mariko�s a major shareholder in a cosmetics company so the company sends you products every month?
Yes, It�s true that I own stock in a cosmetics company but I don�t get that much every month
Mariko�s the daughter of the president of Torii Electronics but it�s a privately traded stock, so I doubt she has enough money to be a major shareholder for the company she�s particularly concerned about.
It�s actually Momoko-oneesama who�s the major shareholder, I mean, it�s the Kaan group that does. The three cosmetics manufacturers
Kaan group could send a box of products to Momoko-neechan every month, she�s the granddaughter of the head after all.
But, Momoko-oneesama has her favorite brand of foreign cosmetics so she sends it all to me. That�s why it just accumulated
I see.
But you know, it�s a hassle to explain my relationship with Momoko-oneesama to the tennis girls, and they won�t be grateful if I give them something that I also received from someone else. Besides, I thought of raising Kana�s value, my best friend if I tell them that I�m the daughter of the president of Torii electronics Mariko�s being considerate in her own way
Yeah, thanks, you can take a rest in the break room. You can have coffee there, or do you want one of these?
We�re just about to open for the school festival but.
Nei and Mariko can rest.
I just need Katsuko-nee to check the taste of the pastries.
What�s with that? Getting all makeup and everything?
Huh?
I hear a rough voice from a man on the monitor showing the video of the cafe outside.
Don�t get carried away because it�s the school festival! If you show up in front of the parents coming from the outside with a face like that, you�ll disgrace the school! Wash your face right now!
If I recall, that�s a teacher in the third-year class.
He just moved in on the second semester.
He�s not my teacher so I don�t even know his name.
But, Hasuda-sensei, Katsuko-san just did this to us
A senior tennis girl tried to argue with the teacher but.
No buts! I told you to wash your face so wash it! If I see one of you with your makeup on, then I�ll close down this refreshment booth of yours
What authority does this teacher even have?
If I recall, he�s just doing some student guidance.
Sensei, we�re having a TV coverage coming to our cafe today
Kana-senpai came forward and told the teacher.
So you can�t close it down, and besides we�re about to open now
But.
I came over to see what was going on because the TV�s coming! And then, what�s with this cabaret-like makeup? Are you going to show on TV that the girls in our school are just stupid women?
This is bad, students are gathering around.
Students from the cafeteria came out when they heard the commotion.
Then.
My, my, Hasuda-sensei. These girls understand what you�re trying to say even if you don�t shout
The principal came out.
This principal is also a new hire in the second semester.
We call him Chucky based on his appearance.
The school festival is one of the biggest events in their high-school life so I think it�s okay for the girls to put on their makeup. But, I do agree that the makeup is a bit too much The principal talks to the tennis girls with a grin.
And so, I think it�s a better idea to use a little less makeup, but I�ll leave that to the student to make their decisions. I think that we should think of their independence more than anything No, in the end, you�re trying to tell them to take off their makeup.
By the way, I just heard in the staff room that a national TV would be coming over to the school and covering the event. I think that�s a great honor for our school
The principal continues.
And I�m the principal of this school. Meaning, the representative. Therefore, of course, I must take full responsibility for the TV as well. And so, I will spend the day here with you people The principal�s staying in the cafe?
Obstruction of business
Edie�s right.
Kana-senpai and the tennis girls look confused.
Then.
Oh, I see. Means, the principal also wants to show up on TV!
Nei appears from the cafeteria.
That�s why you came here! You weren�t even present yesterday, right?
Yeah, the principal wasn�t here yesterday.
No, no, I have no desire to show up on TV, I�m just the principal. I believe that I have to be present when our school is featured on TV
That�s right! The principal came over just for your sake! Be thankful!
Hasuda then goes behind the principal and shouted at the students.
Oh, that�s their modus.
I see, so that�s their relationship.
Unfortunately, the principal isn�t needed for the TV coverage
Finally, Katsuko-nee appears from the cafeteria.
The cafe is a collaborative work of the tennis club with the bakery, and so I�m responsible for those students. I�ll take care of everything, you can return to the staff room principal She speaks flatly.
She shows an elegant smile.
What? You�re just a teacher and you�re going to challenge me, the principal? Besides, you don�t even show up in the staff room even though you�re a teacher!
Hasuda glares at Katsuko-nee.
No, I�m only a teacher in the baking course, so I don�t have any particular reason to show up in the staff room
Of course you do! You don�t even appear at the faculty drinking parties! Isn�t it common courtesy to show up and pour us beer or something? What nerve do you have! What�s wrong with you! I guess your parents must�ve been bad teachers!
As soon as Hasuda said that.
Noo! You can�t! No, nononono!
About ten male teachers came screaming and running as fast as they can from the school building.
Principal, Hasuda-sensei, no! You can�t!
Not the bakery. Nono
Anyway, you can�t1
They stand in between the principal and Katsuko-nee.
What�s wrong, Sensei?
The principal can�t help but ask the other teachers who came running with such a strange tension.
Uhm, principal, please don�t do anything with the bakery
No, you can�t
Let Takanashi-san deal with it, don�t do anything, principal
No, please, just no!
Hasuda-sensei too, just don�t do anything. You can�t get involved with them
No, never, forever
They�re wearing suits, yet they�re all sweating and huffing, yet, they�re pleading to the principal and Hasuda-sensei with a stiff look on their faces.
What are you talking about?
That�s right, explain to us
Hasuda and the Principal can�t understand what they mean.
We can�t explain that
No, no, no, no, no
Meaning, these teachers must�ve been at this school since before.
They know that Shirasaka Sousuke and his faction, including the principal got wiped out of the school last May.
They also know that Katsuko-nee was the chairman of the school at that time, and she�s still one of the board members.
Minaho-neesan�s the current chairman, and she�s staying in school as a teacher.
And so, I think that they also know Kuromori Minaho�s someone from the underground
I won�t understand if you don�t explain. Explain it so we understand
The principal tells the teachers, but.
Fuck off! I can�t do that!
No no no no!
The teachers who came in later snapped.
Are you idiots! Stupid! Fools!
You definitely can�t!
Notice that you�re the principal and you don�t get to use the principal�s office, idiot@
You�re an idiot! Seriously!
Who cares, just come with us! Go back to your corner in the staff room! Fool!
You too Hasuda-san! You just got hired last September, and yet, you want to get fired already?
I�ve told you already! You can�t do this! For real!
Take them away!
The ten teachers pulled the principal and Hasuda.
Hey, wait, what? What�s going on? eeh? But I�m the principal!
What are you talking about? Why did it come to this?
The two don�t know what�s going on, yet they�re pulled by the group.
Takanashi-san, sorry for the fuss
One of the older teachers bowed his head to Katsuko-nee.
I believe he�s the one in charge of the third-years and also a Japanese history teacher.
Fujimori-sensei, is it okay now?
Katsuko-nee folds her arms and told the old teacher.
Yes, what is it?
I mean, their makeup. We�re in a school festival so I gave them makeup
Katsuko-nee points at the tennis girls among the crowd.
They�re all cute girls, so I tried to keep their makeup as natural and classy as possible, thinking that the parents and visitors would smile to see how our high-school girls would look. I don�t think it�ll stain the honor of our school Katsuko-nee gives the tennis girls a confidence boost.
That�s right, we just want to welcome our customers looking as cute high-school girls
Kana-senpai speaks as their representative.
It�s so that showing up on the TV won�t be so embarrassing for the school
Yes, we�re doing our part
I don�t want to remove my makeup
I�ll never wash my face in this situation
The club girls said.
That�s what the girls are saying, is it okay to let them keep it?
Katsuko-nee doubles down.
yes, they can
The old teacher is having cold sweat and replied with a hollow voice.
Thank you. I�ll take responsibility for them so the teachers don�t have to worry
Katsuko-nee then spoke to the tennis girls.
The school gave permission, now back to work!
Okay!
Just in time, it�s 10 in the morning.
The terrace cafe of the tennis club girls opens business today.
Katsuko�s so lively when she�s among those girls
Edie looked up at the monitor and said.
I also think so.
Katsuko-nee�s pastries are delicious, but she shines more when she�s in charge of the girls like that instead of shutting inside the bakery
Nobu, we�re taking out the bread in the cafe!
Kana-senpai opened the door and entered the bakery.
The pads are piled up there and are ready! But Katsuko-nee hasn�t done her final check yet
Sorry for the wait, I�m late
Katsuko-nee finally returned. Nei�s with her.
Take the pad once I finished checking
Katsuko-nee inspects the pastries.
This pad is good
Then, I�ll take it
Kana-senpai brings it.
This is good
I�ll take it
Edie brings the second pad.
Onii-chan Reika-oneesan�s car is here!
Mana said. I checked the monitor.
Oh, Rei-chan�s bringing the first batch of bread Agnes and the girls made in the mansion.
I�ll go get it
Rei-chan needs to go back to the mansion immediately.
I�ll come too, Kinuka should be there
Mitama follows me.
1386. School Festival Day 2 People who don�t learn
Agnes-chan and the girls made the three on the right, and Ruriko-sama made the left ones
Rei-chan parks her van next to the back entrance of the bakery, just like earlier.
She points at the pads loaded in the cargo area.
Agnes and the team made croissants to sell as souvenirs.
Ruriko prepared extra pastry and finished it before baking it in the oven.
I don�t know how much we�ll sell today so it�s nice to have some spare at this time.
Rei-chan, tell Ruriko Thanks, but no more spares for now
I say while checking the pastry.
We know, everyone at the mansion is watching the live feed
Rei-chan smiles.
Katsuko-nee�s away because she helped the tennis girl get their makeup, but Mana came in and helped out so we�re able to make it work.
The mansion will concentrate on making the souvenir pastry, the next transport is scheduled an hour and a half later. Ruriko-sama said that they�ll adjust the quantity depending on how it sells They sure know the situation.
Yeah. I�ll tell Katsuko-nee
While Rei-chan and I were talking, Mitama, and Kinuka, who was in the van, quickly put out the pads from the van to the bakery.
The other girls didn�t come on this trip it seems.
Rei-chan�s been transporting multiple times so there would be more girls coming from the mansion.
I�m returning
Yeah, thanks Rei-chan
Rei-chan�s van drives off.
I also ran back to the bakery.
Katsuko-nee checked the pastries brought from the mansion right away.
No problem. Those girls are doing a good job
Katsuko-nee gave her approval on Agnes and the girls� pastries.
We can bring this to the cafe right away
I took the pads Katsuko-nee checked.
Edie and the girls immediately carried the freshly baked bread.
Also, we�re going to sell some souvenir pastries.
Wait, it�s still too early. Our current customers are still students in school
Katsuko-nee said, I checked the monitor showing the feed on the cafe outside.
It�s already past 10:05.
Kana-senpai and the tennis girls opened the business as soon as the pastries arrived.
There are already customers around.
But, Katsuko-nee�s right, all of our customers are still students in our school.
Furthermore, it�s mostly boys.
The school festival starts at 10, so parents and outsiders should be entering through the main gate, but.
As expected, there are hardly any people from outside coming here at this time
Well yeah.
They�re all probably going to check on the exhibits, presentations, and booths of their families and students that they know.
They won�t be going to the cafeteria and checking on our shop right away.
This is for souvenirs, so we want them to take it home with them if possible
Katsuko-nee looked at the croissant Agnes and the girls made and said.
If we put that out now, the boys would just eat them all
Yep, these boys come to buy the pastries in the morning.
If they were hungry, they would be munching on the souvenir bread right away.
Then that means.
What�s this about?
Why are there so many boys in here? I feel like there�s three times more than yesterday
Boys in school uniforms continue to gather.
That�s obvious
Mariko looks up at the monitor along with us.
It�s because the tennis girls are serving coffee and bread while wearing their uniform, and that�s why the boys are coming
The tennis girls are all cuties too
Mana looks at the monitor while working.
Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and I gave them makeup, so their cuteness just shines through
Mariko smiles proudly.
No, but still, ain�t that too many?
I noticed that the counter on the terrace is filled with boys in black uniforms.
Kana-senpai and the girls are working hard selling bread and drinks, but they�ve got a huge crowd of spectators.
Well, it�s because it�s the second day of the school festival, Yo-chan
Nei came back with Edie.
The people in our school already saw most of the exhibits at the school festival yesterday, so many who aren�t participating in projects has nothing to see today so that�s why they came here Huh? But why?
We got nothing here to look at, so why are they coming here?
Well, you can buy delicious bread and drinks, and can stare at cute girls in their tennis clothing all you want
They found out about it yesterday
Edie said.
Oh, I guess they learned that they can just pass time in the cafe.
Girls are coming too, but there are too many boys in the store that they can�t approach
Megu�s right, you can see some girls looking at the cafe from a distance, but they can�t come to buy bread in that situation.
Give me a moment
Katsuko-nee switched the feed.
It shows the whole cafe.
This is a problem
We�re dumbfounded.
The temporary chairs and tables set up in the cafe are.
It�s crowded with schoolboys.
We can�t get other customers
Megu looked at the screen and said.
Right, we don�t want the boys occupying the tables for too long
Katsuko-nee looked at the clock.
It�s just past 10 right now, but it�ll get to noon soon.
If the boys sit there all day, even close to noon, we�ll lose customers who buy bread for lunch
If there�s no place for customers to eat our bread, they�ll go somewhere else for lunch
It�s not like they�re going to stay.in the cafe until noon.but those boys.they might.stay in the cafe.until the festival is over
Ai mutters.
Is that likely?
I asked.
It�s possible.
Edie replied.
We had various events here yesterday so they must be thinking that they can stay here all day and never get bored
Oh.
Yesterday, the first day of the school festival, we had a talk show with Eri and Rie, who appears on Yukino�s show, and Anya had a special program with Rei-chan.
We went too far that we got complaints from the school festival committee.
Yeah, they�d naturally think that something will happen today as well
Nei smiled wryly.
I mean, they probably already know about the TV coverage coming later this noon, right?
Mariko said.
Right, there�s that too
If that�s the case, they won�t be going anywhere until the TV coverage is over?
The boys also want to see the coverage as some spectators?
No, they might even want to show up on TV.
Anyway, it�s troublesome if they keep sitting there
I sighed.
Then.
If so, should Kinuka and I stir them out?
Stir them out?
Mitama and Kinuka asks me.
Stir them out? You mean Dispersing them?
Mariko asks.
No, stir them, we�ll use this
Mitama takes out her scarlet scabbard sword.
I brought the family sword today
Nonono, wait a second Mitama, what are you planning to do with that sword?
I will confuse the enemy with this gunpowder ball and then Aneue will stir up the enemies one after another with her sword
Hmm.
Rejected. We can�t make business if you chop students in school
That�s unfortunate
Regret
Leaving the sisters aside, what do we do with them?
Then.
I�ll deal with them
Tsukiko shows up from the break room.
Nei-san, Mitama-san, please accompany me
Tsukiko went out of the bakery.
We�re watching Tsukiko on the monitor while still working.
First, she�s approaching them until she can use her Miko power.
Oh, it�s Anjou Mitama!
Mitama is the cover girl in Yukino�s show so the boys know her.
Also, it�s Natou, right? What a beauty
The girl with her is also a beauty
Who�s that again?
If I recall, it�s the newly enrolled third-year student for the Nadeshiko department
More than half of the voices from the cafe noticed the three beautiful girls approaching them.
Anjou Mitama�s also in the Nadeshiko Department, right?
Nadeshiko department, that�s a gathering of beauties, yet they�re separated from us
They should mingle with us too
I hear some whispers around.
Then.
Attention Everyone!
Mitama shouts from the bottom of her belly at the boys.
!
Mitama�s voice was filled with Qi.
Now everyone in the cafe focuses on Mitama.
Pay close attention and listen carefully!
Mitama said. Then Tsukiko stepped forward.
Everyone, please listen to what I have to say
Tsukiko told the boys with a nice clear voice.
Yeah, she got everyone.
Now she invokes her Miko power.
Natou Nei-san and Anjou Mitama will tell everyone something. You should listen to the two of them and do as they tell you. That�s a promise
The cafe quiets down.
Then, Natou Nei-san, please start
yeah
Nei moves forward.
You know if it�s just the boys taking over the tables like they are now, the girls and the people who came to visit the festival from the outside would be troubled
The boys listen to Nei.
And so, boys need to give their seats to the girls and other customers, I mean, if possible.you boys don�t use the seats over there, but stay a little further, like there.about thirty meters away. If the boys are bundled together, you scare the girls. You can go there Nei points at an empty lot.
We�re happy that you buy our bread and drinks but you should also show consideration to the girls and other customers who want to buy.
Good.
From those that the Miko powers can�t reach, Nei�s just warning the boys with bad manners.
Also, I think many of you know already but there will be a TV crew coming here today to cover the event. But, they�re coming to cover the school�s baking course and the cafe of the tennis club, so don�t interfere with the filming. Rather, if anyone gets excited at the cameras and disturbs them, then you should try and stop them, okay?
Then.
Lastly, we�re going to start selling some souvenir pastries, again, it�s souvenir pastry! Just in case you still don�t get it, you buy this, take it home, and tell your family that you bought it from the school festival and eat it with them. That�s why those who can promise that they�ll bring it home as a souvenir can buy Promise us that
Tsukiko reminds them.
Mitama-san, you too
Okay, notice over! Everyone, stand!
The boys sitting at the table stood up at once.
Now, leave your post! Double time!
The boys, even those who were buying at the storefront, all scuttled towards the vacant lot Nei pointed at.
Everyone, attention! At Ease! Attention! At Ease!
The boys move according to Mitama�s instructions.
Learn before it becomes insignificant! Fix it! School Anthem!
Then, the boys started singing our school�s anthem.
The boys moved to an open area so the girls could sit at the table.
The cafe front is selling pastry and drinks.
Oh, outside customers are coming now.
Katsuko-nee, time to put out the souvenir pastries
Yes, please do
How many do we put out for now?
Let�s see, let�s bring out two pads for now
Okay
I put two pads together, lift them, and carry them out of the bakery.
Darling, I�ll take the other one
Edie helps me out.
Wait, I�ll open the door
Mariko opens the door for me since my hands are full.
Outside.
I�ll take out a piece of paper.this sheet.
Mitama takes out her Japanese sword and cuts a sheet of white paper in half in front of the customers.
Kinuka�s standing next to her sister.
One becomes two, two becomes four
Then, the paper is cut into more pieces
Four becomes eight, becomes sixteen, thirty-two. Thirty-two becomes sixty-four. Sixty-four turns to a hundred-twenty-eight
She continues to cut it
What is she doing?
I don�t get it.
You don�t know, Darling?
You do?
That�s the toad oil�s selling speech
What�s that?
Mitama�s such an all-round performer
I mean, just what is Anjou arts.
Still.
She brought her sword just to use it on a performance
Well, it�s okay as long as she doesn�t use it to attack someone.
It�s good enough as a way to attract customers.
True, for the customers who aren�t students of our school.
In particular, the younger and elderly are gathering around Mitama and Kinuka.
Welcome!
The cafe storefront is also getting a good crowd, but not the odd crowd from earlier.
This mood seems best once the TV crew comes in this lunch.
Kana-senpai, we brought some souvenir pastries
I speak and then.
Wait a second.we�re selling it here.
I bring it to the location Kana-senpai pointed at.
Oh, Misato and the other prostitute cadets in the tents are selling drinks.
They�re having fun it seems.
Kana-senpai, which sells a lot?
You can see which
Oh, every pastry is getting equal sales.
Even so, you can find a bit of difference.
We need to hasten our replacement at this rate of decline.
We�re off to a good start, there was a bit of a mess, but Nei-san and everyone cleaned it up.
Yeah, we can take care of the small troubles
Yes, we�ll rely on you Nobu
Kana-senpai smiled at me.
Back in the bakery with Edie.
Yes, we don�t have problems here. Yes, we�re good with the initial numbers. Talk to you later. Thanks, Ruriko-chan
Katsuko-nee�s talking on the phone.
She�s talking to Ruriko about the next souvenir pastry batch.
Katsuko-nee ends the call.
I got a call from the TV crew while you were gone. They�ll arrive here by 11
Oh, they�re noon news, but there are cameras and a live feed to set up.
And so, I have to meet up with them. Can I leave the rest to you?
Yep
Yes
Ai and I replied at the same time.
Mana and I�m are also here
Megu told Katsuko-nee
Yes, please take care of the rest
As declared earlier in front of the principal, Katsuko-nee�s in charge of the baking course so she�s meeting with the person in charge of the national TV.
It can�t be just tasty bread, and this is my job to do
Katsuko-nee changed a bit through this school festival.
Her view has spread further.
She�s much more reliable now.
Also, as for the principal, hold off until spring
Spring?
It�s hard to find the right person in the middle of the academic year, we�ll look for someone a little more decent
Well, the current principal is someone hired because the previous principal was gone.
Why don�t we wait and see? If he learns from what happened earlier and got better, why not keep him as principal even after spring?
I said.
Right, but I don�t think those types learn their lesson
Katsuko-nee shows a wry smile.
1387. School Festival Day 2 TV Broadcast
Hey, Nobu, sorry to ask but can our girls work just in the store after lunch?
Kana-senpai jumps in the bakery.
The customers keep coming at such a rapid pace that we�re busy serving them!
We know what�s going on since we�re checking the monitor.
Thanks to the bored boys who occupied the seats moving away, other students and visitors of the school festival are now gathering at our cafe.
There are more people than yesterday.
I know that you�re also having a hard time here, but.
Yesterday, the tennis girls also helped out in baking in turns.
But today, it�s just us doing the morning pre-opening work.
The tennis girls came to the bakery after the prep.
Seems like the customers from yesterday spread the word that the pastry here is delicious
Yeah, the response we felt from yesterday was right.
We�re okay here. Mana�s here, and Ya-chan�s helping. Megu doesn�t need to go back to the track and field until the afternoon
Katsuko-nee had to leave the bakery for a while since she has a meeting with the TV crew, but Ai and I will stand our ground here.
Unlike yesterday, we don�t have anything strange happening in school, Minaho-neesan promised that. So nothing will happen.
I won�t be in a situation where I have to leave the bakery.
And above all that, our family can work together better in baking bread.
If we do it with the tennis girls, we have no choice but to teach them while working.
Then, please do. If we manage to get through lunch, then it�ll get easier
Yeah, thanks Kana-senpai
Okay, see you later
Kana-senpai leaves the bakery in a hurry.
I think it�s time for me to go now
Katsuko-nee looked at the clock and said.
Yeah, it�s about time for the national TV crew to show up at the main gate.
Dear and Ai-chan will do the final check before it goes to the store
Okay, we won�t allow any bad ones out
I�ll do my best
We replied to Katsuko-nee.
Also.
Edie, go with Katsuko-nee as her bodyguard
I�m going too?
Edie turned to me.
Yeah, I think that we�re okay since it�s in our school, but there�s Minaho-neesan�s case
Minaho-neesan went out this morning with the strongest freelance bodyguard, so there must be some kind of problem.
It might spread fire outside Minaho-neesan�s expectations and come to us too.
The TV crew are still outsiders. We need to check if they�re the real deal
I think Darling�s right about that
Edie replied to me with a straight face
If that�s the case, I�ll go with Edie-san
Tsukiko said.
I�m also a student in this school, and the TV crew might find it strange to find an international student, Edie-san, accompanying Katsuko-oneesama by herself, but I don�t think they�ll find it strange if I were with them Yeah. Tsukiko and Edie are wearing their uniforms, so they can accompany Katsuko-nee, the teacher in the baking course.
Tsukiko can also check the crew.
As for our side, Mitama and Kinuka are outside, doing street performances and checking for suspicious people.
Katsuko-nee, take Edie and Tsukiko with you
Okay
Katsuko-nee agreed with my decision.
Anju, we�re going out so be sure to watch the monitors closely okay!
Edie opened the door and told Kurose Anju inside.
Kurose Anju�s still not usable as war potential, but she�s got good senses as a bodyguard.
Oh, I heard that one. Kou took her from Ishigami-san yesterday, right?
Mariko looked inside the break room and said.
You know about Ishigami Mizuki, Mariko?
I remember deflowering her body yesterday.
Ishigami house is also from the nobility, while I�m not a daughter of nobility, I�ve met them at parties and such. That girl studied abroad if I recall correctly
Ishigami Mizuki�s a daughter of nobility, but she didn�t attend the school for the young ladies but instead went to a boarding school in Switzerland until this summer.
So, she hasn�t interacted with Mariko and the girls in the last few years.
I�ll talk to her. Is that okay, Kou?
Mariko smiles.
Either way, that girl�s going to be Kou�s slave, right? I�ll talk to her and get friendly with her
I brought Kurose Anju here just for on-the-job training as a bodyguard.
Even now, she�s just learning how to use the surveillance system.
The real one watching the monitors is Kinoshita-san, who�s staying at the mansion.
So there should be no problems letting Kurose Anju and Mariko talk, and them missing something.
Yeah, if you could, Mariko
Okay
Mariko enters the break room.
Then, I�ll be going
We�re going
We�re going out
Yeah, take care
Katsuko-nee, Edie, and Tsukiko goes out.
Yo-chan, this is done!
Nei�s in charge of the oven today.
Baking fits her better than the process before.
Okay, we�re baking the third group in the oven
I open the oven and stuff in new ones.
Yoshida-kun.this too
Ai�s making the small laborious pastries for lunch.
Okay, we�ll put that in after the first batch
Onii-chan, this is about to finish too
Mana and Megu are mass-producing the lower-priced pastries.
Okay!
Anyway, we make sure to do what�s in front of us.
Taking out the freshly baked bread from the oven and doing the final check.
After seeing that there are no problems, I send in the pads.
Ah, Edie�s not here
Someone should bring this to the storefront.
I�ll bring it
I lifted the pad and went outside.
We also have to collect the empty pads from the store.
Then.
I�ll help you
We�re here
Here!
Haiji, Eri, and Rie come in as I opened the door.
Since we�re busy here, I brought the bread a little early
Rei-chan�s van is parked behind Haiji and the girls.
Haiji and the girls came with the van containing the second batch of souvenir pastry Ruriko and Agnes made in the mansion.
Rie-chan and I can also make simple pastries
I think I can help out with the complicated ones
I�ve learned to do it
The twins and Haiji smiled.
Onii-chan, let those girls work with Mana
Mana�s the teacher of the younger girls in the mansion so that�s good
Then, I�ll stock the shelves, Yoshi-kun, focus on the oven
Megu comes to my side
I�m better equipped to deliver the bread outside
Yeah, it�s our school festival after all.
I can�t let Haiji carry the bread to the cafe.
Yeah, please do, Megu
Okay, Yoshi-kun
Megu took the pad of freshly baked bread from me and goes outside.
Wait, aah.
I also have to unload the souvenir pastry from the van.
The carnage in the bakery continues.
I�m back, I also got Mitama back with us
Edie and the girls returned twenty minutes later.
Neither Katsuko-nee nor Tsukiko are showing a dark expression, the meeting went off without a hitch it seems.
What about Kinuka?
I asked.
Kinuka�s good, she always hides her face when the camera�s rolling.
Oh right, she dresses like a ninja and names herself stealth Kinuka
Mitama�s a cover girl for Yukino�s show, and she shows up wearing a bikini and a Japanese sword.
It would be a bit of a problem if the TV crew finds her, I guess.
I told Kinuka to continue attracting customers on her own. Now she�s performing the secret technique, Nankintamasudare
Just what are the skills of these sisters.
When it�s time for the TV interview, the helpers will hide in the break room
Katsuko-nee said.
Eri and Rie also appear on TV just like Mitama, so that would be bad, but Mana and Haiji are middle school girls who have nothing to do with our high school, so we can�t have them caught in here.
Oh, the camera�s also going to come here!
Nei said.
Yes, they�re going to show the outside cafe first, with the girls from the tennis club, then they�re going to show how we make bread here
I see.
The announcer from the broadcast company is here, but it will be Kana-san speaking outside. Then, Ai-chan will do it here
Me?
Ai�s surprised.
It can�t be helped, there are only two actual students in the baking course
Just me and Ai.
It�s okay! Ai-chan�s cute after all
Nei smiled at Ai.
Right, it would be better to have the focus on Ai when introducing the baking course to the TV.
As for you dear, you have to continue working, don�t stop your hands just because we�re on TV. We still have a lot of customers outside.
Katsuko-nee told me.
Yeah, I know
If the announcer asks you something, then just make a short answer. Just focus on your job, like usual
Like usual, making dough, baking them, and taking them to the shop.
The broadcast will be around 12:15, there�s still time. We need to finish up a lot while we still can
At noon, other events in the school festival, like presentations, and performances in the gym and auditorium will also take a break.
We�ll get more customers.
Don�t worry, everyone�s here
Edie looked at everyone in the room.
Katsuko-nee, Ai, Megu, Nei, Mana, Mitama, Rie, Eri, Haiji, Tsukiko, Edie, and me.
It�s not just us in the bakery, but also Ruriko and Agnes are supporting us from the mansion.
Let�s do our best!
Katsuko-nee said and we resumed our work.
It�s about time
Edie looked at the clock and said.
12:10
We should make our preparations.
The spare monitor on the room shows the noon news on the national broadcast has already begun.
It�s still doing news about politics and such.
Okay, Mana-chan and everyone hides in the break room.
Katsuko-nee gives instructions.
Okay, let�s go girls
Mana leads Eri, Rie, Haiji, and Mitama to the break room.
Our workforce will decrease but it�s inevitable.
Katsuko-nee, we�re putting this out, check it
I took out the pastry from the oven and asked Katsko-nee.
Yes, let me see
Katsuko-nee does the final check.
When I�m done, I put the next pad of pastry we�re going to bake into the empty oven.
Then, Megu and I will work on baking.
I have a lot to do.
Here, Katsuko-nee.
I put the tray of the newly baked bread to Katsuko-nee and went to the next job.
This is good. Also, let�s bring out the souvenir pastries
Katsuko-nee instructed.
Give me a moment, I�ll bring it in a moment
While Edie says that.
The national broadcast finishes their national news, coverage of accidents and incidents.
And it�s 12:14.
The TV is now showing the outside of the bakery.
The tennis girls are in our cafe.
Oh, that�s sooner than scheduled. Maybe there wasn�t much news today
Katsuko-nee mutters.
Then.
Yes, we�re currently at a school festival.
A dark glasses thirtyear-old man announcer is holding the mic and facing the camera.
Then.
Welcome!
The tennis girls in the cafe, lined up in front of the store and greeted all at once.
They all have natural makeup thanks to Katsuko-nee so their smiles are cute.
Oh, Misato and the other prostitute cadets in their aprons also appear.
However, that�s a lot of people.
There are a lot of people gathering around the cafe.
What kind of shop is this?
The announcer asks Kana-senpai.
As you can see. Our tennis club and our school�s baking course collaborated for this cafe
Kana-senpai says with a charming smile.
Our school made this special course for those who want to start a bakery in the future
Another girl said. If I recall, she�s a senior.
As for us, we�re just regular tennis club girls
Try tasting our products
One of the tennis girls gave the announcer a pastry on a tray
Kana-senpai and the tennis club must�ve planned this.
The seniors being the center, who will talk what.
Very well, I�ll take one
The announcer took the bread and gave it a bite.
That�s delicious, and you say that these are made by the students in this high school?
Yes, Baker-kun, and Ai-chan are making it in that building
And another tennis girl points at the bakery building.
Well then, why don�t we get in?
The announcer and the staff holding the camera and the microphone walked towards the bakery.
They approached a woman eating bread at the table.
What do you think of the taste of the pastries?
It�s quite delicious. An acquaintance of mine told me that the pastries here made by a student are delicious, and so I came over
I�m buying this every day!
The girls on the table speak to the camera with a smile.
I also eat Ai-chan�s bread every day!
One of the boys from the distance could be heard.
I�ll go out
Before the announcer could reach the door to the bakery.
Edie holds the freshly baked bread pad and opens the door.
Guys, the next batch is baked! We got freshly baked ones here!
Edie�s voice as she opens the door could be heard on the TV just for a moment.
What�s filmed here is broadcasted on the TV.
Boy, the smell of freshly baked bread is amazing
And we hear the voice of the announcer from the outside.
Focus on your work
Katsuko-nee whispered to me
Right, I still have to work
Oh, are you an exchange student?
The announcer asks Edie.
Edie accompanied Katsuko-nee during the meeting with the staff earlier.
So, the announcer knows about Edie.
They might�ve told how they want Edie to appear on the show to promote the international nature of the school.
It�s as you can see, I came from New Orleans, nice to meet you all!
Edie has brown skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes, and she plays the role of an American exchange student whose Japanese is still not perfect.
Oops, excuse me, I�m delivering the freshly baked bread
Oh, please continue
Thanks
Edie carries the pad to the cafe front with a smile.
What a lively American girl. It seems that we have a lot of students in this school, let�s get inside. Excuse me
Then, the announcer and the cameraman, and the audio guy entered the room.
But, I just continued to work.
On the other hand.
Welcome, I�m the teacher in this school�s baking course, Takanashi
Katsuko-nee greeted the announcer and the camera.
Pleased to meet you. Since you mentioned it, what exactly is this baking course
Yes. The baking course is something that began just this year on a trial basis in this high school, it aims to help the high-school students learn skills for specific occupations While they�re still in high school?
Yes, it�s not common in Japan, but in France and Germany, once they enter high school, they choose a career they would like to pursue in the future and study at a school where they can gain those skills necessary for that career. Our school�s trying to adopt that Western system on a trial basis. Starting with this baking course for those who want to start a bakery When you say professional, you mean?
In here, the students don�t just learn how to make different kinds of pastry every day, but they do sell the products they make in the cafeteria. We also let the students purchase the ingredients, do the cost accounting, and even settle the accounts after the sale ends So they�re learning on the job what it takes to run a shop?
Yes, indeed
By the way, do the students get paid when they sell the pastries they make?
The announcer asks.
We�re in school so we don�t allow partime jobs. However, this is part of the lessons so it�s hard to the point where we get surplus
Katsuko-nee smiles.
Are we selling in deficit then?
These are just lessons after all. It�s pointless to learn if your motive is only profits. Currently, we�re having our customers learn about pastries from all over the world, using a variety of ingredients, without regard to profitability However, do the students not ask for a reasonable wage since they�re working?
The announcer continues to ask.
As mentioned earlier, that would make them feel like they�re partime workers. We�re educating them to become managers in the future, so they need to learn economics in the bakery.and since they think like managers, they�re genuinely considering how to turn the deficit to profit I see. Thank you
The announcer goes to me.
I continued working.
I took out the bread from the oven and put in the next one.
Megu also returned to her job.
Why don�t we interview the students as well? You�re Kiyohara Ai-san, am I right?
yes.
Ai stopped working and turned around.
hello.
Ai�s one of the most beautiful among the freshmen.
What do you think of the baking course?
.
Is it fun?
Ai.
I want to. learn how to make more. kinds of pastry. as soon as I can
I see. By the way
Baking.is fun
Oh, Ai and the announcer�s conversation is out of sync.
This is bad.
Yoshida-kun, the first oven is ready!
Katsuko-nee gives instructions.
On it!
I open the oven and take out the bread from the inside.
I�ll check it
Then, I put it in front of Katsuko-nee.
I took small steps and put in the next batch.
Then.
Oh, it�s just one guy here. How does it feel to be baking when there are girls around?
The announcer asks.
I�m used to it
I replied then formed the next pastry to bake.
My, you�re quick on your job
Just speed isn�t enough, you also need to make sure it has a good shape when you present it to the customers
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
Yoshida-kun, this passes. Take it to the shop
Got it
I took the newly baked bread pad and went outside.
The students sure are working their best! Today, we visited the baking course right in the middle of the school festival!
Then, the TV coverage is over.
Thank you very much
The staff told us.
I look up at the monitor on the wall and the news program is showing the price movement of currency and stocks.
You�re going to show a bit of what�s going on inside at the end of the news program, right?
Katsuko-nee asks the staff.
Yes, just a few seconds
Then, how about you show the tennis girls outside again? I think that would look great
Oh, you�re right. Let�s take the camera out. We�re gonna record the girls outside
Okay
The announcer and the cameramen went out of the bakery
Once they�re all gone and the door closed.
Good job, everyone did great
Katsuko-nee smiled gently at us.
1388. School Festival Day 2 TV Evaluation
Before long, the national news ended.
The screen on the spare monitor shows Kana-senpai and other members of the tennis club waving at the cafe along with the text Lunch News, End
Will this bring more customers this afternoon?
Mana comes out of the break room and asks.
Oh, she was watching the coverage on the monitor in the break room as well.
Yeah, some people who are watching the news might come to our school festival
Megu said.
Don�t get your hopes up too high, even if they increase, it�ll just be from the few neighbors from the school who wants to take a peek
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
It�s Sunday afternoon, not many people would take the train or bus all the way down here
Right.
They won�t rush to the school festival of a private school just for a bunch of cute high-school girls from the tennis club and our bread.
But, that�s okay, being on TV is already an achievement for us
Katsuko-nee said.
I guess so. Katsuko-nee, please check the next pastry
I know
I then took out the pastry from the oven and put them on the tray
It�s still 12:20, still noon rush.
Sorry, Baker-kun, Ai
The four tennis girls run inside the bakery.
We just wanted to line up when the camera�s rolling so.
Sorry, we couldn�t help with the baking
They apologized to us.
Don�t mind it, the TV did advertise our baking course properly. Having you girls in the bakery would�ve made the explanation complicated
Right, the cafe outside shows the girls from the tennis club while the inside shows the students of the baking course
Nei said.
It�s just Ai and me who are students of the baking course.
People who watched the broadcast would assume that Nei, Megu, and Edie, are also students.
The more students there are, the more it gives the impression that Katsuko-nee�s running the bakery with proper guidance.
Uhm, but, we were watching from our phones and.
It�s fun that they were filming us on tv then we could watch it on 1-segment
And so, the camera goes inside the bakery, after filming us
Then, Ai�s looking serious, but Nei-san and Baker-kun�s girlfriend always had their backs on the screen
Nei and Megu were working with their backs turned on the camera the whole time the camera was rolling.
These girls think that high-school girls would want to be on TV.
So they find it odd that Nei and Megu don�t actively try to get themselves on TV.
That�s okay. We�re just helping out in here
Nei said with a smile.
Katsuko-oneechan, Ai-chan, and Yo-chan should have the spotlight.
Oh right, if Natou-senpai faced the camera, they�ll definitely focus on you
Right.Natou-san�s beautiful after all
The two of the tennis club girls seem to be juniors so they say that, but.
But it did show Ai�s cuteness
Yes, that was cute, Ai
The seniors praise Ai.
It was embarrassing.
Ai mutters with a blushing face.
I also didn�t want to show up either.
Edie returns from the outside.
Oh right, she went to deliver the baked bread to the front.
She came back with five stacked empty pads.
But it can�t be helped, we didn�t have enough manpower, and I met the crew when I accompanied Katsuko. I couldn�t just pretend that I�m gone
Sorry about the manpower shortage
The tennis club senior apologized to Edie.
I checked the footage right after the broadcast is over.
I also repeated it three times
That�s why we got late
Sorry
Oh, they recorded the news on their phone and went to review it over and over again.
So, did you girls show up?
Ah, yes, it was perfect
I was on the far end but I�m still in the picture
I even got a line!
Anyway, the entire tennis club appeared on TV
The four said happily.
Ordinary high school girls would be happy that they appeared on TV.
I�m just accustomed to seeing Yukino and the girls on TV.
That�s great! Then, can you girls start working?
Katsuko-nee instructed the tennis girls with a smile.
Oh, sorry. We got too merry for it
Don�t mind it. You girls get to the workbench, same work with Megumi-chan yesterday
Okay, got it
The four tennis club girls finally get to work.
Seeing that, Katsuko-nee looked up at the monitor showing the outside.
It seems that the TV crew is gone now
True, I can�t see any more TV staff on the screen.
Outside, the cafe seems to be full of customers seeking bread and drinks.
The excitement from the TV cameras filming the event is already gone.
Well then, I�ll greet the staff before they leave
Katsuko-nee told me.
The filming is over, so the staff is still probably packing up their cameras, microphones, and other equipment into their cars.
I have to go there because the principal might come again and say something strange to the crew. I�ll greet them off and return immediately, I�ll be back in fifteen
Oh right.
The principal might try to get in contact with the TV station again.
Uhm, Katsuko-san, that was cool
One of the juniors in the tennis club said.
You�re always that cheerful, friendly, and gentle Onee-san, but today, being cool is added to the adjectives!
Yeah. It was cool to see you speak against the principal, but your conversation with the announcer earlier too
It felt like you�re a mature woman
I mean, it�s got the style of a woman who can do her job
Yes, that, anyway, it was cool!
That�s also a face of Katsuko-nee I already knew.
She�s dealt with some of the biggest names in politics and business as a prostitute in the Black Forest.
When push comes to shove, she can be both threatening and impressive.
Rather, Katsuko-nee�s been holding herself back when in school.
The weight on her shoulders is lifted off when she appeared on TV as the head of the baking course.
Katsuko-nee�s true nature isn�t supporting Ai and me from behind.
Katsuko-nee herself is a field player with a star quality when she can move freely.
It just happened by chance today, but, thanks
Katsuko-nee smiled at the tennis girls.
Oh, speaking of which, Baker-kun also looked cool
Huh, me?
Yeah, you were moving so quickly
It�s like you�re a working man
I�m sure that the school�s watching that segment right now
Yes, that. I�m sure that they�ll be sending each other the recordings on their phone
Then, Baker-kun�s becoming popular
What are you talking about, Baker-kun�s got Yamamine-san over there
Well yeah, but still. If you see Baker-kun is baking bread
I mean, now everyone can see that Baker-kun�s the one doing it
Yes, that, some say that Katsuko-san makes the delicious ones, and Baker-kun doesn�t really work inside
Now that rumor�s gone
Yeah, we know that since we worked together yesterday, but, there will be people speaking out of their convenience
Right.
But, some will indeed think that it�s strange when I just started this baking course in the second semester and work on it smoothly.
But now that everyone saw that Katsuko-san�s just giving instructions, and Ai-san and Baker-kun�s making the baked goods
Yes, yes, Baker-kun�s reputation will definitely go up! You�re getting a big boost!
I look at Katsuko-nee.
Katsuko-nee smiled at me.
Oh, that was the plan from the start.
That�s why she told me to focus on the job before the TV crew appeared.
Oh right. Mitama, Kinuka, you girls can come out now
Edie calls the Anjou sisters from the break room.
Oh, so that�s where you were hiding
The two tennis girls looked at the door to the break room but they can�t see what was going on inside the break room.
There�s still more inside.
Mariko, Tsukiko, Haiji, Kurose Anju, also.
I�m going out too
The twins come out
Wow, it�s the twins, you�re here today too!
Another tennis girl junior speaks up when they saw Rie and Eri who appear on TV every week.
We appear on TV most of the time
It would be a bad idea to appear on national TV, even if we�re just passing by
The two said conveniently.
Kinuka and I are going back to our mission, attracting customers
Going out!
The Anjou sisters started performing tricks in front of the cafe again.
Sure, but accompany Katsuko-nee since she�s greeting off the TV crew
I�ll let Mitama guard her.
Certainly
Certainly!
The Anjou sisters salute to me with a straight face.
Pfft, Mitama-san sure is funny
The tennis club girls think that what Kinuka and Mitama are doing is a joke.
Both of them are on guard, I�m also going away for a while
Where are you going?
I asked her in surprise.
I should be going to the ring now
Edie looked up at the clock and replied.
Ring?
Ring? What ring?
Ring? Wait, it�s that, right? Kuru, kitto Kuru
Anta Inishieuu
The tennis girls laugh, but I don�t get it.
You know, the committee members got angry since we made sudden decisions. The gym and auditorium are already booked
Right, it was yesterday when Edie decided she�ll have a school swimsuit judo tournament.
Naturally, the committee would get angry if we say that when the school festival has started already.
Then, I wanted to use the Judo hall, but the judo club refused. You know, we just used it without their permission last time
Oh yeah, Edie and Grace Marinka�s school swimsuit judo.
We held the event guerrilla-style, taking advantage that the dojo wasn�t in use because it was class time.
So, asking the committee again, they said that we could use the courtyard. That�s why I rented a martial arts ring for that
Ring? Oh, the pro-wrestling ring!
Jun knew a place where we could rent one, so the car drives it to here and we�re setting it up now
Grace Marinka-san or Onoe Jun-san was a former professional wrestler.
She knows where she could rent some rings.
It would look better if Jun and I fight in a real ring, right?
Edie makes a pose and smiled.
That�s amazing, Edie-chan
Oh, it�s pro wrestling again
It�s no pro wrestling, it�s MMA, right?
The tennis girls know that Edie�s doing martial arts, they also know about the match she had with Grace Marinka-san when she was in the school.
They know that there will be another match during the school festival just from Edie�s explanation.
Not really, we�re just playing around since it�s the school festival, so it�s gonna be a school swimsuit judo tournament
Edie told the girls with a smile.
Still, you went and rented a ring just for fooling around
The people in the bakery are so active
Yeah, no ordinary high-school student would go that far
Well yeah, this isn�t on the level of just fooling around as high-school students.
Borrowing a ring and delivering it to you isn�t free.
I�m sure that Margo-san is willing to pay for the cost of publicity, including the TV crew doing the live broadcast.
But, setting up the ring will take time, right?
I don�t know much, but don�t those things take a lot of steps?
What time is the event?
Three in the afternoon
It�s already 12:30, so there are only two hours and a half left.
Don�t worry. The one we rented is for shows, so Jun said that they can set it up in just an hour. They�re fast on their jobs. If not, you�ll have a lot of trouble setting up pro wrestling in the local areas Oh yeah, wrestling organizations assemble their rings in local gyms every day.
It�s designed to be quick to assemble and take down from the start.
So they can construct it in a surprisingly short time.
Jun�s also setting up the ring every day when she was a rookie so she�ll tell the details, besides Haruko�s also bringing her friends from the gym
Oh yeah, Line Haruko-san, one of Edie�s opponents in the tournament.
If I recall, she�s from the Golden Balm Gym
Haruka and Maria are also coming so we have enough manpower
Michi�s elder sister, Kudou Haruka, and Tendou Otome, now called Kendou Maria, will also participate.
It�s our school festival, yet Edie�s the only student from our school there.
That�s why Darling shouldn�t worry about us and just continue working, we�ll do our best over there
Oh well.
Seeing Edie smile like that, I feel like I can let her take care of it.
It�s probably the scaledown version of the women�s martial arts tournament from the other day, but with Edie, Grace, Line Haruko-san, Kudou Haruka-san, and Kendou Maria competing, it�ll be a spectacular event in its own right.
With that said, I�ll meet them at the gate by 12:45, so I�m going now
It�s still fifteen minutes early, but there might be early birds already.
Yeah, take care Edie
Darling and everyone too
Then, I�m going too now, take care of the rest
We shall too
With that said, Edie, Katsuko-nee, Mitama, and Kinuka left the bakery.
Should we start another talk show?
Is that okay, Onii-san?
Let�s see, there�s still the noon crowd at the screen.
Kana-senpai is selling drinks and bread while dripping in sweat.
It�s better to have them do it, I think it�ll make the customers feel at ease
Nei said.
Yeah, if they�re so crowded, we should start some kind of event.
No, but.
Yeah, please do. But, do it after Katsuko-nee returns
Once Katsuko-nee returns, Mitama and Kinuka will also return.
If they�re going to start an event, then they should have someone to guard them.
However, the twins must be getting tired of being confined in the break room.
Well, we should also avoid outside.
These girls are popular.
Until then, stay here or in the school cafeteria
Okay, Eri-chan
I get it too
The twins open the door from the break room then.
Haiji-chan, we�re going around the cafeteria, come with us
Please, Haiji-chan
Yeah, Haiji can guard Eri and Rie.
Okay
Haiji appears.
Huh, who�s that girl?
One of the tennis girls is surprised to see an unknown middle-school girl showing up.
A friend of ours
Yes, a close friend
Eri and Rie replied.
We�re going out
Eri, Rie, and Haiji left to the cafeteria.
Fifteen minutes later and Katsuko-nee returned.
No problems, the national TV crew has gone home
Was there anyone at the entrance, Edie?
I wonder if the national TV crew saw Edie and her team borrowing the ring, and Grace-san who�s built like a pro wrestler.
Or maybe, the TV crew broadcasting Edie�s tournament has already arrived?
I feel like the TV crew from national and commercial stations meeting up in a regular private high-schools school festival without knowing beforehand would cause some problems.
I know, that�s the reason why the national TV crew left through the west gate
Oh, Katsuko-nee already had a grasp of Edie�s moves.
Also, what are you girls doing for lunch?
Katsuko-nee asks the tennis girls who are helping out
We decided to hold off lunch until the customer density has decreased a bit
We had a TV camera roll on us and Katsuko-san gave us makeup earlier this morning so we�re going to hold the fort
Yesterday, they took turns in eating lunch, but.
They can�t make that swap since we have more customers than yesterday.
Oh, we haven�t had lunch either.
Ai, Megu, Mana, and I continued working without taking a break.
I�ll be sticking around and working here so I think we�ll have a bit of leeway
Katsuko-nee puts on her apron and moves in front of the oven.
But, I�m sorry Katsuko-oneesan, it�s about time for me to return to the track and field
Captain Takeshiba told Megu that she can work here until the afternoon.
Should I send the captain a message and ask if I can stay in the bakery a little longer?
Captain Takeshiba will surely understand if we tell her that the cafe is crowded, but.
No. The track and field girls won�t see that as nicely as she does
Katsuko-nee�s right.
The tennis club girls are happy to be on TV, meaning, the track and field girls may feel dissatisfied that the camera didn�t go to them.
In that sense, not showing Megu to the news except for her back is the right choice.
Megu, you should go to the track and field and show your face at least
I said.
Yeah. I should
Then.
Yo-chan, the car�s here!
Nei tells me.
The monitor shows Rei-chan parking the van.
Oh, the tennis girls don�t know that the souvenir pastry is brought from the mansion.
I can�t just carry that from the van to the front of the cafe.
What is it?
A junior from the tennis club points at the car out of curiosity.
Oh, it�s our lunch! I asked a relative of mine to help out
Nei glossed it over with a smile.
Yo-chan, let�s go take it! Is that okay, Katsuko-oneechan?
Yes, please do
Let�s go, Yo-chan
Nei and I went for the back door
Yomi�s here!
Yomi drops off from the passenger seat.
Her tits are huge as always.
Having the seatbelt on her thin blouse just emphasizes her breasts even more.
We dropped off Grace-san at the main gate
Rei-chan says from the driver�s seat
Grace-san came to our school in this van too.
Edie�s at the main gate, right?
Yes, others have gathered there too. Therefore, I gave Edie lunch there
Lunch.
The pad on the right rear is the souvenir. The left side is the lunch box for everyone. We counted everyone so you don�t have to worry about running out
So Nei said the truth earlier.
Motoko-oneesama and Kurumi-chan said that they still can�t make pastries that well
Yomi said.
It�s a very nice square bento, Yomi and everyone in the mansion ate first
Motoko and Kurumi are good at Japanese food.
No, they did all kinds of bridal training so they�re good at everything.
Still, it had a feeling that their beauty is in form only back then.
Now that we�re family, they start to cook with love
In a sense, they�re the ideal wife and concubine.
Except they dedicated their lives to the Kuromiya style of spear fighting.
Everyone�s helping Yo-chan with what they do best
Nei said.
Yeah, I�m thankful to them
Ya-chan, I�m taking the souvenir pastry to Kana-senpai, take the bento to Tsukiko, Mariko, and Kurose-san in the break room
Those girls must be hungry already.
Okay, then, I�ll have Rie, Eri, and Haiji in the cafeteria to eat them too
Yeah, they can do the talk show right after lunch.
We might eat our lunch later at 2
Nei said and then I remembered.
Two o�clock.I�m supposed to meet Marika and Erica at that time
Marika�s introducing her friend to me.
It�s okay, the customers will thin down by 2
Nei said.
I hope so.
1389. School Festival Day 2 Lunchtime
Excuse me, I�m going to the track and field club now
Megu comes out from the break room and tells us.
Megu ate the lunch box Motoko and Kurumi made for us first.
You were in a hurry, how was the taste?
Katsuko-nee looked at Megu and asked.
It was delicious, as expected of Motoko-san and Kurumi-san
Megu must have some mixed emotions about it since Motoko and Kurumi have taken over the kitchen before she knew it.
But since Katsuko-nee allows it, Megu has no say with Motoko and Kurumi.
Then, I�m going now, it�s about to reach 1 pm
Captain Takeshiba told Megu to focus on helping in the bakery until the afternoon.
Yeah, take care
I said.
Oh right, we also have a closing party today. You guys do folk dancing, right?
The junior from the tennis club who�s helping out says with a smile.
Folk dance, what kind?
I still haven�t decided
Megu replies with a blushing face.
Eeh? You should dance. Since you and Baker-kun are officially recognized by the school, the closing party won�t be fun if you two don�t dance
Yes, that. Folk dancing is a tradition at our school
Another tennis girl said.
I don�t know what�s going on but, it�s a tradition to folk dance at the closing party?
anyway, I�m going now
Megu runs off the bakery in a hurry.
I look at the clock and it�s five minutes before one.
Can she make it to the track and field in time if she runs?
I�m sure that the crowds on the cafe terrace will ease considerably
Katsuko-nee glanced at the monitor outside and said.
Look, it�s close to one o�clock, and the tables are starting to open up
True, there are fewer customers than before
Well, we know that this would happen
Nei smiles.
You know, there will be presentations from various clubs in the gym later in the afternoon so everyone will come to watch that
Right, today�s the last day of the school festival.
In most of the culture clubs, their goal is to make their presentation at the school festival
Clubs like ours don�t have big official tournaments
Those who want to show off the results of their daily training to their family would only have the opportunity to do that during the school festival
The tennis girls said.
So it�s no wonder that the customers will decrease
Nei�s been in the school for three years already so she had three school festivals already.
But the teachers under Shirasaka Sousuke�s control had been hanging around the school until last year so I guess she only watched the school festival on the cameras.
Besides, Natou-senpai, there�s also a concert this afternoon in the auditorium
Oh, there will be spectators there
Kadota-senpai, a senior of the men�s tennis club would be on the show
Oh? Kadota can play musical instruments?
The juniors from the tennis club laughed.
Ah, but you know, I think most of the popular people over there dropped out
Nei said. But we did that.
If I recall the band name was HG5 or MG5, either way, they tried to make fun of Megu.
So Tsukiko used her Miko power to make them drop out of school.
That aside, it seems that they have new people this year
It seems a lot of girls will be checking if there are any cool seniors out there
I don�t get them
It�s kind of stupid to see some band popular only in our school
I mean, it�s bad enough that they�re screaming for the boys in our school
Yep, bad, definitely
The tennis girls gossip around.
But, I feel like it�s better to scream for a guy who�s just a bit good looking and can play musical instruments somewhere closer to you than someone far away, like those on the TV
Katsuko-nee said with a smile while continuing her work with the oven.
I don�t like something that easy
Me too
Eeh? Didn�t you say that you like Shigeta from the Sankumi? He�s playing in a band today
That�s not me, Kiyomi�s the one who said that he�s good
Oh, really?
The tennis girls are having that conversation, when.
Man, I�m so full
I mean, Megumi-neesan ate too fast. That�s bad for her digestion.
Eri and Rie come out from the break room.
Haiji, Mitama, and Kinuka too.
We got fewer customers now, so we�re going to bring in some customers!
Customers!
Why are they so enthusiastic about this?
Well, the true nature of these sisters is more akin to a comedian than a bodyguard.
We�re also starting our talk show
Yeah, we still have a lot of remaining customers
The twins are also motivated.
Don�t push yourselves too hard, give priority to Eri and Rie�s talk show, Mitama and Kinuka can support them. Haiji, go with them
Mitama and Kinuka are specialized in attacking so it�s better to have Haiji go with them since she�s cautious and has no gaps.
Roger that
The twins and the girls went out.
Why are those girls listening to what Baker-kun tells them?
The tennis girls look at me curiously.
That aside, we�re already past the peak of ours so we can now take turns and eat our lunch while we still have time
Katsuko-nee tries to change the topic in a hurry.
Let�s see, what about the tennis girls?
Nei asks.
Well.Hoshizaki-senpai hasn�t given out her instructions so we�re.
Kana-senpai�s the leader of the tennis club.
They can�t take breaks without permission unless they�re told to do so.
Also, we�ve been busy since morning.
The turns on breaks might get messed up.
I�ll bring the next batch out, and while at it, should I ask Kana-senpai?
I ask while putting the freshly baked pastries on the pad.
At that moment, the back door of the bakery slammed open.
You girls can take a break, we�re swapping in
Four tennis girls came in to switch.
Oh, that�s great.
Kana made up a new rotating shift, so everyone will be in it for the rest of the day
Go back to the cafe and look at the shift schedule. If you find it inconvenient, then talk to Kana and ask her to switch the shifts
The two of the girls who will be swapping said.
Okay, senpai, then we�re going first
Oh, we�re carrying this pad over there for you instead
One of the tennis girls who�s heading for her break sees the pad I finished filling and said.
If you�re carrying that there, then I�ll ask you to pass along this message to Kana for me
Katsuko-nee told her.
Come back at 1:30. Tell them not to take lunch until then
Oh, Motoko and Kurumi�s lunch box.
Kana-senpai also has their share.
Okay, I�ll tell her
Four people who had been helping us so far brought the pads outside.
And so, for the newcomers, help me do my job, Dear, take on the oven
Okay, Katsuko-nee
Then, Ai-chan and Mana-chan can eat lunch in the break room
Is it okay taking out two so suddenly?
Mana asks Katsuko-nee.
Yomi will fill for you two
Yomi comes in from the break room.
Who?
The tennis girls are surprised by the sudden appearance of a big titty tiny, but.
Don�t mind it !
Yomi used her Miko powers to make them ignore her.
Oh well
Yeah, it doesn�t matter
The tennis girls accepted Yomi right away.
Then, Yomi-chan will help the tennis girls form the shape, and dear can take charge of the oven
I�m the one doing the baking, Katsuko-nee will be guiding the tennis girls.
Then, we�ll eat our lunch
We�re going
Mana and Ai went to the break room.
I�m here
Kana-senpai entered the bakery at 1:30.
Okay, switch!
Thanks for the meal!
Mana and Ai came out of the break room at the same time.
They must�ve seen from the monitor that Kana-senpai�s coming.
Okay, Kana-sen, Nei, and Dear, you can take a break
Katsuko-nee told me.
What about you Katsuko-nee?
I�ll go next
But, I have an appointment at 2
I know, that�s why I want to make as much pastry as possible while at it
Katsuko-nee says while kneading the dough
I think that the number of customers will increase again by 3:30. That�s why I�m preparing for it
Those who finished their.activities presenting their club.will bring their families.and come to eat
Ai said.
That�s why I want to continue working for a while
No, that just means that Katsuko-nee can�t eat at all
There�s no next time.
Don�t mind me. I�m in charge of the place
Katsuko-nee said.
That�s not an excuse, Katsuko-oneechan
That�s right, Katsuko-san
Mana and Ai told Katsuko-nee.
Mana can give instructions to the tennis girls
Ai can look after the oven
I�m not good at baking yet but I can help out
Yomi smiled at Katsuko-nee.
Then, I�ll also stay, I�ll eat lunch after Katsuko-oneechan comes back. With this number, we can do it right
Lastly, Nei told Katsuko-nee.
Girls.
Yeah, we should eat lunch properly, they made us lunch boxes so I feel sorry for Motoko and Kurumi if we don�t eat it
I told her too.
Let�s go, Katsuko-san
Kana-senpai urged Katsuko-nee.
Okay. Then, I�ll leave the place to you girls for a while
Katsuko-nee gives in.
We got this!
You don�t have to worry
We�ll do our best!
Take it slow so you don�t choke on the food
I�ll leave it to Mana, Ai, Yomi, and Nei, then Kana-senpai, Katsuko-nee, and I entered the break room.
Kou, I�ve been waiting
Mariko, Tsukiko, and Kurose Anju are in the room.
Huh, you three haven�t eaten lunch yet?
They already have their lunch box, yet the three of them haven�t touched it yet.
We want to eat together with Kou
Mariko said.
Oh? I thought you were waiting for me, your �best friend�?
Kana-senpai laughed.
Speaking of which, Mariko had been telling the tennis girls that she�s Kana�s best friend
I�ve been waiting for Kana too, here�s your lunch. I saw Yomi-chan and the girls eat earlier, and it�s amazing
Mariko hands us our lunch boxes.
I�ll prepare tea
Tsukiko went to make tea.
Let�s see, wow, fancy
Kana-senpai opened the lunch box and got surprised by the contents.
Well, it�s a Japanese-style square bento.
The inside is divided into small sections and it contains a variety of side dishes.
These are all some amazing food.
It looks beautiful.
Motoko-oneesama made this lunch box
Mariko is Motoko�s junior in the school.
Mariko�s in her first year, and Motoko�s in her second.
Ufufu, I never thought of the day I would call her Motoko-oneesama instead of Motoko-sama would come, even though we know each other since childhood
Oh, the spear lady is great at cooking
When it comes to Japanese food, Motoko-san and Kurumi-san are better than me
Katsuko-nee opened her lunch box and said.
Motoko-san also made one for everyone in the tennis club, but.
Tsukiko brews the tea.
She can�t make such a carefully crafted lunch for them. Like, making a box for all of them
Kana-senpai said.
Don�t mind it, most of the girls brought their lunch boxes from home, and we should keep such wonderful lunch boxes for the family
Kana-senpai, you didn�t prepare your lunch?
I asked.
I didn�t bring anything from home, I know that there would be something prepared here anyway. The girls at the mansion will surely make one
Kana-senpai�s blended in as a member of the family.
You should come here too
Mariko calls Kurose Anju who�s watching over the monitors.
yes, but.
There�s someone in the mansion watching too so you can eat lunch
I said.
She�s a bit of an eager girl, but she�s still not accustomed to our methods.
I talked to her, and she�s a good one, Kou
Mariko looked at Kurose Anju and smiled.
It makes me want to take her as my bodyguard, Haiji seems to be more comfortable with other girls than with me
Unfortunately, but she will be his personal bodyguard
Katsuko-nee told Mariko.
But Kou already has Edie-san as his bodyguard, right?
Mariko�s surprised.
Edie-chan�s going to America by the end of the year. Besides, she stands out a lot, right? That�s why we needed a girl who looks normal
There�s Mitama and Kinuka, but those girls are more of a fighter than a bodyguard in many ways
I think that Mitama-chan and her as a duo would be great as one�s the attacker, and the other is on the lookout
Katsuko-nee and I explained.
Oh, I see it now
Mariko�s convinced.
Mariko, you stayed here since earlier?
Yes, I was here with her and Tsukiko-san
Kana-senpai asks, Mariko answers while looking at Tsukiko and Kurose Anju.
Many people entered and left the room, but I�ve been watching everyone on the monitors here while chatting with Tsukiko-san
Don�t you feel bored just watching? I�m not asking you to help out in the shop, but you could�ve looked at the stalls at the school festival
Kana-senpai said.
Can�t go outside. Kou will get worried, also, I can�t just ask to have a bodyguard accompany me at this time
Today, the young ladies of nobility are banned from coming to our school due to security reasons.
Mariko�s not a daughter of nobility, but she�s still the daughter of the president of Torii Electronics, a leading Japanese company.
Furthermore, Mariko used that fact to have the tennis girls put faith in her.
She can�t just go outside carelessly.
Besides, I�m having fun watching here. It�s so different from our school festival
Mariko said.
Is it that different?
Yes, we don�t allow students to open food and beverage stalls in our school. Only presentations of the club�s accomplishments
I guess refreshment booths are impossible for the young lady school.
Rather, the only opportunity for us to present our club achievements is through the school festival. Our school doesn�t have tournaments and such
What do you mean?
It�s for the protection of the young ladies of nobility, even the athletic teams don�t play games against each other
I tell Kana-senpai what I heard from Misuzu and Ruriko.
Oh, I get it. People from other schools get involved with the ladies if there�s a tournament or something. I know that since weird boys approached me during the tennis prefectural tournament Oh, Kana got picked up?
Mariko�s surprised.
Mariko�s also a sheltered girl so she�s interested in that kind of story.
They do that a lot. I�m a beauty after all
Kana-senpai�s said to be the prettiest among the sophomores.
What do you do when they try to call you?
Nothing. I just tell them some random thing and leave them, I�m Nobu�s sex slave after all. All the other men are just trash to me
Kana-senpai, that�s an exaggeration.
I love that part of Kana. I agree, it�s nonsense to deal with men other than Kou. Ufufu
What�s up, Mariko?
Kana-senpai asks Mariko as she suddenly laughs.
Whether it�s me, or Kana, or Tsukiko-san or Katsuko-san, we all feel happy knowing tht Kou loves us
Yes, I can feel it. Like, being fellow sex slaves, or rather, the girls who have sex with Nobu is family
Yes, just watching Kou work hard at the monitor makes my heart throb
Oh, I get that
Besides, other girls are coming to help Kou out, right? Seeing that makes me happy, furthermore, they�re all doing it for Kou
Yeah, they do. Katsuko-san, Nei-san, Mana-chan, Ai, Edie-san, and me
Also, Haiji, Mitama-san, Kinuka-san, Rie-san, Eri-san, Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san.
They�re all girls who had sex with Nobu
Yes, it�s our sisterhood, our family
Mariko said, then Kana-senpai looked at Kurose Anju.
Nobu, you got this girl yesterday, did you do it with her already?
She smiled.
She�s asking whether I already had sex with Kurose Anju or not.
Not yet, or should I say, Kana-senpai, we�re eating
Why not? I�m curious. Still, you haven�t done it with her yet
Kana-senpai said. Mariko;
Kana, you don�t get it. If she had sex with Kou, then she would be closer already. You didn�t figure it out from the mood?
Oh you�re right, if she�s done it already, then Nobu would even be more gentle with her
Err.
We�ve been busy in the mansion since we returned.
I see. Oh well. Call me when you�re going to do it with her okay? I want to watch
Oh, I want to do that too!
Kana-senpai and Mariko sure get along.
I don�t mind, but.
You don�t mind it, do you?
Of course! We�re going to be your big sisters soon!
Mariko and Kana-senpai approached Kurose Anju
Eh? Uhm, i.
Kurose Anju�s confused.
She�s not ready to have sex with me yet.
Here, tea
Tsukiko distributes tea to everyone.
That calms the place down.
Well then, why don�t we start?
Yeah, let�s eat
Let�s eat
We started eating lunch.
By the way, Kou, you�re going to meet with Erica-san and Jasmin, right?
Mariko said.
Jasmin? Oh, the piano girl, Marika-san
Kana-senpai says while drinking tea.
Marika seems to mean Jasmine in English.
That�s why some in our family call Marika Jasmine.
She only comes to the mansion on weekends so I�ve only seen her about twice
Marika�s attending a music school dorm so she doesn�t come to the mansion during weekdays.
Me too, our free days don�t seem to match up
Mariko and Kana-senpai are both going home after all.
They only stay in the mansion a few days a week.
Mariko�s parents willingly allow her to stay overnight because it�ll strengthen her relationship with the Kouzuki house.
In Kana-senpai�s case, she�s from an ordinary family so it�s rare for her to stay at the mansion.
But, she�s quiet and lovely, her sister Erica-san is bright and cheerful, so they�re a bit off
Kana-senpai compares Erica and Marika.
So, Kou, when you meet with Jasmine, take us with you
Mariko?
Everyone in the mansion knows that I�m here today, right?
Well, they should.
I mean, the girls are probably hearing the conversation in here.
I just received a mail from Erica. She wants us to go and meet them
Erica did?
Nobu, what did Jasmine tell you?
Kana-senpai asks me.
Well, she only asked me to meet her since she�ll introduce her friend
I replied.
Hmm. I�m sure that there�s a catch there
I know that too.
That meek Marika went all the way from her school to bring her friends to our school festival.
She has a reason for that.
I have to stay at the cafe until the end of the day so Mariko, you help Nobu for me
I got this, Kana
Kana-senpai and Mariko smiled at each other.
Then, we can a threesome later
Anytime. Kou and I will make Kana cry in pleasure
No, you�re the one who�s going to cry in pleasure
The two sure get along.
1390. School Festival Day 2 Marika�s friend.
I�ll accompany you
After everyone finished their lunch, Tsukiko comes to me.
I agree, we should have Tsukiko-san come with us, Kou
Mariko looked at me.
We�re just meeting Marika in school, do we really need the Miko power?
Let her accompany you, Tsukiko-san�s been holed up in the break room this whole morning, right?
Katsuko-nee�s right.
I�m sorry, I can�t help out with baking
I know that Tsukiko�s lying about that.
The Takakura shrine maidens can read memories from other people.
In fact, she�s been reading and practicing Katsuko-nee�s sex techniques more and more so it should be easy for her to read Katsuko-nee�s baking techniques as well.
I guess Tsukiko doesn�t do that because she doesn�t want to interfere with her sisters, or with other family members when baking.
Luna, Koyomi-chan, Agnes, then Yomi, and Ruriko are girls of the same age learning how to bake bread.
If the eldest of the shrine maidens enters the group, then the younger sisters would be conscious.
That�s not it, my little sisters will be in Kou-sama�s care, but I will have to return to the shrine in Kyoto
Tsukiko replied after reading my thoughts.
The Takakura shrine in Kyoto�s a historic one so someone has to take over.
The Takakura shrine had been in Kyoto since before the shrine maidens with their mysterious power gathered there.
Tsukiko and the girls inherited the lineage.
Right now, they still can�t return to Kyoto since the war with the Kansai Yakuza isn�t over yet, but one of the sisters will officially become the shrine maiden to keep the shrine.
Oh? I don�t mind opening a branch of my bakery in front of your shrine in Kyoto
Katsuko-nee smiled gently at Tsukiko
Yes. Right now, we�re in the process of constructing a building for the Kansai branch of Kouzuki SS in front of the Takakura shrine
Jii-chan decided that the Takakura shrine and its shrine maidens will be under Kouzuki house�s control, and the Yakuza can never toy with them anymore.
To show that intent, the Kansai branch of Kouzuki SS will stand guard at the Takakura shrine.
The first floor of the Kansai branch building could be used as a bakery, and Tsukiko could be the owner.
Anyway, we don�t have to consider that yet. Tsukiko�s still a student here until spring next year, so you should have fun with your school life
Tsukiko still has a few months before she graduates from high school.
Yes, thank you, Kou-sama
Tsukiko bows to me.
Tsukiko sure is serious, also beautiful. You could�ve helped out in the cafe together with Misato-san and the girls. Tsukiko-san�s also from the Nadeshiko department, right?
Kana-senpai doesn�t know that Misato and the girls are prostitute cadets.
Those girls are in the same department, but we�re on a different course
Yeah, Tsukiko and Mitama are in the same course
I explained in a hurry.
Today, we want Misato and her group to get along in the same group. Apart from Misato, the three girls came from the province
Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi accepted to become prostitutes to pay off the debts of their fathers who owned a business in the provincial city.
Oh, is that so?
Misato-san�s lunch is in here
Mariko points at the pad containing lunchboxes brought from the mansion.
Right.
Motoko won�t forget Misato, who�s a daughter of nobility.
Misato also went to that school from an early age.
Oh, they�ll have their lunch break after hours so I�ll tell them to come when I come back
Indeed, they�ll eat together with Nei-chan
Kana-senpai and Katsuko-nee said.
So, Kou will have Tsukiko and I come with you, and you�re our bodyguard
Mariko tells Kurose Anju who�s already shrunk after eating her meal.
Me?
Yes, you. You�re going to be Kou�s personal bodyguard, right? Then you should go with him now
She�s not a daughter of nobility, but Mariko�s a daughter of the president of the Torii house.
There should be a bodyguard near her.
We�re safe here, Mitama-chan, Kinuka-chan, and Haiji-chan are outside, and we�re going to lock the door while you�re not here
Katsuko-nee told me.
The bakery can only be opened from the inside and there�s a camera watching outside.
The door�s unlocked since the tennis girls are coming and going, but we�re going to return it to its usual state.
Also, you should go check on Edie-chan too
I agree, I�m curious about how it�s going
Katsuko-nee suggested. Mariko agreed.
Right now, Edie�s preparing for the school swimsuit judo tournament in the schoolyard.
I know that you�re tied up to the bakery all day, but you�re everyone�s husband so you should check on Edie-chan
Oh, Katsuko-nee�s right.
Right. Edie mentioned that the event starts at 3, but from the looks of the cafe today, I think I�ll be here baking
But, the match will be televised, so we�ll be able to watch it while working at the bakery
Yes, that�s why you should take a look at them now
Hey, I brought these girls
After leaving the bakery at two o�clock.
Margo-san brought Marika and the girls.
Oh, Margo-san picked up Marika and her friend from the train station.
I parked the car at the faculty parking lot so we walked here
Thanks, Margo-san
I thanked her and looked at the girl that she brought with her
Err, Marika, and Erica.
Then, three other girls.
Erica�s wearing a pink cardigan over a waka piece with a pretty print fabric.
Marika�s wearing her high-school blue blazer uniform.
Among the three girls, two are wearing the same uniform as Marika�s.
However, the last one is a mature-looking girl with slit eyes, wearing a neat uniform, and hair tied up in a bun.
The other girl�s wearing a men�s black leather jacket over her uniform and her skirt is pulled up short. Her hair is in wild style, her face is flashy, and her red lipstick stands out. She�s got a bad eye expression, she looks like she�s already grumpy.
The last one is wearing a navy blue sailor uniform, making me think that she�s a middle school girl. Only one of them looks young. Her eyes are moist as if she�s nervous. I think she�s carrying a violin case. Her hair is, well, it�s bob cut.
The three of them are beautiful, but, anyway, the one wearing a leather jacket seems very grumpy.
Also, I�m curious as to why Marika and Erica look gloomy.
You have a rare group with you, Yoshinobu-kun
Margo-san looked at Mariko, Tsukiko, and Kurose Anju who came to meet with them, and smiled.
It�s the school festival so everyone�s busy
I replied.
Yeah, I�m feeling nostalgic too
Right, Margo-san also went to our school until last year
Unlike Nei, whose school registration is fake, Margo-san�s supposed to be an exchange student from the US, so she could properly graduate from high school.
Now she�s registered at a college or university. It doesn�t seem that she�s going to it at all.
In the meantime, it�s awkward to just stand outside, so why don�t we get inside the cafeteria and have a cup of tea?
Margo-san said.
Our cafe is fine but it�s outside. It would also be hard to explain to the tennis club girls if they see me drinking tea with stranger girls.
Oh well.
Then, let�s go to the cafeteria
I led everyone to the school cafeteria.
Not as much as our cafe, but.
The school cafeteria is moderately crowded.
It should be crowded, and yet.
What�s going on?
I wonder?
Marog-san laughs.
The students who were near the table were sitting all got out of their seats in a hurry.
For those who escaped late.
Idiot! Come here already!
A senior schoolboy called out to them.
Remember? I�m famous in this school
Oh, Margo-san�s a legendary delinquent, who was with Nei until last May, taking out delinquent students and other thugs in the streets.
Nei dyed her hair back from blonde to black to show that she�s reformed, but I have blonde hair from the start
Even now, the seniors consider Margo-san as someone they should fear.
Those who saw Margo-san turn the teacher, who�s a follower of Shirasaka Sousuke, who attacked Nei, into someone beyond recovery, still haven�t graduated.
Oh, welcome Margo-oneechan, you can eat this with everyone
Nei who came through the bakery door brought us some freshly baked bread.
Jasmine and Erica-chan, have you eaten lunch already?
Ah, yes, Motoko-oneesama gave us a lunch box from the mansion.
Nei asks. Erica answered, as expected, she doesn�t seem to have the energy.
It�s delicious, right? I�m going to eat now so I can�t stay and talk to you girls! So, listen to them for me, Yo-chan
Nei speaks loud enough to make the surrounding student hear it.
Oh, I forgot to bring some drinks, Yo-chan, sorry but can you buy them drinks from the vending machine
Yeah, I don�t mind, but.
I stood up.
What do you girls want?
Since we�re eating bread, I�m okay with tea. Cold. Lemon Tea. What about Tsukiko-san?
I�ll take tea without sugar, I don�t mind if it�s cold
Mariko and Tsukiko replied immediately.
I want coffee, hot. Low sugar. Jasmine-chan?
Margo-san asks Marika.
I�ll take cold tea too. Lemon tea please
I want a warm milk tea, oh, I�ll help carry them
Erica stood up, but.
No need, Erica-san�s a guest here. I mean, this is the part where you stand up and say I shall help!
Mariko looked at Kurose Anju
Ah, yes, right!
The students watching us laughed, probably because of Kurose Anju standing up in a hurry was funny.
What do you girls want?
Mariko�s acting like the host already.
It�s like Kurose Anju and I are servants.
Matsumoto-san, it�s okay
Marika told the girl with long slit eyes.
i�ll take a warm tea, no sugar please
What about Miki-san?
Erica�s eyes look at the girl in her sailor uniform.
Erica�s in her second year in middle school, so this girl might be the same age as her.
I�ll take cafe au lait.
Then.
I don�t drink anything but black coffee. Let�s see, the S-coffee in the vending machine there will do. Warm black coffee, you hear?
The girl who wears a leather jacket says without being asked.
However, it�s all over the place.
Let�s go
yes
I took Kurose Anju and went to the vending machine.
Minaho-neesan gives us a train card with a bit of money in it just in case of emergencies.
Oh, Baker, what�s with those people?
A senior called me out, but.
Sorry, I don�t know either.
I replied honestly.
For now, I just ordered the drinks they wanted.
What do you want?
I asked Kurose Anju.
I can get a drink too?
Why do you think not?
This girl�s too earnest, and she�s a little timid too.
Then, uhm, orange juice please
Despite that, she picks a drink different from everyone else, what an amusing girl.
Okay, I�ll buy that then
Okay
Kurose Anju carry the drinks and returned to the table.
Here you go
Thank you
Thank you
The bun high school girl and bob cut middle school girl thanked me, but.
The leather jacket girl ignored me and took her drinks.
Then, sit down. Why don�t we talk while eating bread?
Margo-san said, Kurose Anju and I took our seats.
Oh, Nei�s no longer here, she�s back at the bakery.
Then, I�ll introduce them first. This is my classmate, Matsumoto Maki-san
Marika introduces the girl with the bun hairstyle sitting next to her.
Name�s Matsumoto
Matsumoto-san bows slightly.
Marika�s classmate, meaning she�s in her first year.
Then, next to her is Masaki-san�s little sister. Miki-san
Miki
The bob-cut hair girl bows her head.
Oh, so they�re sisters.
The big sister is in her first year, so the little sister must be in middle school.
Also next to her is
Igarashi Izumi
The girl in the leather jacket names herself with a displeased attitude.
What�s with this girl?
Igarashi-san is from the neighboring class
Neighboring class?
She�s wearing the same uniform as Marika under her leather jacket since they go to the same school, but they�re from different classes.
Hmm, Marika and the Matsumoto siblings seem to be friendly, but.
Also, why does she have such a bad attitude?
Err, I told you about him in the car, so you know already, right?
Margo-san points at me as she said.
She already told me about me to Marika�s friends?
I�m Torii Mariko
Takakura Tsukiko
kurose Anju
Mariko gave her a glare so Kurose-san named herself.
And I�m Margo Starkweather Kuromori. Right, Jasmine-chan, we talked about this in the car, but can you elaborate once again for them?
Margo-san urged Marika.
Ah, yes, well.
Margo-san is pointing at us.
Marika looked at me and started talking.
Uhm, can you.well, listen to our musical performance?
Musical performance? Marika goes to a music school, so the three girls she brought must also be playing some instrument.
Err, what about it?
But, I don�t get music.
It�s got to be Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, or Nagisa.
I�m about to tell you later
Marika�s face shows that she�s serious.
Erica looks at her sister worriedly.
Wait a second! I don�t like this! I never heard about this so I�m not doing this!
Igarashi-san shouts angrily.
I only came here because I heard that I could meet Fujimiya Reika
Huh, Rei-chan?
Also, what�s this? Isn�t this just an ordinary high school festival? What�s going on Takahata-san?
Igarashi-san asks Marika.
Oh, Fujimiya-san, she�s coming soon
Margo-san said with a smile.
Right, Yoshinobu-kun?
Err, right. It�s about time for Rei-chan to come again from the mansion to deliver bread in the van.
yeah, I think she�s coming soon
But, is that okay to talk about Rei-chan coming here?
Huh, Fujimiya Reika�s coming over?
I haven�t seen her come here last time
Wait! Let us in too!
Look, now the students are making a fuss.
Fujimiya Reika often comes to this school, right, everyone?
Margo-san stirs the students even further.
Yeah, I�ve seen her! But from a distance
I got a selfie with her
The first years who don�t know Margo-san immediately react.
There you go, Jasmine-chan wasn�t lying
Margo-san smiled at Igarashi-san.
that�s good, but, I�ll never sing!
Sing?
Igarashi-san isn�t playing but singing instead?
But, Igarashi-san didn�t come to meet Fujimiya-san as a meek person, right? You want to get to know Fujimiya-san and have her introduce you to the entertainment industry, don�t you?
Margo-san.
Entertainment industry?
Oh right, the public thinks that Rei-chan and Kyouko-san�s fight is just a promotional show for the Kouzuki SS.
That�s why they think that Rei-chan�s an entertainer.
Well, it�s not just Fujimiya Reika, our school�s got a lot of people who appear on TV. Isn�t that right?
Margo-san continues to stir up the students.
Yeah, you can find the twins from Shirasaka Yukino�s show doing a talk show right outside
Anjou Mitama�s also doing some plate spinning tricks and things
I mean, I haven�t seen her today but Shirasaka Yukino herself is a student in this school
The students speak out.
I didn�t tell you before but I�m a professional martial artist. My matches are televised, and today, Edie�s.
Oh, she�s setting up a ring in the schoolyard
Margo-san said another schoolboy continued.
There�s also a TV crew setting up
Wasn�t that just the national TV crew from earlier?
No, it�s a different one. They have a different logo!
The TV crew that�ll broadcast Edie�s school swimsuit judo tournament has arrived already.
Indeed, Edie and her friends will have their martial arts tournament at the school festival and it will be broadcasted live
Margo-san told the students calmly.
Uhm, shouldn�t you be there with Edie, Margo-san?
I asked.
I�m just a spectator for today. I�ll show myself later. Edie planned all this today
Right.
You know, I just got the championship last time. It�s better if I don�t show up today
Well, apart from Grace Marinka-san, it would be a tournament between Edie and high school students, right?
I heard that the other participants would be Kudou Haruka, Kendou Maria, and Line Haruko-san.
I went to the Golden Balm Gym and picked up Line Haruko this morning
Oh yeah, that was this morning.
Picking up Marika and Erica, and then picking up Line Haruko-san as well.
Then, Rodulfo Seiko-san, the owner of the gym, said that if there would be a live TV broadcast, she would go too
What?
But, Edie�s plan is a school swimsuit judo tournament, right?
Rodulfo-san�s already past her 20s.
Grace Marinka-san is someone who doesn�t care as long as she gets to fight with her all, so she would come even if she�s dressed in a school swimsuit.
Rodulfo Seiko-san�s a woman who�s fussy about her sense of beauty, right?
Well, that�s because opportunities for women�s martial arts aired on TV are hard to come by nowadays. Even the tournament I won last time was at a late-night slot. Well, it was on a key station even if it was on late night, so it went well on air Margo-san said with a smile.
But today, they�re airing it live on at Sunday 3 o�clock, right? It�s rare to find an opportunity for publicity like this so she wanted to go
eeh.
I�ll just let take care of the minor details, I�m not touching that. I�m not even participating
Margo-san won�t do the school swimsuit judo.
Well, I�ll go check on them after eating this bread
Margo-san took one bread and ate it.
Yeah, delicious, you should try it too
uhm
Marika looks confused.
Oh right, she was in the middle of talking.
Jasmine-chan�s friends would need a place to perform later, right?
Margo-san?
It has to be somewhere with a piano, right?
Marika specializes in piano in her school.
That�s why Matsumoto Maki-san must be playing piano too.
Is there anyone from the choir or brass club?
Margo-san asks the students in the cafeteria.
me, I�m in the choir club
One student raised her hand.
What�s going on with the music room right now? Most of the choir and music bands are in the auditorium today, right? The music room should be used as a waiting room
You can�t get people to come and listen to your performance or choir in a small music room.
yes, the choir club already finished their recital. The brass bands are playing outside so they�re not there
I see, is Otani-sensei still in charge of the music room?
Yes, it�s Otani-sensei
Then, tell him this, Margo�s going to borrow the music room later
what?
Don�t worry about it, Otani-sensei knows me. I�m the one who made him get a false front tooth after all
Margo-san smiled.
Then, why don�t we go with our schedules?
From the school cafeteria, the schoolyard where Edie and everyone are setting up the ring, and to the music room.
That�s one route.
Then, why don�t we eat the pastry while we have the chance, Marika-san, eat yours too. Ai and Kou baked this
Mariko recommends the pastry to Marika and the girls.
1391. School Festival Day 2 Trust Problem
For now, we took two pastries each and ate them.
I see, Maki-san�s great at piano
Margo-san pulls information about the Matsumoto sisters from Marika.
Yes, Matsumoto-san�s the best in our class
Marika replies with a shamed tone.
No, Takahata-san�s good at it too
Matsumoto Maki-san says bashfully.
She�s also the same docile type, just like Marika.
They have the same personality, that must be why they�re getting along.
I can�t catch up to Matsumoto-san when it comes to piano. Matsumoto-san�s much better than me, that.
Marika?
To be honest, I don�t know much about piano performances.
However, when Minaho-neesan heard Marika�s play for the first time.
Minaho-neesan mentioned that if Marika wanted to become a professional, then she will support her.
Minaho-neesan sees Marika as a little sister born from the Black Forest brothel, that�s why she treats her with care.
But, Minaho-neesan�s a strict person.
She always gives us a trial, and she doesn�t assist us until we overcome it.
With that said.
Minaho-neesan sensed that Marika�s talent in piano is certain after hearing her performance.
If not, Minaho-neesan won�t say I�ll support you if you want to become a professional.
However.
Marika cut off that talk with Minaho-neesan.
Saying that she doesn�t have the skills of a professional.
Marika said that she wants to become a music teacher, which we don�t mind, but.
I feel like Marika�s stuck on something back then.
And Miki-san plays violin, right?
Margo-san talks to the little sister, Matsumoto Miki-san this time.
Yes.
Miki-san, wearing her sailor uniform holds her violin case with such care.
If I recall, violins are expensive, and that�s from a good brand, isn�t it?
Margo-san said, Miki-san;
No, it�s not really that expensive. Ah, but of course, violins are inherently expensive, but this isn�t the most expensive, not the cheapest either, err, but, for ordinary people, this would be something expensive She speaks clearly, but I can tell that she�s nervous.
Sorry, the price doesn�t really matter, still, that violin�s precious to Miki-san, right?
Margo-san smiled and speak to the bob-cut hair middle school girl.
yes, it�s my treasure. Father, bought this violin for me
Matsumoto Miki-san pats her violin case.
Can you play us a sample?
Mariko joins the conversation.
Ah, o-okay. I can
Miki-san blushed and replied with a small voice.
And you, you don�t want to sing, right?
Marika asks Igarashi Izumi who�s wearing a black leather jacket over her music school uniform.
I told you earlier, I won�t sing
Igarashi-san, with her oddly heavy makeup and red lipstick, glares at Mariko.
I�m going to ask just in case, but that means that you�re in vocal music?
Isn�t that obvious? Our school doesn�t have a rock vocalist training course or anything like that
Mariko asks. Igarashi-san answers standoffishly.
However.
Vocal music?
I don�t get it, but I�ll just continue listening.
Oh? I see, I get the gist of it now
Mariko smiled.
eeh?
But I don�t get it.
I mean, should I ask what that is while I still have time?
Vocal music in terms of the music world mainly pertains to classical music, music of the human voice. You surely have heard of Soprano, Alto, Tenor, Baritone, Kou-sama?
Tsukiko read my thoughts and taught me.
Oh, I see, Marika�s singing in the music department means that she�s singing classical music. It�s that kind of school after all.
However.
Why is someone majoring in classical music dressed like a gnarly rock singer who just got it wrong from the entrance?
So, are you good at the vocal music department?
Mariko asks Igarashi-san, but.
Matsumoto, the elder, replied for her.
Yes, Igarashi-san�s always in the top three of the school year in her vocal music department
She�s good at singing.
Top three, but I don�t always get the top. It�s usually top 2 or 3
Igarashi-san gets standoffish again.
Hmm, does it mean that the ranking in the classes is put up?
Margo-san asks.
Yes, the top five are placed on the wall of the school every month. Uhm, it�s because the students with good grades can be recommended for admission to music colleges I see. It must be hard inside music schools.
And so, Jasmine-chan and Matsumoto-san, the elder, are always in the top five in the piano class?
Uhm, yes. Matsumoto-san�s been the top one since enrollment. I�m always in the top five at least
That�s not true, Takahata-san�s growing further recently. You just climbed to third during this month�s recital, right?
Margo-san asks, and Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san replied.
Marika�s mother had been sick, confined in a hospital, and had a hard time mentally until the other day.
Now, her mother�s getting better, and she met her little sister separated from birth.
She started coming to the mansion every week and cheered up considerably.
That also shows up in her piano performance that her teachers are praising her for it.
Takahata-san will surely become better than me
I can�t play like Matsumoto-san
That�s not true. I like how Takahata-san plays piano
I like Matsumoto-san�s piano more
These classmates tell each other.
Then, Igarashi Izumi-san is staring at the two girls from the same school but different classes, with a displeased look.
Hmm, I see, I get it now.
Mariko laughs and drinks her lemon tea.
As usual, I don�t get it.
Well, you�re all in high school so you could eat a couple more pastries in a single sitting. Eat it, then we�re moving to the next place
Margo-san smiled and stuffed the bread into her cheeks.
Yoshinobu-kun�s pastry has gotten better once more
Thanks
I thanked her.
Girls, don�t pocket it and eat it, you should eat at times like this so you�re ready to move at any moment, right?
Mariko looks at Kurose Anju-san who�s watching us with a confused look.
Ah, yes, you�re right
Kurose Anju puts the bread in her mouth in a hurry.
Geez, you�re devouring them now. Eat with elegance. You�re embarrassing us
O-Okay
Yeah.
Mariko had Haiji as her bodyguard before, but.
Haiji�s still thirteen yet she�s strangely mature, so she lets Mariko�s light talk slide and doesn�t engage in the conversation.
Meanwhile, Kurose Anju�s got a good personality, but she�s timid and she�s easy to get dragged by the mood, I think she�s suited to Mariko who moves at her own pace.
Kou-sama, you should eat yours too
Tsukiko whispers to me.
Yeah, If I don�t eat it, it�ll be hard for our guests to do the same.
Miki-san, try them, I always eat them and they�re delicious
Erica who had been quiet all this time urges the younger of the Matsumoto siblings to eat bread.
Okay, I�ll take it
Miki-san, the violin girl finally ate the bread
How is it?
It�s delicious
The middle school girls smiled at each other.
However.
Students are still watching around us in the school cafeteria.
Their faces say Who are these people?
Margo-san�s the focus since she�s a graduate that they fear, so they�re leaving us alone, but.
Don�t mind them, it�s nothing much
Tsukiko whispered to me.
It�s nothing much, wait, Tsukiko?
Did you use your Miko power to everyone around?
No, I�m not using my power
Tsukiko smiled.
They�re all accustomed to seeing Kou-sama surrounded by strange people
Huh?
Everyone thinks that Look, the Baker is involved with something strange again
is that so?
Tsukiko smiles.
They all seem to have realized that Kou-sama�s the center of most things
Oh, I�m not the perpetrator of the incidents, but.
They see that I�m always involved with someone that�s involved with an event?
Kou-sama too
Tsukiko.
Kou-sama, you need to be aware of it, you�re always the center. We�ll do anything that Kou-sama wishes, and we�ll follow you always. Please don�t forget that
Yeah.
I�ve been a little passive since Margo-san came over.
Normally, I�m the one talking to Marika and Matsumoto-san and the girls.
No, that�s not it. As of now, you can leave it to Margo-oneesama. What I would like to say is that I wish for Kou-sama to be aware that you can entrust things too. You�ll feel more leeway if you do Tsukiko whispers to me.
Right.
Margo-san�s leading the conversation asking along with the flow.
Thinking that Margo-san�s just doing her role, and I start asking around myself, then the end result is different.
I have to become self-aware.
That I�m the center of the family.
I have to stand strong and take the situation as it comes.
Thanks, Tsukiko
I thanked her and reconsidered.
Marika, who�s usually so quiet, brings three girls from her school, what is the reason for that?
No, Marika did say that they want to meet me.
The reason why the three want to meet me.
Marika, what does she want with the three?
I look at Marika again.
Yes, I went to the Bayreuth festival last year and it was the first time I was taken there, my grandfather is a music lover.
Mariko pitched music to Marika and the Matsumoto sisters.
The Matsumoto sisters who were talking to Erica focused on Mariko.
Is that true? Good job on getting the ticket
Oh, Igarashi Izumi-san�s also hooked.
I hear that getting tickets for the Bayreuth Festival is getting harder every year. Even if you apply for a ticket, it takes years before you could get one
Oh? My family gets an invitation every year
Mariko smiles.
Huh? Why? Is your family famous for music?
Igarashi-san�s surprised.
No, didn�t I name myself earlier? I�m Torii Mariko
Mariko;
My family�s the owner of Torii electronics. My grandfather was the founder, and my father�s the current chairman, and I mentioned earlier that my grandfather was a music lover, right?
Oh, if I recall, Torii-san�s grandfather was the first to build and market record players and speakers
Margo-san joined the conversation.
That�s right. Today, Torii electronics makes all kinds of electrical products, but it started out as a company making music equipment. That�s why we continue to make audio and recording equipment, and Torii electronics audio equipment has a good reputation in Europe. Many of the famous large theaters have been using the equipment we made for about thirty years now Torii electronics is one of the worldwide electronic enterprises after all.
We don�t ask them to use it but Torii electronics donates also equipment to music theaters and schools around the world. We don�t just donate money, which as usual, but we also give away various electronics from our company. We donated a state-of-the-art washer and dryer to the opera theatre in New York just recently. We�ve been doing that for so long that Grandfather receives invitations from music festivals all over the world every year Then, Mariko brings out her ace.
Oh, we also offer scholarships for young musicians as part of the Torii electronics cultural contribution program. Like, your expenses when studying abroad
!
Miki-san, the younger of the Matsumoto siblings has her eyes sparkling.
Uhm, how do you apply for that?
Miki, stop it. You�re being rude
The elder, Maki-san tries to stop her sister.
Oh, the Torii electronics scholarship is for students at the music college. They don�t accept middle and high school students
is that so?
Mariko said, then the little sister gets gloomy.
But if I ask Grandfather, we can manage
!
Then, her expression changed again.
I get it now.
The Matsumoto siblings seem to have money troubles.
And so, these sisters probably are in a situation where they don�t know if they can continue their music in the future.
That�s why Marika�s trying to meet these girls to me.
Thinking that I would ask Minaho-neesan, to give these girls some school expenses.
But, you girls came here because you want Kou to hear you play, right? Well, I want to hear it too, so maybe it all comes down to the same thing
Mariko told the siblings with a smile.
Hmm, well, scholarships are none of my business
On the other hand, Igarashi Izumi-san shows another displeased face and turned around.
I wonder what�s her reason for coming here?
If she�s not hooked on the word scholarship then she probably doesn�t have financial problems.
But, well, isn�t it great that you followed Takahata-san? Matsumoto-san. I was sure that Takahata-san was lying to Matsumoto-san so I followed out of concern
Igarashi-san thinks that Marika�s trying to deceive the Matsumoto siblings?
I mean, isn�t that the case? How can a high school student save another student from a financial problem? Especially Takahata-san, you don�t look like you have wealthy acquaintances Stop, Igarashi-san, you�re being rude to Takahata-san
Matsumoto, the elder, scolds Igarashi-san.
But, Igarashi-san.
Oh, still, you don�t know, this girl might not even be the actual daughter of the president of the Torii electronics. Matsumoto-san, you might be in the middle of a huge scam right now She speaks loudly.
Show me proof that you�re not lying
What proof?
Mariko�s also annoyed, she glares at Igarashi-san head-on.
What I mean is that if you�re the daughter of the president of Torii electronics, then you should show us proof! Right now!
Right now? You�re
You have something, don�t you? Like, if I go online and search for the daughter of the president of Torii electronics or something, your face will show up?
No way! I�m not stupid enough to expose my personal information!
There�s a risk of kidnapping, so Mariko and the girls at the school for the young ladies don�t post any photos over the net.
Then, you�re just lying! It�s obvious that you are!
Igarashi Izumi continued.
Geez, wait a second, I have my grandfather and father�s image on the site. And I have a photo of my family on the phone so you can compare it
Mariko takes out her phone,
But.
You can easily photoshop those! That�s no proof!
Igarashi Izumi�s not convinced.
Geez, what�s wrong with you!
Mariko snaps, but.
That�s enough, Mariko
I stopped Mariko.
But, Kou?
No need, you don�t need to prove anything Mariko
I said, then I looked at Igarashi Izumi.
Does that mean that you admit that it�s a lie
She glares.
That�s not the case. Rather, it�s got nothing to do with you
I said clearly.
Then, to the Matsumoto siblings.
Mariko just told you girls that she�s the daughter of the president of Torii electronics and she might be able to ask her grandfather to grant you a scholarship
Matsumoto Maki-san and Miki-san looked into my face.
Whether you believe that or not depends on you. Mariko wants to see how you would react to her actions. After all, we�re also still in the process of trying to determine if we can trust you Anyone who one-sidedly asks for proof is an idiot.
I want to give you the benefit of the doubt since Marika brought you here. But, I also have my duty to protect my family. We can�t open our hands on someone until we can see that you�re someone we can trust. We�re also considering the possibility that you�re just deceiving Marika after all I speak honestly.
I won�t tell you to trust us. I won�t even try to gain your trust. Why would I? At this point, we don�t know what you need from us, and you�re the ones who came here looking for something, aren�t you?
It might be the scholarship for real, the power of the Black Forest, the authority of the Kouzuki house, or even the Miko power of the Takakura shrine maidens.
It�s the Matsumoto siblings who want something from us.
If so, it�s you who need to be desperate, desperate to show us that you�re trustworthy. Then we can talk
People who are in trouble should ask for help with desperation.�
Those who don�t have problems, won�t do anything.
But of course, if you don�t find us as trustworthy, then you can go just leave now. We�re not stopping you. We don�t regret that we didn�t gain your trust
If they�re not worth helping, then forget about them.
If not, I can�t keep myself safe.
But, that doesn�t remain that you�ll get what you want because you remained. Once we figure out that we can�t trust you, then we�ll end the talk and ask you to leave. Remember that we�re in a better position than you I said, then the school cafeteria turned quiet.
You can decide by yourselves later, it�s your life after all
I said.
We�re very sorry. We.no, I�ll tell you the truth. I�m still not sure if I can trust you all or not. I trust Takahata-san sincerely, but I�m concerned that you�re just deceiving Takahata-san The elder, Matsumoto Maki-san replied calmly.
But, for now, I�d say that I want to bet my trust. Or should I say that this is the last chance we sisters have, so I want to believe. That�s why we can�t just choose to cut this off and leave Yeah, she�s timid, but the heart is there.
We�ll probably find if we can trust you in just a bit more time, but, more than that, we want to show our best that we�re trustworthy
And the little sister is okay with that too?
I looked at Matsumoto Miki-san.
Yes, I�m with Onee-chan
Okay, good
I sighed and sipped my drink.
hey, what�s going on?
Igarashi Izumi seems confused, but.
You�re not part of this
I said clearly.
Nobody trusts you
what part of me isn�t trustworthy?
Igarashi Izumi complains with her head shaking in denial.
That hair! That poor makeup! That sense of fashion where you put on a leather jacket over your uniform! What�s there to trust?
As soon as I shouted.
The cafeteria burst into laughter.
Huh?
You said it! Baker!
Everyone�s thinking the same, she�s got such a bad sense
Yeah, what�s with that weird look
She�s wearing a leather jacket, yet her socks are white and three folds, what�s the point?
Err, it seems like everyone felt that Igarashi Izumi was out of place.
1392. School Festival Day 2 As it is and Intolerance
Still, you sure are amusing, Baker
One of the boys watching us from the side of the cafeteria said.
Yeah, you�re so amusing when you get angry
Amusing?
Also, angry?
No, I was just talking seriously.
Err, right.I guess they find it funny if I speak seriously.
Yeah, it�s my first time seeing someone get angry but get logical
Err.
Uhm, just so you know, I think that she�s really the daughter of the president of Torii electronics
A girl said.
Yeah, I heard it from Hoshizaki Kana-san from the tennis club. She�s Hoshizaki-san�s best friend she says
Hoshizaki-san doesn�t seem like she would lie
Oh, the tennis club girl, the beauty?
Yep, that Hoshizaki-san
Kana-senpai�s a popular girl in our high school as she stands out a lot.
I saw her earlier this morning giving the tennis girls makeup. Together with Katsuko-san from the bakery
Oh, some of the spectators from earlier are here.
I saw it too, Katsuko-san�s good at giving makeup that it makes you think that she really is an adult, but, this girl knows a lot about makeup even though she�s still in high school True, she even brought in a huge cardboard box filled with tons of brand-name cosmetics. She�s got to be the daughter of Torii electronics to have so many of those!
The girls speak one after another.
And so, the people over there, especially the girl wearing that weird leather jacket.I don�t know your reason to come to our school, but I don�t think it�s a good idea to offend someone who�s from the Torii Electronics house by saying something crazy I mean, she�s smiling right now but that blonde there is scary when she gets angry
Yep, definitely scary
You�re going to die
The senior boys see Margo-san as the scary delinquent.
No, I won�t I already graduated from that
Margo-san laughs.
I�m wondering if anyone among you saw the broadcast of the martial arts tournament Edie competed in? I also appeared there, but it was a late-night broadcast so I�m not sure if many people know about it Oh, I saw that!
One of the boys raised his hand
You mean the martial arts where that freshman exchange student who stands next to Baker won?
A third-year boy asked the guy who was raising his hand.
Edie Sexton won the lighter weight class, and Margo Starkweather-san over there competed in the open-weight division
Did she win?
Yes, she won by a huge margin. I mean, it�s a huge win with so much momentum that she finished all the other pro female martial artists in the finals in just seconds!
What�s with that, won by a huge margin? Don�t exaggerate it.
Err, wait a second, wasn�t she a student in our school until last year?
Margo-san just graduated this year.
That�s right! Margo Starkweather senpai�s just 19, and yet she beat all the top fighters in the country. Even Rudolfo Seiko-san from the Golden Balm Gym was defeated in an instant You like women�s martial arts?
Margo-san asks the boy.
yes, I love watching martial arts, whether it�s men or women
I see. Then, you probably know it already but later, at three pm, Rodulfo-san will also be in the tournament Edie�s holding
eeh? Is that so? I know that they were putting on a ring but I didn�t plan on watching it since I thought that it was just Edie-san and Grace Marinka-san fighting
It won�t be just the two of them. A young girl from Rodulfo-san�s gym and girls from our team will also be competing
Kudou Haruka-san too?
Yes, she will be on the ring too
Kudou Haruka�s a famous high school karate champion so it�s no surprise that a student who loves martial arts knows her.
Today�s game will be televised so everyone should gather in the schoolyard and cheer for them
Margo-san said with a smile.
ooh, seriously?
I�ll go watch it!
I want to watch it too
Let�s go together!
They get noisy in the cafeteria.
Uhm, Margo-senpai�s going to participate too?
The guy from earlier asked Margo-san.
Me? I won�t be participating today
Margo-san replied with a smile.
Huh? Why?
Because if I appear, we�ll have too much extra airtime
Margo-san, who easily beat the other contestants, said.
So I�m just watching for today, Oh, I�ll also deal with the TV crew. Edie can�t deal with them after all
Margo-san�s still 19,
But, Margo-san�s got enough style to overwhelm even old men.
Now that we had some good bread, we should go check on Edie and the girls now
Margo-san stood up
Let�s go
Smiling and looking at Mariko, Tsukiko, Kurose Anju, Erica, Marika, the Matsumoto siblings, Igarashi Izumi, and me.
Right, let�s go
I stood up and then Mariko and the girls stood up too.
Erica, Marika, then the Matsumoto siblings.
You�re not coming?
Margo-san asks Igarashi Izumi.
i.
You might want to follow us and get to meet some folks on TV
Margo-san said.
O-Okay, I�ll go
Igarashi Izumi also stood up.
Leaving the school cafeteria, immediately;
Uhm, we were nervous earlier, so I�m sorry
Matsumoto-san, the elder, Maki-san, approached me with her sister, Miki-san.
No, it�s okay
Were they worried that I got angry?
Also, thank you for the delicious bread. And the drinks too
Thank you, it was delicious
The little sister bowed to me along with the elder.
Sorry for the late thanks
Sorry
Oh, these sisters can say their thanks properly.
On the other hand, Igarashi Izumi�s just staring at Matsumoto-san, then turned around.
The leather jacket girl doesn�t say her thanks.
Well then
The cafe outside the school cafeteria where Kana-senpai and the girls are working is filled as usual.
Margo-san, let�s go around this way
Going through the cafe is closer to Edie and the girls, but.
I suggest that we took the long away around so we avoid interfering with Kana-senpai�s work.
Going out?
Out?
Mitama and Kinuka, who were doing a street performance to attract customers to the cafe sensed that we were leaving the cafeteria so they rushed to me.
Wait, that�s Anjou Mitama?
Igarashi Izumi seems to know about Mitama, who appears in Yukino�s show every week.
I�ll be fine. I have Tsukiko Kurose-san, and Margo-san with me
I speak first so Mitama and Kinuka don�t say that they�ll come and guard me.
You girls can continue guarding this place
Roger that
Roger!
Mitama and Kinuka bowed, then.
We�ll leave this to you, Kurose Anju
You�re in charge
eeh? Me?
Kurose Anju looks troubled as the Anjou sisters stare at her.
Don�t worry, everything�s an experience!
Experience!
Well then, Anjou Mitama will return to her post. Excuse me
Excuse us!
Mitama and Kinuka runs off like a ninja and returned to their original spots.
What was that?
Igarashi Izumi�s dumbfounded.
Kou-sama�s surrounded by people that you see on TV
Tsukiko told Igarashi Izumi.
You seem to doubt Marika-san and Fujimiya Reika-san, but.
Huh, Tsukiko.
Tsukiko should see through Igarashi Izumi�s mind with her Miko power.
Rei-chan did send off Marika to her school back then.
She purposely went in front of the school, telling the schoolgirls there that she�s a relative of Marika�s.
We thought that Marika�s status in school would get better if Rei-chan, who�s become a national celebrity on TV now, introduce herself as a relative of Marika.
Igarashi Izumi and the Matsumoto elder are students in the same school as Marika, so.
They may have not seen Rei-chan in person, but they should�ve heard the rumor that Marika and Rei-chan are relatives.
There�s no lie in what Marika-san told Matsumoto-san
Tsukiko said.
What? What did Marika tell Matsumoto-san earlier?
Let�s go
Margo-san urged us and walked.
I talked to Marika.
Why won�t you tell me what exactly do you want with me, Marika?
I asked her directly.
Sorry, I.
Marika replies.
I just wanted Kou-kun to see Matsumoto-san as she is before I tell you anything
As she is?
And I want Kou-kun to see with his own eyes that Matsumoto-san is truly a wonderful person
Oh, I see.
The Matsumoto sisters are, from what I guessed, in need of money, and scholarship to continue their music studies.
Marika wants me to ask for Minaho-neesan�s support for her friends.
But, if she just mentions that the sisters have money troubles, so help them, then.
I�ll see them as siblings who want money.
She thinks that I won�t try to understand the Matsumoto siblings apart from the thought of if I should help them or not.
Okay, Matsumoto-san is good friends with marika
In the end, I should get to know Matsumoto-san as Marika�s friend.
Talking about money can be for later.
Yes, she�s a precious friend of mine
Marika looks me in the eye.
Takahata-san, thank you
Hearing our conversation, Matsumoto Maki-san�s eyes turn moist.
Miki-san bows to Marika too.
Okay, I get Matsumoto-san�s case, but.
I looked at Igarashi Izumi who makes a sullen look.
What kind of relationship do you have with Igarashi-san?
From how I see it earlier, she�s not close to Marika at all.
I don�t know much about Igarashi-san either
eeh, Marika?
She heard me talk to Matsumoto-san that I�ll introduce her to Kou-kun, and she came along
So Igarashi Izumi�s not a friend of Marika, yet she just came along without permission?
I�m sorry when I mentioned today, she said: I�ll go too
Matsumoto Maki-san looked down and said.
Oh, she�s not friends with Marika, but Matsumoto-san�s?
I see it now.
No, I hardly talked to her either
What?
It seems that she heard Takahata-san and me talk in the lounge room in the dorm, after Takahata-san returned to her room, she told me Tell me the details of the conversation just now, then, Takahata-san�s deceiving you, then that�s too good to be true and forced herself today What an absurd woman.
Haa, now I know why she made a fuss in the cafeteria earlier.
Anyway, Igarashi Izumi wants to prevent Marika from introducing the Matsumoto siblings to me.
I don�t know the reason why though.
no, that�s not it!
Igarashi Izumi comes to us running.
i just want to make sure that Takahata-san is a relative of Fujimiya Reika
How do you confirm that?
I ask her.
that�s.fujimiya Reika appears on TV, right? if so, she knows someone from the entertainment industry
Entertainment industry?
i.My parents told me to sing classical music, but the truth is I don�t want classical, i want to sing more like I�m on TV
Igarashi Izumi says.
That�s why, I want to get acquainted with Fujimiya Reika and ask her to introduce me to someone in the industry, yes. That�s why I came here!
Igarashi Izumi says while she�s sweating on her forehead, but.
Suspicious, too suspicious.
If that�s the case, then you�re just nuts
I looked at Igarashi Izumi and said.
What part of me is nuts!
Every part of you!
She�s wearing a black leather jacket on top of the same neat blazer uniform as Marika and the girls.
Her hair�s shaken up, her lipstick is too red, and she�s got a poorly applied makeup.
Is that how high-school girls who want to get introduced to someone in the entertainment industry should look?
If they were to look at Igarashi Izumi right now and give their opinion, they�ll say that she�s nothing but an idiot.
That�s.uhm
Igarashi Izumi suddenly fell quiet and fidgeted.
What�s with this girl?
Kou-san, uhm
Marika talks to me.
Hm?
Kou-san, that.you have Tsukiko-san with you, yet, why do you not ask her?
Marika knows that Tsukiko can read minds and memories.
Marika-oneesama, you don�t get it
Erica, who had been watching us from the side, speaks up.
Kou-san not doing anything unfair is what�s best about him
Erica said, and went to Miki-san, the younger of the siblings.
Miki-san, you don�t have to worry. All we need to do is watch
She speaks to her gently.
Don�t worry, in the end, Kou-san will give it a good ending, it�s true for Marika-oneesama, and me back then
Erica-san
Don�t make such a worried face! You need to relax, you�re safe now! You won�t be able to play well in front of Kou-san like that
Right, I still have to listen to these sisters play music.
It�s essential to understand the Matsumoto siblings as they are since they�re girls who do music.
I�m supporting Marika-oneesama too
Erica shows a smile that makes her the star of the middle school for the young ladies as she speaks to Miki-san.
Yes, I�ll do my best
Miki-san replies, I feel like this middle-school girl is a good kid.
Igarashi-san won�t get any cheer from me though
what�s with that? Hmph
Igarashi Izumi gets sullen from what Erica said.
While we�re having that conversation.
We passed by the school building, the gym, and out to the schoolyard.
What the hell?
It�s surprising.
Right in the middle of the schoolyard with the main gate directly in front;
It�s a huge martial arts ring.
No, that�s not it, around the ring are four platforms about four meters high, assembled from metal frames.
Apart from that, there are three white large tents.
Also, there are four large trucks parked on the corner. Those must be what brought these in.
Then, there are several cars from the TV station parked there.
Darling! Margo! Here!
Edie�s wearing her jersey in the ring, waving at us.
As expected, she�s not dressed for the school swimsuit judo yet.
I�m getting off
Edie crossed the ring ropes, down the white metal stairs at the corner post, and ran towards us.
This platform seems to be called �In-tray� That�s where the TV camera is put
Edie says while pointing at the four tall platforms around the ring.
I asked the crew why it�s called �In-tray� and they answer, I don�t know. Weird
Edie laughs.
You know the reason, right, Edie?
I asked.
In-Tray is mostly a shortening of Intolerance. It�s from the American movie from a hundred years ago, Intolerance
100 years ago?
That movie�s built a set of the gate of Babylon so big, but because the labor cost was low at that time, they made huge things without hesitation. However, it was too big that it was hard to capture it with a camera A set too big that the camera can�t capture it?
That�s because 100 years ago, there were no dedicated lenses like there are now. If they want to take a photo of a big gate, then they have to get far enough away and from a high spot to take a picture I see.
At first, they tried to put the camera on a balloon and shoot from the sky, but the balloons of the time were unstable because the wind sweeps them away. So, they had no other choice but to build a platform across from the same height as the big gate, just to capture it with their cameras.
They made a platform the same size as the gates to take a photo of it.
That became an anecdote, and the Japanese film and TV productions refer to this platform used during filming as in-tray. Whether it�s big or not, even if it�s used for camera or not, if it�s a platform, you call it an in-tray Edie sure knows a lot.
She couldn�t even speak Japanese just a few months ago.
By the way, do you know what intolerance, the origin of in-tray, means?
Hmm.
In English, In means to negate the word, right?
So.
It means that There�s no Tolerance?
That�s right, tolerance basically means generosity, and intolerance means the opposite
The opposite?
Narrow-minded, so you shouldn�t turn intolerant, Darling!
Edie smiled.
I see, so the platform used for filming also means narrow-minded when used in Japanese.
Edie, is everything going well? Do we have problems?
Margo-san asks Edie with a smile.
The setup went without a hitch, everything else is full of problems
Edie said with a smile.
I can�t do anything about it, so I was waiting for Margo to come
Must be the TV crew, right?
Margo-san replies
That�s correct
TV crew?
Margo-san turned to me.
The people filming Yoshinobu-kun earlier were from a national TV, well, national TV companies have a lot, but they�re mostly in the news department, so there was no problem with the broadcast Margo-san looks at the TV station car parked in the schoolyard.
Edie�s martial arts coverage is on a commercial TV, so they will bring a lot of trouble
What kind of problems?
I asked.
Simply put, all the crew from the national TV are employees of that TV station. That�s why you can get straight to the point. There�s only one superior, so if they say something, the people below will make their move True, the news crew from earlier were the serious types.
They met with Katsuko-nee beforehand and everything went well.
Well, it�s also a five-minute corner in the noon news.
However, this martial arts tournament is broadcasted by a commercial network, but all the staff here are from subcontractor companies
Margo-san sighs.
Depending on the situation, it could be a lot of trouble
1393. School Festival Day 2 P�s Tragedy
Margo-san goes to the corner of the schoolyard where the TV crew parked their cars in.
There was a van with equipment, a relay truck, and a microbus.
Then.
Around one van is a group of men wearing an identical shirt with a STAFF printing in yellow letters on the back with puzzled expressions.
If you look at the side of the van, you can see Burnham Woods, Sports Video
Hey, is Mori-san here?
Margo-san asks the staff guy.
Oh, Mori-san? He�s in the car
Thanks
I looked and saw a 50+-year-old man napping in the passenger seat with a script paper over his head.
Knock, knock.
Margo-san knocks on the car window, and the man wakes up and removes the paper on his face.
Seeing that it was Margo-san, he opened up the window in a hurry.
What�s going on?
The man asks Margo-san.
Well, it�s nothing special. It�s just the P from the station said that we�re not allowed to touch the site today
P from the station?
And, he brought a bunch of guys from his production company, right?
That�s not all, that bastard�s trying to direct everything to his liking
Hmm, who�s the P today?
Margo-san asks, the old man.
Sugimura, the one in charge of the entertainment department recently, he seems to be in charge of some variety shows, but he got a huge kick in his pants and got transferred to the sports department Oh, he doesn�t get it then
Margo-san smiled wryly.
Yeah, he seriously doesn�t get it, the staff he brought in are from the variety shows. Even the camera placement is messed up
Okay, I�ll clean up in five, I�ll let Mori-san take care of the site today. See you
Hey, are you serious? That idiot Sugimura doesn�t even know Takasaki-san�s name
I�ve met that Takasaki this old man�s mentioning.
He�s a Yakuza big-shot backing the martial arts entertainment in Japan.
I don�t think his peers in the company taught him, he�s just sent from the entertainment to the sports department because he�s so bossy, and the other guys in the sports department framed him and told him to get to the field Well, I guess that�s the case
If it�s that kind of P, I don�t think we�ll be seeing him again in the future, I�m going to take it out on him so he doesn�t make a sound anymore
You sure you want me to manage?
The old man stares at Margo-san, trying to emphasize.
It�s not about that, Takasaki-san recommended Mori-san, and the broadcast for the martial arts tournament last time went well. It satisfied me. Today was a sudden one so I feel sorry to have asked you to come Don�t mind it, I got double the fee for this
I guarantee you that, yes
Margo-san smiled.
I also had fun with the tournament last time. Today�s project seems silly, but I�m sure that the contestants today will make some fun scenes
Yes, you can expect that
We don�t need any unnecessary entertainers. Seriously
Unnecessary entertainers?
So, where�s that Sugimura P?
That microbus over there, and they�re having a meeting with the talent they�re sending in as an emcee
Oh, I get that too.
This Sugimura doesn�t even know anything about martial arts broadcast, and yet.
Edie�s school swimsuit judo tournament is on air, and yet, they take the liberty of bringing a variety show staff, talents, and hosts.
Okay, I�ll go to them, give me five minutes
Sure, I believe you. Fellas, we�ll be back in business in five minutes, so get ready!
Roger that! Boss!
The staff hanging around the Burnham Woods Sports Video stood up.
Yoshinobu-kun
Margo-san talks to me while we head to the microbus where the Sugimura guy is.
We don�t have much time so can I borrow Tsukiko-san�s power here?
I.
Sure, Tsukiko
Certainly
Even in the family, they�ll ask me for permission to use Tsukiko�s Miko power.
What Margo-san does is always logical.
She�s an elder sister we can trust.
Where�s P Sugimura?
Margo-san shouts in front of the microbus.
What?
A staff member comes off the bus and comes near.
I�m Margo Starkweather Kuromori, the customer for this broadcast. I don�t know what�s going on but someone named Sugimura�s doing something different from what I asked for, so I came to stop him wait a second, Sugimura-san!
Immediately after, an old man, who definitely seems Sugimura, comes down together with other young staff.
He looks like a man in his 40s but his skin is tanned and shiny, his hair is subtle and long, and he�s wearing black sunglasses, a sporty brand name shirt, and a cardigan on his back.
Huh? What does this foreigner want? Damn Idiot
When Sugimura found that Margo-san�s a young woman, he suddenly gives a condescending look.
He stands at the entrance of the bus and won�t come down.
Who are you? Some foreign model from Yanagawa Muroko? I didn�t order for foreign models, dumb idiot
No, you�re not the one who placed the order, I�m the one who ordered for the broadcast today
Oh! P! This lady�s definitely the one who ordered! Be careful with what you say
Mori-san from the Burnham Woods Sports Video from earlier shouts at him.
What the hell dumb idiot? She�s the one who ordered? What, you�re not going to tell me that you�re a sponsor or something?
I�m the one who asked all the sponsors for today�s broadcast so you can ask them if you want
Margo-san shows a daring smile.
But you�re not the sponsor, dumb idiot
Sugimura�s not willing to listen at all.
Anyway, we have a problem here. We�re supposed to use Mori-san�s production company, and I�m pretty sure that we didn�t agree on having some obscure entertainment celebrity host the event You�re the one who don�t get it! I�m the P of this station! In the TV world, I�m higher than the prime minister, In other words, I�m the president, dumb idiot!
I don�t get it.
Anyway, I�m the P so I decide what to use in the show. That�s how it works in the TV world! Do you get it, idiot?
Sugimura rants.
He�s already an old man, so why is he this shameless?
That may be your logic in your world, but we don�t want to have our broadcast ruined for that reason
Margo-san said.
Tsukiko-san, please
Tsukiko comes forward.
What, dumb idiot?
As soon as Sugimura looked at Tsukiko.
Please follow what Margo-oneesan tells you
Tsukiko takes control of Sugimura with a beautiful smile.
O-Okay, dumb idiot, I get it, dumb idiot,
This old man�s got a habit of saying dumb, idiot.
Please tell everyone to do everything Margo-oneesama instructed you, and leave early
I�m leaving early? Why? Dumb idiot
It�s because we don�t want people like you here, go somewhere else
Her Miko power invokes.
I get it, dumb idiot. Hey, do you what this girl tells you. Got it? Dumb idiots? And I�m going off now
Sugimura-san? Going? Where?
Sugimura�s staff asks in a panic.
Dumb idiot! If I say I�m going somewhere far, I�m going to the outskirts of Kanto! Then, I�m going to see the Great Buddha at Ushiku! Farewell! Adios!
Saying that Sugimura jumped off the microbus, ran across the schoolyard, and disappeared outside the school gate.
No, wait! We can�t make our broadcast without a P!
Sugimura�s staff shouts, but.
No, you should be able to continue the broadcast even without a P
Margo-san laughs.
Then.
Mori-san, please take care of the rest
Yes, I�ll take care of it, go
Got it!
The staff of Burnham Woods Sports Video resumed their work.
Well then, are you the guys the production company of Sugumira P brought with him?
Margo-san asks the staff in the microbus.
Ah, yes, we�re from the Paradise Galaxy Films
I�m sorry to ask you but since Sugimura hired you without our permission, you need to leave. You can charge Sugimura-san for the cancellation fee. We�re unrelated to this No, but
The staff guy looks troubled.
You have to tell the president directly, we can�t do that
Oh, the people responsible for this company aren�t here.
You have to go through Sugimura-san about that
But, Sugimura-san just went off
Then run and catch up to him, hopefully, you get to see him before he goes to the Great Buddha at Ushiku
Margo-san said nonchalantly.
You�re not needed for the broadcast today. Have you ever done a martial arts broadcast before? Have you?
We have experience with comedians going toe-to-toe with women�s wrestling athletes and the like. That�s why Sugiimura P called us over
Yikes.
If we let that Sugimura guy take over, Edie�s tournament would be turned into a comedy show.
Just a second, Sugimura-san also called over some talents or so I heard, could they be?
Margo-san asks, and the staff;
Yes, the two comedians Panchos 1 and 2, and Dorinja are here. Err, it�s about high-school girls wrestling today, right?
yep, they�re no good.
Can you call them over? I want to talk to them, they�re on the bus now, right ?
Yes, Pancho-san, Derinja! Sorry, someone�s calling
The man shouted inside the bus.
Then.
What�s this about?
Err, where did Sugimura-san go?
Hey, we�re in a meeting right now
What�s going on?
Oh.
These four not-so-young comedians.
They show up in wrestling clothes, naked tops, and tights on the bottom.
Furthermore, they�re either overweight or underweight.
What�s this meeting about?
Margo-san asks.
Let�s see, we�re going to enter the ring after three minutes into the broadcast.
What�s that again? There�s a Karate girl, so Panchos 2 and I will hug her from behind.
Then, she�ll kick us off saying No Stupid! and then laugh it off.
Then, I will just use the gag saying what will you do? Like this? Like that? I�m getting slimy! to brush it off
These guys are the worst.
Unfortunately, you guys won�t show up today. Goodbye, you can go home now
Margo-san said.
No, why would we?
We came all the way here
I mean, where the hell is Sugimura-san!
Where? Where, Where are they?
Err.
Tsukiko
This is just bothersome, so I called Tsukiko this time.
Yes, everyone, please
The comedians simultaneously focused their attention on Tsukiko�s clear voice.
Please go home without saying anything
!
!
Mu!
Derin.guh!
The four comedians shut their mouths.
You can go this way
Tsukiko points at the school gate and they walked off wearing their pro wrestling clothes.
wait! Where are you going?
Sugimura�s staff shouted at the four comedians but they disappeared beyond the school gate.
Okay, you should leave too. Oh, don�t try to obstruct Mori-san�s work. Thanks
Please do as Margo-oneesama says.
Tsukiko said. The staff;
Okay, we�re leaving. Don�t obstruct Mori-san! Clean up! Let�s go!
They started retreating.
Haa, so that�s how it goes
Erica says after seeing the situation.
I�ve seen those from the special broadcast for anime before, but.
Anime? Special show?
It was a normal anime, but it had a shocking scene, and it just so happened that the incident similar to the scene happened in real life, so the broadcast of the episode got canceled and it switched to a special broadcast for that week instead Erica said.
Then, the special show had the comedian introduce the story of the anime up to that point, but it was horrible. You can assume that the comedian hasn�t watched the anime at all. Instead, they started poking fun at the anime, poking fun at the people who liked anime, and the comedian started doing their own gags and stories that had nothing to do with the anime, and it became a total mess So that happened.
That show happened because of those irresponsible people, right?
Something like that
Margo-san said.
Replacement broadcasts on sudden situations are handled by people who can�t do their jobs and just fail at the company. They think that they�re getting random comedians from an entertainment agency to fill the airtime, making it a stupid program They were about to mess up Edie�s school swimsuit judo tournament.
Then.
Uhm, excuse me. Staff-san, producer-san?
Someone�s coming out of the bus.
Uhm, what do I do?
It�s a high-school girl.
I�m Saito Yuki from the Death Star Promotions M&M Section F
The girl introduced herself to Margo-san.
I�m her Manager, Fujimori Linda
A woman in a suit appears after the girl and hands her business card to Margo-san.
Huh? Death Star Productions?
That�s the one where Minaho-neesan took the female talent department from.
I�m supposed to see what kind of company they are tomorrow afternoon.
M&M Section F, what does that mean?
Margo-san asks.
M&M stands for Models and Musicians
It�s an affiliate of Death Star Productions in charge of the female talents. Section F stands for Female, meaning, it�s a female department
Saito-san and the manager replied.
Meaning, the company I�m seeing tomorrow.
Oh, I see. So, what did Sugimura tell you today?
Margo-san said.
Producer Sugimura asked her to be the host of the program
The manager replied.
No, uhm, at first, I�m introducing myself in the ring I�m the moderator, Saito Yuki, then, Panchos 1 and 2 and Dorinja come to the ring, and then Panchos 1 will be the moderator and I�ll be the assistant Oh, that setup.
Anything else?
He also agreed to let Yuki sing one song during airtime
The manager said.
No, he only said that I might be able to sing if there�s extra time, but it might not be likely
Hey, Yuki, didn�t we have him agree that you�re going to sing at least one chorus before the commercials?
Oh, the manager seems to be telling Margo-san some over-the-top minutes of her meeting with Sugimura
Meanwhile, Saito-san�s answering honestly.
Is that all?
Margo-san probes further.
Uhm, Sugimura-san told me to do pro wrestling in a swimsuit too
eeh?
� It�s School Days, look up Nice Boat Incident
1394. School Festival Day 2 Sweet Life
Uhm, Sugimura-san told me to participate in the school swimsuit wrestling
That producer just planned things on his own.
Yuki, you don�t have to
The manager hurriedly closed Saito-san�s mouth.
Sugimura-san told her about that, but I refused it. Our Saito-san won�t do that kind of work
The manager�s desperately trying to protect the idol she�s in charge of.
She�s not a bad person.
However.
No, I�ll do whatever it takes to get a sweet result!
Saito Yuki-san pushes down the hand covering her mouth and said.
I�ll wrestle in my school swimsuit or jump rope or anything, I�ll do whatever it takes
She says filled with spirit.
Don�t be ridiculous Yuki!
But, Linda-san, didn�t the president say this? If an idol can�t do sweet work, then they won�t sell
Saito-san told her manager with a smile.
I�ve only worked on TV one time. But that time, there were so many idols, that I wasn�t almost in the picture, and my grandma in Shimane didn�t even know which one was me. But, this time, my face will be on the screen, so thinking about it, it�s already sweet! That�s why I�ll do my best on anything Err.
I�m starting to feel sorry for letting this girl go home too like Sugimura and the comedians.
But.
Uhm, you keep saying sweet, but what do you mean by that?
Margo had the same question that I have in mind, and she asked Saito-san.
Err, I think it just means what it is?
Saito Yuki-san replies with a blank face.
Ah, I�ll explain it to her
Erica comes forward.
Uhm, the term sweet, in this case; used in the entertainment industry, refers to a situation where a particular celebrity is given special attention in the broadcast, making their presence highly visible to the viewers!
I see. So you�re willing to embarrass yourself a bit just to make sure you stand out in the broadcast?
After hearing Erica�s explanation, Margo-san asks the idol girl again.
Yes, I�ll do anything
Saito Yuki-san�s determined.
So she says, what do you think, Yoshinobu-kun?
Margo-san turned to me.
You decide if you want this girl on-air today
Me?
No, uhm, it would be a problem if she doesn�t show up at least
The manager insisted to Margo-san.
that�s right, Linda-san and I will get scolded by the president if we don�t appear
No, the idol and her manager�s entertainment agency.
Will belong to our Black Forest starting tomorrow.
The current president would probably be dismissed.
I think they�ll go back to their parent company, Death Star Pro.
But you know, Sugimura-san didn�t get permission from me, the client, and told just told you to appear on the show
Margo-san said.
But, Fujimori-san�s the P of the station, and he officially asked me to appear, P�s authority in the production is absolute!
The manager desperately hangs on, but.
Maybe that�s true in the normal TV industry, but we�re not normal
If that�s the case, the company make a formal protest from the Death Star Pro�s side
You could, but Manager-san, do you know who we are and where we�re from?
that�s.
Margo-san lightly spills it and she started hesitating.
So, what do you think, Yoshinobu-kun?
Margo-san asks me to decide.
That�s because Margo-san knows that I�m going to the female talent department of the Death Star Pro tomorrow with Minaho-neesan.
Let�s see
I looked at the idol and her manager.
By the looks of it, these two don�t know that their agency will be detached from Death Star pro and become ours tomorrow.
That�s why they try to intimidate us by mentioning the name of Death Star Productions, a major player in the entertainment industry and has Yakuza backing them.
I think I want to study them a bit for tomorrow
I want to see a bit more of this idol and manager.
I�m going to run an entertainment agency down the road.
I see. Then, let�s have Saito-san appear. However, you�ll be an assistant just as assigned first. Someone else will host, are you okay with that?
Yes, I�ll do my best!
Saito-san seems that she�ll do anything as long as she appears on TV.
Uhm, if that�s the case, who will be the host?
The manager asks Margo-san.
Oh, that�s.
Margo-san turned to me.
Hey, Yoshinobu-kun, can we get Nei to host the event?
Nei?
Nei�s helping out Katsuko-nee and Ai at the bakery.
Nei�s going to help me in my martial arts business in the US. However, she plans on just hiding behind the scenes
Behind the scenes?
That girl doesn�t plan on showing up. But.
Yeah.
Don�t you think that someone like Nei shines better in limelight?
That�s.
This is a good opportunity, so I want Nei to come forward
But.
Nei�s beauty is incredible.
She�s got a great body too, she�s like a work of art.
However.
I know.
Nei�s a girl who�s bright and cheerful, joking around.
But the truth is, she�s very much introverted, a docile girl.
Inside the personality, she calls Natou Nei, hides Najima Yasuko.
I want Nei to move forward. Nei�s changed since she changed her hair color to black here in school, right? It�s been over half a year since I graduated, but people in this school are still scared of me. But Nei.
Until the Golden Week, Nei and Margo-san were feared as the dreaded blonde delinquent duo.
That�s why the students fear Margo-san even in the school cafeteria just now.
But now, Nei�s loved in school. I think that�s because she had the courage to come out from hiding
Nei used to be a delinquent girl who didn�t even go to class, just watching what was going on in the school through the cameras.
Nei couldn�t interact with the students because of two crazy men, Cesario Viola and Shirasaka Sousuke.
But, the two crazy men no longer exist.
Nei turned her blonde hair back to black, and she�s helping in our bakery.
It hasn�t been a few months and yet.
She�s quite favored in the school now.
They all see her as an incredibly beautiful and fun girl who has a bright smile on her face.
Nei has the potential to be loved by a lot of people. She hasn�t used that talent of hers until now. And, she�ll be happier if people love her
Nei.
I promise that she won�t suffer anymore. I�m also her big sister
Margo-san says.
Margo-san�s been Nei-san�s elder sister even before I met them.
Nei will only walk the path of light. I�ll protect her
I.
Okay, please take care of her
I also want to see Nei loved by everyone.
Thanks, Yoshinobu-kun
Margo-san bows to me.
Stop that, we�re family
But still, Nei�s yours now so she can�t walk unless you back her up
But, I�m still holding her hand, I don�t plan on letting Ya-chan go. Not even if I die
I know, I get it. Even if everyone loves her, she�ll be yours. You�re the only one inside her heart after all
Margo-san�s smile is gentle.
Then.
I�ll contact Nei, she�ll swap with you as soon as you return there
Nei will continue helping out in the bakery until I return.
Make sure you send her off
Nei might not agree with Margo-san sending her to host the event.
So, I have to tell her.
Right, I should.
Then, as agreed, Saito Yuki will be the assistant, and I�ll introduce you to everyone else, come with us to the ring for a minute
Margo-san then told Saito-san and Manager-san.
Even assistants need to remember the names of the participants, and today�s show is a martial arts tournament. Forget about what Sugimura-san told you, especially the involvement of comedians yes! I understand! I�ll do my best! I�ll do my best!
Saito Yuki-san�s motivated.
By the way, should I also put on a school swimsuit?
Err.
This girl thinks that it�s sweet to wrestle in her school swimsuit?
Yoshinobu-kun, what do you think?
Margo-san asks me with a wry smile.
I.
Come to the ring and see, if you think that it�s still sweet after seeing the girls competing, then maybe you should?
So you�re letting us decide?
The manager asks.
I think it would be sweeter if Saito-san puts on an idol outfit instead
That�s how I see it
It went well it seems. Thanks, Margo, Darling, and Tsukiko
Going back to the ring, Edie�s already wearing her school swimsuit judo look.
In other words, school swimsuit, and the top of the Judo uniform and a sash.
It looks great on Edie�s well-proportioned body.
My Edie�s a blonde-haired blueyed, and brown-skinned fighting beauty.
They�re all working hard, unlike the Staff from earlier
Yeah, the people from the subcontractor company specializing in variety shows that Sugimura called over are gone, and the people from Burnham Woods Sports Video that Margo-san requested are getting ready for broadcast.
Edie, we�re having Nei host today�s broadcast, and this girl will be her assistant
Margo-san introduces Saito Yuki-san to Edie.
Oh, I see. Nei should be good. And so, you�re the assistant? I�m Edie from team Kuromori
good morning! I�m Saito Yuki from Death Star Promotions M&M Section F! Please take care of me today
Pleased to meet you too
Then, there was a loud thump on the ring.
I see Line Haruko-san from the Golden Balm Gym practicing a defensive stance on the ring�s mat.
Of course, she�s also wearing school swimsuit judo.
Rodulfo Seiko-san, the leader of Golden Balm Gym, is a beauty, but Line Haruko-san�s got the elegance in her beauty.
She�s still in high school, so her body hasn�t reached the figure of a fighter yet, but that unfinished look is much more attractive.
Haruko, come
Okay
Line Haruko-san goes to the edge of the ring.
She looks at us across the rope.
This girl�s going to be the assistant host today
Pleased to meet you. I�m Midorigawa Haruko from the Golden Balm Gym
Good Morning! I�m Saito Yuki from Death Star Promotions M&M Section F! Please take care of me today
Saito-san bows to Line Haruko-san on the ring.
Then.
Hey, Edie, what�s this? The mat�s too bouncy that I can�t even take a step
Michi�s sister, Kudou Haruka brings Kendou Maria.
We have no choice. This is a wrestling ring so the ring is springy
Edie said with a smile.
You can tell from looking, right? Boxing rings have four ropes, but wrestling rings have three ropes
That�s not what I�m talking about! The ring has such an unstable scaffold that it�s a disadvantage for my stance
Don�t worry about it, we�re having a school swimsuit judo tournament. We�re just playing around so you just have to enjoy it
Edie laughs off Kudou Haruka�s protests.
I mean.
Hey, what are you looking at?
Kudou Haruka noticed my gaze.
Well, I just thought that you�re wearing it too
Kudou Haruka�s also wearing a swimsuit + judo uniform.
She�s hotempered, and she�s not that smart, but she�s Michi�s sister, so she has the looks.
As a high-school karate champion, she�s featured in media multiple times, and it�s not just because of her karate performance, but also her good looks.
O-Of course, I don�t want it, but I made my resolve
She recognized Margo-san and Edie�s abilities and decided to go with them to the US.
So, she�s willing to accept something a bit ridiculous.
Good Morning! I�ll be the assistant host today! I�m Saito Yuki, coming from the Death Star Productions M&M Section F! Pleased to meet you!
Saito-san bows her head to Kudou Haruka.
I see. I�m Kudou Haruka from Team Kuromori. I do Karate. Maria, introduce yourself
Team Kuromori, Kendou Maria, hey!
Of course, Kendou Maria, formerly Tendou Otome, is also wearing a swimsuit and judo uniform.
She also has good looks.
Anyway, can we do something about the ring?
Kudou Haruka presses Edie once again.
Nothing, we�re going with this today
Edie smiled it off.
Haruka and Maria should train in other mats too, you don�t know what kind of ring you�ll be in once we�re in America
That�s.
So, you should experience this kind of ring while you still can
Then.
I�m accustomed to this ring
Onoe Jun, also known as Grace Marinka also shows up wearing the same outfit.
The mat is soft so you�re less likely to get injured
When she was a female wrestler, she�s skilled, but she�s famous for being young and beautiful
She�s got a well-trained body that can be described as beautiful, and she has a lovely face too.
Let�s introduce you, she�s currently independent
Onoe Jun
good Morning! I�m Saito Yuki from Death Star Promotions M&M Section F! Please take care of me today
Likewise
Grace Marinka also gave Saito-san a light greeting.
So, do you still want to try out the school swimsuit along with these girls, Saito-san?
Margo-san asks with a smile.
no, uhm, I�ll pass
Saito Yuki-san replied.
they�re all so attractive that i don�t think putting on a swimsuit would be sweet
right, Yuki�s proportions lose to the martial artists
The manager, Fujimori-san also admits defeat.
I think the glamour girls in our office might be able to compete but Yuki, your breasts can�t compete
Even in the waist, everyone else is much tighter!
Saito-san shouts like she�s crying.
We also have someone with an adult charm
Edie said.
Coming from inside the temporary tent used as changing room for the participants.
What do you think, Haruko? Can you check it?
Rodulfo Seiko-san appears.
She�s wearing the same outfit.
I heard that she said that If it�s on-air, then I�ll compete, but.
She actually put it on.
If I recall, she�s in her twenties.
She�s also beautiful and famous as a martial artist, but.
I feel like the size is good enough
Line Haruko said with a straight look, but.
That�s not it, you�re my apprentice so you should answer It suits you, or even I thought you�re still in high school
I�m not a sensible disciple
I guess she doesn�t want her master to appear wearing that swimsuit and judo uniform on top as a disciple of hers.
aah! Rodulfo Seiko, you�re really trying to get on TV
Turning around, I see Monkey Mimi, real name Hagiwara Misako-san, from Tommy Ashida Dojo running from the school gate.
I got a mail from Edie-chan so I rushed over, but damn! Poron-san! Poron-san, hurry up and take a look! She�s wearing a school swimsuit! It doesn�t suit her age!
Then, from behind Monkey Mimi-san is Daiporon Karisman, a half-German coming from the same dojo comes at her slow pace.
Oh? Rodulfo-san, what happened to you? You�re wearing quite a weird clothing
She smiles at Rodulfo-san with her fake Kyoto dialect.
Say whatever you want! But, this martial arts tournament will be on TV, on Sunday, and it�s in the afternoon! The time has come! If you don�t want to ride this wave, then you won�t be in this great story Rodulfo Seiko-san said.
Goddammit! Hey! Edie-chan! I�m going too! You hear?
Monkey Mimi-san shouts at Edie.
Get me a school swimsuit and judo uniform too!
eeh? Mimi-san and Poron-san�s participating too?
Oh my, Poron-san. Are you sure? It�s a school swimsuit you know
Rodulfo-san, who�s already wearing her school uniform told Poron-san with her arms folded.
Me aside, whose skin is still glossy, I think it would be hard for someone at Poron-san�s age to put it on. It was last century when Poron-san put on her school uniform last, right? If I recall, it was during the Showa era No, I don�t think their age differ that much.
I don�t mind it at all
Poron-san replies with a composed attitude.
I don�t mind it at all! I�ll put on a school swimsuit or whatever as long as I can appear on TV!
Poron-san�s also participating.
1395. School Festival Day 2 Kreutzer Sonata
Why not? If you want to come then just go
Edie smiles.
I messed up the final round of the tournament the other day so I think that it would be good for Rodulfo-san, Poron-san, and Jun-san to settle the score today
Margo-san said.
Oh right, in the last tournament, Margo-san beat all the finalists in that division by all by herself.
I�m not participating today
Margo-san said. The three open-weight competitors;
That�s unfortunate that Margo can�t participate
Right, I think we should make it clear who�s the best among us three
I don�t mind going at the same time
Grace Marinka, or Onoe Jun-san, Rodulfo Seiko-san, and Daiporon Karisman-san stare at each other.
However, we�re having a high school tournament on the high school festival today, so you may have a better career as fighters, you girls will have to be in the exhibition match first Margo-san told them.
That�s good
I don�t mind, we just forced our way in
I don�t mind it either
The three agreed.
wait, what about me? Who will I fight?
Monkey Mimi-san�s the only one from a different division, so she asks Edie and Margo-san.
Mimi-san has to fight against the high schoolers
Margo-san looked at Edie.
In the weight division, she�s in the same class as Kudou Haruka-san, but.
If I recall, Mimi-san�s 26, so her physique is more of an adult.
Wouldn�t it be easier to make it a battle between four players, including Mimi instead of three?
Edie said.
Either way, we�re just having fun in a school swimsuit judo tournament, so we can just fight ignoring divisions or anything
Right, Jun-san, Rodulfo-san, and Poron-san are all heavier than Mimi when it�s unlimited, but Mimi-san, is there anyone you want to face in particular?
Margo-san asks Mimi-san, and her eyes sparkled.
I want to slap Rodulfo Seiko�s face at least once
Right.
I don�t have a problem with it. I always train with Poron in our dojo
Right, I want to see Mimi-san try to beat up Seiko
Poron-san�s provoking with her fake Kyoto dialect as usual.
I don�t mind it either. I�m also accustomed to educating the little ones at the gym since I teach Haruko and the kids in the lower ranks every day. I�ll crush you as hard as I can!
Rodulfo Seiko-san smiles.
Then, our exhibition match would be Mimi-san vs Rodulfo-san, then Jun-san vs Porn-san, and whoever wins will play in the finals, good?
Good
Then, let�s go with that
I�ll beat you hard!
I won�t hold back either!
Now the match of the adult players has been decided.
Then, we�ll call this the beauty witch league
Edie, tell Mori-san to change. That guy�s a professional in martial arts shows so he�s used to changing the fights at these sites
Okay
Margo-san said, Edie replies.
uhm, can you tell me more about the match?
The idol, Saito Yuki-san, serving as the assistant of the host, asks Edie.
Wait a bit, I�ll explain it all when Nei gets here
Edie said and dashed towards the Burnham woods sports video�s car.
Geez, does that mean that our matches will also change?
Kudou Haruka complains as she watches Edie�s back get smaller.
The original plan was Edie vs Line Haruko-san and Onoe Jun-san vs Maria and me
Huh, it was one versus two?
Haruka said, Saito-san�s surprised.
I don�t even know if our tag team could beat Onoe-san, as she�s hard-hitting and powerful
Kudou Haruka looked at Grace Marinka-san and said.
That confident Kudou Haruka�s speaking so humbly, I guess that�s because she�s competed against Grace-san in the joint training since she came to our place.
I�m okay doing two matches
Grace-san speaks.
It�s common in pro wrestling.
She�s young and beautiful, and on top of that, unusually strong and popular, in weak women�s wrestling organization, she�s set up for several matches as if she were a bully.
Even so, what�s great about Grace Marinka-san is that she can beat any opponent with her strong body.
It�s not fair for you to be on TV for two games!
That�s right, I agree with her
The two from Tommy Ashida Dojo, Mimi-san and Poron-san complain.
Well, I�m sure that Edie will come up with an idea for that
Margo-san�s letting Edie take care of the whole tournament today.
Then.
Now you know that we have a connection to the entertainment industry, right?
Margo-san asks Igarashi Izumi-san who had been walking with us.
Igarashi-san doubted that Marika was acquainted with Rei-chan.
Jasmine-chan didn�t lie to Matsumoto Maki-san. Oh, there�s Reika-san
Huh?
Looking at where Margo-san�s gazing.
Rei-chan in her civilian clothes comes from the school gate.
Hey, it�s Fujimiya Reika!
Ooh, she�s here again! Fujimiya Reika
She came to the school just the other day, right?
You�re looking at the real Fujimiya Reika
The students immediately noticed Rei-chan.
Rei-chan�s no longer disguising herself with a hat and sunglasses like when she was driving the car earlier.
She�s not dressed up in her English suit and tie like before, but she�s still brilliant and gorgeous.
The tall and well-styled Rei-chan looks good in this kind of figure.
And of course, Rei-chan�s holding her cane.
Hello! You�re not wearing your usual uniform
But, it looks cool
Yeah, so Fujimiya Reika wears civilian clothes like that.
I see. They only know Rei-chan since she started appearing on TV.
Their only impression of Rei-chan is when she wears that captain uniform from Kouzuki SS.
We asked a doctor from the Kouzuki Memorial hospital to be the ring doctor so I came by to say hello
Rei-chan tells me with a refreshing smile.
To the students, it looks like she�s reporting to Margo-san, not me.
I�m off-duty today, but I still need to dress up properly when I meet someone in the Kouzuki group
Rei-chan�s smile is dignified and cool.
Yeah, Rei-chan�s got her status as a top elite bodyguard.
The Kouzuki memorial hospital is the hospital where Jii-chan and other people from the noble families get examined, so the doctors there must be acquainted with Rei-chan during her work.
Thank you, Reika-oneesama
Margo-san thanked Rei-chan as the representative of the tournament.
Hello, Marika-san, Erica-san. Marika-san seems to have brought her friends today
The people in Marika�s school think that Rei-chan�s a relative of Marika.
Rei-chan talks to Marika with a friendly tone, like they�re relatives.
Matsumoto-san, the elder, is wearing the same uniform as Marika, so you can tell that she�s in the same school.
Yes, this is my precious friend, Matsumoto Maki-san, and her sister, Miki-san.
hello, I�m Matsumoto Maki
Her sister, Miki
Marika introduced the Matsumoto siblings and they bowed to Rei-chan nervously.
And that one?
Rei-chan looked at Igarashi Izumi
Igarashi Izumi�s wearing the same school uniform, but she�s wearing a leather jacket on top.
i�m igarashi Izumi
Is that so? Marika-san�s been in your care
Rei-chan smiled and thanked her.
That figure looks gorgeous too.
Then, Rei-chan speaks to me.
The next delivery has arrived. They�re preparing for the next one over there. Katsuko-san and Ruriko-sama are in touch so there should be no problems
While I was away from the bakery, Rei-chan carried the pastries Ruriko and Agnes made from the mansion.
Then, the girls in the mansion continue making the next batch.
Okay, thanks
I thanked her too.
So, how�s the job?
Rei-chan asks Kurose Anju.
She just became my bodyguard.
No, uhm, I feel like I�m already busy trying not to be an obstacle
Kurose Anju replies.
I like that honest personality of hers.
That�s a good start, good luck
Yes, thank you
Rei-chan encourages her, and Kurose Anju�s face loosened up.
Well, since Reika-san�s already here, why don�t we baton pass to her now?
Margo-san?
I think I should stay here as the coordinator
Yeah, Edie�s school swimsuit judo tournament has a lot of changes needed.
Even the broadcast staff issue wasn�t resolved without Margo-san�s input.
Besides, Sugimura from earlier is gone now, but there could be some more weird guys from TV trying to interrupt the show.
I think that it�ll be easier for Edie just from seeing that I�m around
Edie�s going to be in charge of running the whole convention but Margo-san�s in charge on top of that to make sure everything goes smoothly.
I�m free for a while
Rei-chan has time before she delivers the next pastry from the mansion.
Why don�t you take the girls to the music room and hear the sisters play? Frankly, classical music is too much for me, and Reika-oneesan�s much better at it, right?
Margo-san knows more about jazz or rock music if you ask me.
Rei-chan likes the old British culture and often goes to classical music concerts as part of her job as a bodyguard.
I�m not that knowledgeable when it comes to making music critique however
But still, if you could, Onee-san
Margo-san smiled.
Okay, if you ask. Let�s go. Where�s the music room
This way?
I�m the only one here who knows the location of the music room since I�m a student.
I guided everyone to the school building.
Saito-san and Manager-san, come with me, I�ll introduce you to Mori-san
Yes, please take care of me!
Margo-san walks towards Mori-san of Burnham Woods Sports Video with Saito Yuki and her manager, Fujimori-san.
Apart from Margo-san and Rei-chan swapping.
The members of the group remained the same, Mariko, Tsukiko, Kurose Anju, Marika, Erica, the Matsumoto Siblings, Igarashi Izumi, and me.
We�re walking in the school building
Fujimiya Reika!
No way!
She looks thinner than on TV!
Wow, so cool!
Rei-chan�s appearance surprised the students and visitors outside who came to visit the school festival.
I mean, since Rei-chan came to the schoolyard, more than ten spectators followed us, entering the school building, and more followed on the way.
Reika-oneesama�s so popular
Mariko said.
I.
You�ve been quiet outside, Mariko
Usually, Mariko doesn�t read the mood and just speaks up, but.
It was strange that she�s been quiet since Margo-san dealt with the TV crew and such.
That�s because Margo-oneesama�s scary
Margo-san�s scary?
She�s smiling all the time, but I feel like if she gets angry, she�ll be the scariest person I�ve ever met. That�s why I just kept quiet
Oh, Margo-san�s master is Kyouko-san after all.
If you think naively and be careless in front of her, she�ll take it out on you that it won�t be a joke anymore.
We�ve been together for long already so I know
Mariko, together for long?
It�s only been a month since we�ve met.
While we were talking, we arrived at the music room at the back of the third floor of the west school building.
Excuse me
I knocked on the music room door as a student of this school.
The music clubs are playing in the auditorium right now so.
This music room should be just a waiting room for now.
Yes? What? Woah, it�s Fujimiya Reika!
A student comes out of the music room door and is surprised.
Hello. Can we come in?
Rei-chan smiles.
I believe Margo Starkweather-san was a graduate of this school, and she asked Otani-san, the music teacher to use the room for a bit.
Rei-chan knows about that.
That just means that she was listening to the conversation in the school cafeteria from the mansion.
You can monitor everything in the school from there.
Uhm, Ootani-sensei went somewhere else after hearing that Margo-san senpai is coming
The schoolgirl who opened the door replied.
Oh, Margo-san had an incident with him in the past.
That�s why he escaped from the music room so he doesn�t meet her.
That�s unfortunate. Margo-san�s in the schoolyard, preparing for the martial arts tournament at three, that�s why I came here in her stead
Uhm, why don�t we go inside first?
Mariko tells the girl after seeing the spectators continue to increase.
Ah, yes. Osaki-senpai, is that okay? It�s Fujimiya Reika-san
The schoolgirl asks permission from the senior student inside the room.
I don�t get what�s going on but please, come in
A girl with glasses and braids come out from the back and told us.
Then, excuse us
Excuse
Rei-chan goes first and our group went inside
There are about fifteen girls in the room.
Wow, it�s Fujimiya Reika
The real one?
They started cheering, even inside the room.
Oh, only until the girl over there. Everyone else is irrelevant
As soon as Kurose Anju, the last one in our group enters the room, Mariko tells Osaki-san
Hey, Osaki, let us in too!
One of the onlooker guys told her but.
No, no unrelated people inside!
Then, Osaki-san closed the door.
I�m the head of the choir club, Osaki Zenko
Osaki-san greeted Rei-chan.
Good Day, I�m Fujimiya Reika from Kouzuki SS
I know about Fujimiya-san
Well, nearly everyone in Japan already knows her.
So, what�s your business in the music room?
Osaki-san asks us.
Well, can you do the explaining?
Rei-chan passes the baton to me
Uhm, well it�s a little complicated but the short version is that we want to borrow the piano
The piano?
Osaki-san�s surprised.
Well, that�s because we just have to hear Matsumoto-san�s performance
She�s not a student of our school, why would we make her play the piano in our music room?
Osaki-san speaks harshly, but.
Osaki-san, lets them, look at their uniform
i know about them, it�s the uniform of that famous music high school
Uhm, my cousin tried applying for it but she failed
Their performance must be on a high level
Marika�s school seems to be well known among the students who do music in our school.
This is Matsumoto Maki-san, she�s the top one in our school�s piano department
Marika speaks proudly.
We just need her to play one song, please
I bow my head to Osaki-san
Just one, okay? I understand, please go ahead
Osaki-san reluctantly agreed.
Then, I will borrow
Matsumoto-san, the elder, bows her head to the choir club girls.
Then.
Miki-san, let�s play together
She tells her sister
Yes.
Matsumoto Miki-san goes with her sister to the piano, carrying her violin case with great care.
Matsumoto Maki-san opens the piano and started preparing for her performance.
Miki-san also opened her case and took her violin.
Wow, that looks expensive
One of the choir girls saw Miki-san�s violin and said.
Maki-san presses a piano key and it makes a sound.
Miki-san also makes a light flick to check the tune.
Piano�s tuned
Marika tells me after hearing Maki-san testing it.
Marika�s also playing piano so she can tell just from hearing that.
Are we ready, Miki?
Yes, Nee-san
The siblings are ready to play.
So, what are you playing?
Mariko asks the Matsumoto siblings.
We will play the first movement of Kreutzer Sonata. Is that okay, Miki?
Yes!
The siblings said.
Kreutzer Sonata? You two?
Osaki-san speaks up in surprise.
Quiet, they�re about to start
Rei-chan stopped Osaki-san.
Then,
The Matsumoto siblings started playing.
Kyuun!
Miki-san�s violin suddenly vibrates.
We�re drawn into the performance just from that.
That�s not a middle-school performance.
This girl�s amazing.
Tan, tantan, tototouun, touun!
Maki-san�s piano follows the violin.
The quality of their music tells that they�re no amateur, even I can tell.
Then, their music gradually grows intense.
This is too amazing.
The Matsumoto siblings are in perfect harmony.
Their piano and violin compete at a high level.
The intense flood of music coming from the sisters envelops the music room.
Toutoutou, tan, tan
Before long, the performance finished.
We couldn�t move for a while due to the trailing note, but.
Wow, that was amazing!
The choir member who opened the door stood up and clapped.
Everyone also stood up and clapped for the Matsumoto siblings.
I never thought that it would be this amazing
It�s a performance that�s over ten minutes long after all
Yeah, it surprised me
Ten minutes?
Hearing that from the choir members, I looked up at the clock inside the room in surprise.
True, ten minutes have passed.
I didn�t think that it would be that long when I was listening.
Matsumoto-san, that was amazing
Mariko applauses for the siblings.
Yes, that was amazing. It�s impressive
I said. Then, Marika smiled happily
That was even more than expected
The head of the choir club, Osaki-san, recognizes the Matsumoto siblings� skills.
Then.
Kreutzer Sonata was composed by Beethoven, but it�s also the title of the novel by Tolstoy
Behind us, from the entrance to the music room.
It�s a familiar voice.
It�s about a Russian duke, who heard his wife and his friend play the Kreutzer Sonata, and he became convinced that they were having an affair
Minaho-neesan?
1396. School Festival Day 2 Piano Duet
Huh, she�s.
Wasn�t she a teacher in our school until this summer?
The choir students noticed Minaho-neesan.
Err, if I recall, she�s not in charge of any class
Oh, so that�s why. Err.
If I recall, she�s Yuzuki Sensei
Minaho-neesan�s a mystery teacher calling herself her mother�s family name, Yuzuki, she didn�t have her own homeroom class and she doesn�t teach at all.
Well, Minaho-neesan doesn�t have a teaching license so you can�t blame her.
Oh? Is it that strange for a retired teacher to visit the school festival?
Minaho-neesan�s staring at the choir club students with her cold smile.
No, that aside.
I don�t get it.
Why is Minaho-neesan here?
After Minaho-neesan brought Misato and the other prostitute candidates for the new brothel from the basement of the hotel to our high school by car.
They went off in a car about to do something, that�s why she hired Kudou-papa, and one of the strongest freelance guards, Agrippina-san.
Then, to prove that we�re unrelated to whatever she�s doing.
She called on the national TV just to put us on the noon news.
It�s to establish the fact that we�re in the bakery at that time.
I look at the clock.
The current time is 2:35 in the afternoon.
Minaho-neesan finished her plans in two hours and thirty minutes and returned to the school?
That aside, don�t you all think that performance was amazing?
Minaho-neesan returns the topic to the Matsumoto siblings who are at the piano.
I think that they�re a little too nervous, but, they�re still young so I�ll give that a pass. Next time, you need to be a little more aware of the people listening to you She gave the sisters some advice.
You�ve been so focused on your inner selves, that if you play with such a tensed mind, your audience won�t be able to relax and enjoy your performance. I know that your music performance is important to you, but don�t forget that to those who listen, they remember it as literal entertainment for enjoying the sound yes
I understand
The Matsumoto siblings get swallowed up by the heavy atmosphere Minaho-neesan�s bringing.
It�s the same for the choir.
They know that Yuzuki Minaho�s a former teacher, but this is the first time they had a chance to talk to her so closely and straight to their face.
Well, Osaki-san of the choir club. Earlier, I heard you only agreed to let them use the piano only for one song, but.
Minaho-neesan�s cold gaze looked at Osaki-san.
It�s such a beautiful performance. I don�t mind hearing another piece, do you?
Osaki-san.
O-Okay, just one more piece
She�s pushed down by Minaho-neesan�s pressure.
what should we play?
Maki-san, the elder of the siblings asked Minaho-neesan nervously.
Oh, next time, you two won�t be playing. Matsumoto Maki-san, you�ll remain, but her sister, Miki-san can leave. I�ve seen enough of your talent from your performance Minaho-neesan�s gaze turned to us.
Takahata Marika-san
yes?
MInaho-neesan called her name and Marika trembled.
Play the piano together with Matsumoto Maki-san
Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san together?
Four-handed?
Matsumoto Maki-san asks Minaho-neesan.
Correct. As for the piece, let�s see, why not Mozart�s duet sonatas? Matsumoto Maki-san will be the first player and Marika-san will be the second
i�ll only be a hindrance to Maki-san
Marika said, but.
Matsumoto-san�s life depends on it, so don�t drag her down
Minaho-neesan adamantly wants the two to play together.
Takahata-san
Matsumoto Maki-san looks at Marika.
Please perform with me. I�ll accept the result no matter what
Matsumoto-san
Maki-san and Marika stare at each other, but Igarashi Izumi�s making a hateful look.
Does she hate the two of them playing piano together?
Are you okay with K.381?
Yes
Maki-san suggested. Marika nodded.
The two sat in front of the piano together.
Then, let�s begin
Minaho-neesan said. The two were about to start their performance, but.
Wait
I stopped Marika.
Both of you, take a deep breath, synchronize yourselves
Matsumoto Maki-san looks confused, but Marika figured out what I meant as she had sex with Erica and me all the time.
Matsumoto-san, look at me. Then, let our breaths match
Marika takes a deep breath.
First, take a deep inhale Suu, haa
.
Matsumoto-san followed as Marika told her.
Then, let�s speed up a bit. Suu, haa. Suu, haa
Suu, haa. Suu, haa
Yeah, they�re matching now.
If their breathing matches, thein their heartbeats also synchronize.
Once again, suu, haa. Suu, haa
Suu, haa. Suu, haa
Matsumoto-san�s pale nervous look calms a bit.
Her muscles are less stiff compared to when she played the piece with her sister.
It should be good now.
Then, let�s begin, Matsumoto-san
Yes, Takahata-san
Then, the two played piano.
It didn�t have the same sad and painful feeling as the Kreutzer Sonata performed by the sisters earlier.
Matsumoto Maki-san and Marika�s play was bright, light, and flashy.
It�s like a puppy on a leash had been released to the spring meadows.
Maki-san�s piano blended with her sister�s violin earlier, as if the sound comes from one machine, but.
Her play with Marika is the sound of two players on one piano.
Their three-minute performance finished in no time.
Lovely!
The choir girls clapped their hands as soon as the performance ends.
Yes, I like this
The violin sonata earlier was overwhelming, but this Mozart piece is pleasant.
The girls speak out their impressions with bright faces.
Igarashi Izumi�s face is turning even more gloomy.
Then.
Matsumoto Maki-san, slowly waking up from the afterglow of the performance.
She looked at Marika sitting next to her and shouted.
Takahata-san, I need you in my life!
That�s.
I want to play piano with you forever!
She tells Matsumoto Maki-san with tears in her eyes.
Me too, Matsumoto-san
Marika�s eyes are also teary
I want to be with you too!
At that moment.
Wait!
Igarashi Izumi shouts.
She�s got tears in her eyes, but it�s out of frustration.
You can�t do that! What about me? What will happen to me?
Marika, Matsumoto Maki-san, and Igarashi Izumi.
The three of them are in the same music school.
Marika and Maki-san are in the piano department.
Igarashi Izumi�s in the vocal music.
Marika introduced Maki-san and her little sister to me.
Furthermore, it wasn�t just an introduction, she wanted me to hear the performance of the siblings.
On the other hand, Igarashi Izumi just came along as she pleased.
Only one of them is wearing a leather jacket on top of the school uniform, and bad makeup.
What�s the relationship between these three?
Okay, that�s enough
Minaho-neesan�s voice takes control of the music room.
It seems that the thoughts you�ve been hiding inside have come out
Marika, Matsumoto Maki-san, and Igarashi Izumi�s thoughts.
Your concerns are now private so let�s move to a separate location
Minaho-neesan said.
Thank you for lending us the room and the piano, choir club
Rei-chan, dressed up as a gorgeous man, thanked the choir club.
Fujimiya-san, there are still a lot of students outside the music room
Minaho-neesan mentions the spectators who saw Rei-chan and chased after her
I know. I�ll continue my way to the schoolyard alone
Rei-chan replies.
She�ll lead the spectators back to Edie and her school swimsuit judo tournament.
That�ll help, thank you
Minaho-neesan said, then.
Let�s go
She tells us
Thank you, choir club
I bow my head to Osaki-san.
Then, I noticed.
Nei�s going to be the host of Edie�s tournament.
Speaking of which. Nei�s.
If I recall, she was in the choir club when she enrolled, right?
Uhm, has the choir club finished their presentation at the school festival yet?
I asked.
Yes, we�re done. We no longer have a turn
Osaki-san replied.
If so.
If so, I have a request
Request?
Osaki-san looks at me cautiously
Uhm, You know about Edie, the member of our bakery, the international student, right?
Yes, I know. She�s quite energetic
She�s doing martial arts, isn�t she? A guy in our class said that she won some kind of competition the other day
And she�s doing something today too, something huge in the schoolyard
You don�t know? That was a ring!
I don�t know much, but some professional fighters that Edie-san knows are also coming, and I heard that they�ll televise it
The other club members reacted.
Edie stands out a lot so everyone knows her.
If they know about the school swimsuit judo tournament, then that makes it easier.
Yes, it will be on TV this 3, and so.
I tell the choir club the idea I just came up with
Can you make that decision on your own?
Osaki-san glares at me.
No, Edie asked me earlier if I could ask the choir club a favor if I�m going here anyway. I just forgot about it
Oh right, now I remember
Rei-chan also followed up on my sloppy lie.
Edie-san and I work out in the same gym so we get along. So, I also will ask the same of everyone in the choir club, please
The choir club is weak to a famous person, Rei-chan in this case, bowing to them.
Osaki-san, why don�t we? We don�t have any plans today anyway
Yes, we even get to hear two great performances, so we should give something in return
I mean, that also means that we�re showing up on TV, right?
Let�s go! Prez!
Osaki-san;
Geez, I get it. I�ll do it, we�ll show up okay!
The choir club agreed to my suggestion.
Rei-chan took the spectators with her.
Thanks to that, we moved out of the music room without problems.
We�re going to the usual principal�s office.
This is the only place that�s always empty
The corridor to the principal�s office location is designed and built to have a flow where no students nor teacher would pass through it
Enter
Minaho-neesan unlocks the principal�s office and we entered.
Kou, get some chairs, we�ll sit down and talk
To me, the principal�s office is a familiar place.
I took some folding chairs for everyone. Kurose Anju and Erica helped out.
Minaho-neesan went to the principal�s desk.
Neither the principal�s office nor the desk is allowed for use to that strange old man whose �principal� is in the title.
This is the room for the board chairman of the school, and the shadow ruler, Kuromori Minaho�s room.
Sit down
Thank you�
Yeah, Minaho-neesan�s sitting on the principal�s seat
Right in front of her are Marika, Matsumoto Maki-san, and Igarashi Izumi.
To the right are Mariko, Tsukiko, and Kurose Anju.
The left side has Erica and Matsumoto Miki-san.
Where do I sit?
Sit next to me, Kou
Minaho-neesan calls me and I carry the folding chair next to the principal�s chair.
Well, let�s do greetings first. I�m Kuormori Minaho. The head of the Kuomori house
Minaho-neesan introduces herself to Matsumoto-san
I do various businesses, some on the surface, others behind the scenes. This school belongs to me
This is an unusual situation, but the fact that Minaho-neesan just used the room as she pleased right in front of their eyes made Matsumoto-san accept the situation.
I�m also the one supporting Takahata Marika�s tuition. I think that Matsumoto-san knows that, as it�s been a month now
Due to Erica�s house problems, Marika almost had her tuition stopped, which was coming from Erica�s grandfather�s state.
Currently, Minaho-neesan�s paying for Marika�s tuition from the proceeds of taking over the blue-chip shares of the large company that Erica�s grandfather owned.
And he�s Kuromori Kou, my brother, and he�s succeeding the Kuromori house soon
Minaho-neesan introduces me once again.
He has a lot of people with power around him. You�ve seen some of them already. And, all of us, have a firm heart to do anything for him
Minaho-neesan smiles.
Seeing Margo-san�s interaction with the TV crews, and Rei-chan�s friendly attitude toward me, Matsumoto-san and the group noticed that we were out of the norm.
Furthermore, Minaho-neesan�s overwhelmingly dark atmosphere and attitude just support the existence of our power.
From here on, you�ll talk to him. What you want, what you seek, and what�s the price you can pay as compensation to him. I�m saying this beforehand, Kuromori house isn�t a charity. We�re a business, and so we don�t accept deals unless it�s equal Right, we�re.
Kuromori house�s true nature is a criminal syndicate, but, we don�t take or give one-sidedly.
We seek equivalent value.
If you can convince him, then you�ll receive all the help I can give. Whether it�s money, backing from the other side, or even something more dangerous, you can get what you see. That�s all I can promise you Minaho-neesan said and looked at me.
Then, you can take care of the rest, I�ll be watching
Yeah.
Anyway, I got to hear Matsumoto-san�s performance. I don�t know much about music, but I can tell that Maki-san�s piano and Miki-san�s violin are much better than those of the same age I said. The Matsumoto siblings and Marika listen with a serious look.
So, I don�t see it as you�re Marika�s friends so I�ll help you out, but rather, I feel that you have a Talent that�s waiting to bloom in music, so I�ll make the decision based on that That�s how Marika thinks.
She thinks that I would perceive it differently if she says I want to help a friend in need, and I want to help a friend who�s talented in music
These girls are the top in their music high school, and I�m sure they have a lot of pride in their music.
But, based on that recognition, what I want you to tell us is what kind of problem Matsumoto-san is in and what you want us to do about it
I can tell that they have great talent in music
So, what does she seek from us?
Matsumoto-san
Marika stares Matsumoto Maki-san.
It�s okay, be honest about it
Yes, Marika-oneesama and I had our problems fixed after talking to Kou-san
Erica supports her sister from the side.
You can trust Kou-san
Erica smiled gently and Matsumoto Maki-san;
I�ll talk
She prepared herself and began to talk.
It�s an embarrassing problem, currently, Miki and I might not be able to continue playing music
I knew that it was about that.
I figured it out from the grave mood of their ensembles.
Our Grandfather, was the owner of Matsushita Industry, building the drugstore chain called Matsushita Pharmacy
Oh, I know that one. Or rather, I own about 2k of their stock. Drugstore chains are quite promising companies
Mariko speaks from the side.
The Matsumoto siblings are elegant in their behavior and polite in their language so I know that they came from a rich family.
Besides, it�s hard to enter a boarding school specializing in music unless you�re a daughter from a family with money.
Matsushita pharmacy is a company that Grandfather grew in his lifetime. However, their father didn�t agree with Grandfather and started his own separate company when he was a student. It�s an IT company with the name of Under Palm I know about that company too, but I believe Under Palm was recently absorbed and merged into another large IT company
Mariko said.
Yes, that�s because Father died
Their father died?
Father collapsed suddenly this spring, it was colon disease. Then, he became too ill to continue running the company so he sold the company he�s nurtured for 20 years to protect the livelihood of the employees Half a month after selling the company, Father died
Miki-san speaks sadly.
Father loved music. He had fun teaching us music, and even allowed us to go with the path of music
Father bought this violin for me
Miki-san pats her violin case with love.
I see, that must�ve been painful
Mariko speaks to the Matsumoto siblings with care.
Mother had it worse, she�s completely fallen bedridden due to nursing fatigue and the loss of Father
Currently, Mother�s living at her family�s home
Maki-san lives in the dorm in that school, but.
Miki-san�s staying at her mother�s home.
But, Father�s company is no longer there, and our reserves are dwindling
Their father sold the IT company, so there will be no more income for them
Then, Grandfather;
Matsumoto Maki pauses for a moment.
Grandfather doesn�t like music
He says that studying music is useless
The drugstore chain owner has no interest in music?
Grandfather said that he�ll take custody of Mother and us sisters
Uhm, we didn�t ask for it, it�s Grandfather who wants to take us into his home no matter what
Then, he�s telling us to stop studying music
Grandfather�s telling Nee-san to stop on her current high school and go to a regular high school, a business-focused one that Grandfather wants
He�s telling Miki to stop playing violin too
He says that I don�t need Father�s violin and he�s selling it
I see. So that�s it.
And so, you turned down your Grandfather�s offer and want to continue with your music as before, right?
I asked.
No, Grandfather is not offering his assistance
Grandfather�s giving us orders
The sisters speak with a hopeless expression.
Oh, I see. His son didn�t follow what he wanted so, this time, he wants to take control of his son�s daughters
Mariko said.
The music topic is irrelevant to him. He just wants his granddaughters to do what he wants
I think so too
My mother was like that.
She doesn�t find value in my existence, and yet.
She takes control of me, saying that I can�t leave the room, or have only a single cardboard box of belongings
I don�t mind not continuing to play the piano. My talent isn�t that much, but my sister, Miki�s different
Maki-san, who�s at the top rank when it comes to piano, has said.
Making Miki stops playing her violin would be too much. So, putting me aside, please help Miki so she can continue playing her violin!
The elder of the siblings bows her head.
No, I�m okay, Onee-san should.
What are you talking about? Don�t mind me. But I�m sure that even Father would feel sad if Miki�s talent is wasted
Then.
Indeed, Miki-san�s talent is splendid. You won�t find someone in your age who can play as well as her.In Japan that is
Minaho-neesan said.
Right, compared to the ranked first in her piano in high school, the younger sister is much more amazing.
If we leave Miki�s violin at home, Grandfather might take it away and dispose of it without permission, so I keep it with me in my private room at the dorm
Today, Nee-san brought Father�s violin
Even Grandfather can�t enter the girl�s dorm in our high school. However, if I were to leave my current school, I would have to leave my dorm too
And if we�re taken by Grandfather, father�s violin will get sold. I don�t want that1
I can feel the sorrow of these sisters.
Everyone in the dorm already know that Father passed away, and I told some of my friends that I might have to quit school, that�s when Takahata-san approached me
Matsumoto Maki-san looked at Marika.
Seeing Matsumoto-san�s struggle, Marika called out to her.
And so, Takahata-san told us that she received support from Kuromori-sama, which enabled her to continue going to school. And, uhm, I�m aware that it�s a very generous offer, but she told me that we could receive help too I didn�t believe it at first, but, I told Takahata-san my story
Anyway, since we had no other contacts to help, I decided to put my faith in Takahata-san�s story and came here today
Marika knows that she can�t explain the details of the Kuromori house to Matsumoto-san.
You can�t say that we�re running a high-class brothel for political and business VIPs.
She can�t talk about the connection with the Kouzuki house either.
She must�ve used they�re connected to wealthy people, and they�re involved in various business when talking.
That kind of explanation would make it hard to believe.
Still, the Matsumoto siblings believed in Marika and they came here today.
That�s all I have to say
Matsumoto Maki-san said.
But.
Really? Is that all?
Minaho-neesan?
Matsumoto Maki-san, did you believe Marika-san�s story because you had no other contacts that could help you? And?
Minaho-neesan looked at Marika.
Marika-san, did you introduce Matsumoto-san to Kou just because your classmate was in trouble?
That�s.
I believe you still haven�t told us the most important one?
The most important?
Oh, I see. I got it now!
Mariko claps her hands.
What is it, Mariko?
I asked her right away.
There�s something that�s been bothering me. Jasmine-chan wanted Kou to hear Matsumoto-san�s performance before talking
That�s because she wanted me to see Matsumoto-san�s talents before I get any weird preconceptions, right?
I said.
Really? Because we already had an idea when we talked to Matsumoto-san in the cafeteria that they have some kind of problem, and that perhaps it was a financial problem Now that you mention it.
I mean, Marika brought these sisters who looked gloomy.
I figured out that they wanted me to help them with something.
That�s not what Jasmine has in mind
Mariko looks at Kurose Anju.
Hey, Kurose-san, for example, you have this professional football player that you�re a big fan of.
In case Kurose Anju is a fan of a football athlete?
What do you tell your close friends about that athlete?
Kurose Anju;
Well, I�ve never been a fan of anyone so I don�t know if this would help
Give us an answer
O-Okay, I�d tell my friend about my favorite athlete, and let them watch the game he�s playing, or even record it so they can see him in action
Kurose Anju said.
As expected, you want them to know how cool they are, right?
Yes, that�s right
Mariko looked at Marika.
Meaning, Jasmine-chan wanted Kou to hear Matsumoto-san�s piano performance.
Err.
Hmm.
Wait?
Jasmine-chan is into Matsumoto Maki-san!
1397. School Festival Day 2 Concerto
Jasmine-chan likes Matsumoto Maki-san, right?
Mariko told Marika.
eeh?
uhm, I.
Marika blushed out of embarrassment.
And Matsumoto Maki-san�s also into Jasmine-chan
Mariko�s gaze turns to Matsumoto Maki-san.
Isn�t that why you decided to go all or nothing with Jasmine-chan�s story, right?
Thinking about it again, no matter how much these sisters were in danger of being forced by their grandfather to give up on their music study.
It�s not easy to take on a classmate�s suggestion and go to someone you don�t know, and ask for assistance, right?
But since it�s Jasmine-chan, someone you care about, you believed her. No, you want to believe her, that�s why you came here today
Matsumoto Maki-san.
Yes, you�re right
She admits what Mariko says about her.
I�ve always wanted to be friends with Takahata-san after hearing her play. I like Takahata-san�s piano
I like Matsumoto-san�s plays too
Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san smile at each other.
Wait! Wait! You girls!
Igarashi Izumi tries to get in between but.
You�re for later, so shut up for now
She glared and shut her up.
Then.
Uhm, Kou-san
Marika looked at me.
uhm, things may have been out of order, so I�m sorry about that, but please listen
What is it?
That docile Marika�s trying to talk to me earnestly.
What I mean, is, uhm, I genuinely want Matsumoto-san to continue playing her piano. Matsumoto-san, and her sister, Miki-san as well. They�re both much more talented in music than me, so they have to continue making progress. It would be a shame if they quit music now. That�s absolutely true I can tell that the Matsumoto siblings are talented too.
And so, I�m willing to do anything to help Matsumoto-san pursue music. Anything. So, Kou-kun, please help Matsumoto-san. Please, I�m begging you
Marika stood up from her chair and put her hands on the carpet floor in the principal�s office.
Then, she prostrates herself before me.
Wait, no, Takahata-san
Matsumoto Maki-san followed after Marika and sat in seiza on the carpet.
Nee-san
Her sister, Miki-san also followed her sister and sat right next to her with her precious violin in her arms.
We sisters don�t have that talent that Takahata-san would need to have to go through such lengths
No, it�s okay, Matsumoto-san
No, I�ll ask for it myself
Matsumoto-san looked up straight at me while sitting
I�m unsure who Kuromori-san is, nor what kind of power you have, but since Takahata-san trusts you, I do the same
Then.
Please help us sisters, no, even if it�s just Miki, please support Miki so she can continue her studies in violin. I don�t care what happens to me, so please
Matsumoto Maki-san prostrates herself. She�s rubbing her forehead on the floor.
Nee-san, I.
Miki, Grandfather�s going to sell that violin if you let him, are you okay with that?
Miki-san trembles and she looks at her violin.
I don�t want that. Never. I don�t want Father�s violin taken away
Then, you should ask for it
Her sister said, Miki-san puts her violin case down and her hand on the floor.
i.no, I don�t mind what happens to me. Please help us
Marika, and the Matsumoto siblings, the three beauties prostrate themselves to me.
I.
Frankly, it�s easy to convince Matsumoto-san�s grandfather to give up selling the violin and let Maki-san stay in her high school
I could just bring in one of the girls with Miko power, and order Matsumoto-san�s grandfather to forget about his granddaughters.
Yes, legally, the violin should be Miki-san�s property as she�s inherited that from her father. If you don�t want your grandfather to meddle with it, then Miki-san can pretend to sell it to Kou, then reorganize it so that Kou�s loaning it to you. Then, we notify Matsumoto-san�s grandfather through a lawyer, and he won�t be able to sell it off anymore Mariko�s got a more realistic approach compared to my ideas.
As for Maki-san�s school, it�s okay as long as someone pays for your tuition, right? Your guardian is your mother, not your grandfather. The only problem is money, but that�s something we can fix, see? If you want, I can ask Father to give you music training scholarship from Torii electronics. It�s for college, but since you sisters have the talent, I can talk to grandfather to give you an exception As long as she has the scholarship, Maki-san can continue going to the music school.
But, is that good enough?
Mariko, I don�t know much about the music world, but.
I sort the thoughts in my head.
I feel like in their case, letting them study music isn�t enough, right?
I remember the night I first met Marika.
Minaho-neesan let Marika play piano and asked if she wanted to become a professional pianist, saying that she could offer assistance.
The contents were.
I know that Matsumoto-san has great talent, but it�s not enough to go to the music school to hone their talent to become a pianist and violinist. They need to do more than go to a music school to hone that talent, right?
Oh, you�re right. If they want to become professionals, then school isn�t enough. They need private lessons from a good teacher and win competitions
Yes, that�s what Minaho-neesan said before.
Private lessons are expensive, right?
Indeed. What�s the point if you don�t get a good teacher, and I think those charge a lot. And in competitions, it�s not just in Japan, eventually, you�ll have to study at a famous foreign music college and win prizes at traditional foreign competitions If they�re going abroad, then that costs more.
Kou�s right. Keeping Miki-san�s violin and supporting Maki-san in her current school won�t be enough
Mariko agreed.
Matsumoto-san�s so talented that it would be a waste if they don�t become professionals
But, it�ll be costly to take that path.
Their grandfather owns a large drugstore chain so he must have money.
But, he�s not interested in music, and deep down, he wants to take control of his granddaughters.
Even if we use the Miko power to order them to give money, it�ll get complicated later on.
It�s not a big deal to alter his mind if we�re just making him give up, on Miki-san�s violin and Maki-san�s school.
If we alter to make him pay a huge amount to let them continue even though he doesn�t want it, then that�ll be a huge burden to their mind.
Altering a mind too deep using the Miko power can break them.
In particular, it�s best to avoid doing anything that could affect one�s personality.
I think so too
Tsukiko nods.
That means, that we need someone to help pay for Matsumoto-san�s studies until she becomes a professional in about ten years
If nobody�s willing to go that far, then it won�t make sense to maintain the status quo.
if it�s money, we can return it when we grow up. We�ll work hard to pay it back
The little sister desperately pleads.
I�m sure that I�ll become a professional and repay it
But.
I wonder about that?
Minaho-neesan, who had been quiet until now, speaks up.
It�s true that you have superior talent among the Japanese at your age playing the violin. I can recognize that, but who knows if you can continue showing that high-level talent five, or even ten years from now?
That�s.
It�s a common story, a prodigy in childhood, falls behind their growth and ends up being another ordinary person in adulthood. Besides, I heard that many who go study abroad end up overwhelmed, and ruined by people who are much more talented than they are That�s also true.
Above all, it�s also likely that you get ill, or suffer a serious injury that makes it impossible for you to perform in the future. If that happens, all the money spent on you would be wasted, do you understand?
That�s.
Miki-san�s face sinks to gloom.
That�s why so many aspiring musicians rely on support from their families. It�s hard to invest in a dream like that without the love from the family
Indeed. Even those who got their scholarships from Torii electronics also get help from their families, because the scholarship alone isn�t enough
Minaho-neesan said. Mariko supplemented.
Then.
In other words, Matsumoto-san will have to join our family if they want continued support, is that right?
Erica, who�s been quiet next to Marika, speaks out.
Indeed. If they�re in the family, then that�s another story
Minaho-neesan smiles.
But, I think we need to take care of other things before we go to that
Minaho-neesan.
Kou�s the keystone of our family, so we don�t allow those Kou doesn�t need, nor those who don�t need him
Those who I need?
Those who need me?
As Marika-san mentioned herself earlier, the order�s messed up. I think that we need to reappraise Marika-san before talking about the Matsumoto siblings
Reappraise Marika?
Err, what do you mean by that, Minaho-neesan?
I asked.
uhm
Another one who�s been quietly watching the situation, Kurose Anju, raises her hand.
I�ve only been here since yesterday, so I don�t know much yet, but I think I�m beginning to understand the peculiarities of the Kuormori house
The young bodyguard speaks timidly.
And so, I�ve been thinking.
Kurose Anju looks at Marika.
Uhm, lesbian relationships are okay in Kuromori-sama�s house, right?
Huh, lesbian?
No, I�ve had sex with Marika multiple times already.
No, wait.
Takahata Marika-san likes Matsumoto Maki-san, right?
Kurose Anju looks at Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san.
Marika�s feelings towards Matsumoto-san are.
Yeah, she�s right.
It�s already far from being ordinary classmates, or friends.
That�s love.
I�m sure.
And, Matsumoto Maki-san also likes Takahata Marika-san. Isn�t that right?
Recalling their expressions from the conversation earlier and.
I see. I get it.
The two of you have been mutually interested in each other, and today, you became more aware, and after that piano performance, it�s clear that the two of you figured out that you love each other, right?
Err.
Remembering it now.
The two of you say I like how you play the piano. I want to play together with you forever, wasn�t that just a confession?
That�s.
Just take the piano out of that line and you�ll see what I mean
Yeah, I like your piano goes to I like you
And I want to play with you forever, becomes I want to be with you forever
But if they prefer the same sex, isn�t it hard for them to join Kuromori-sama�s family?
Kurose Anju said, but.
You don�t get it
Mariko stares at Kurose Anju.
Everyone already knows that Marika-san�s bisexual
Huh, really?
I just thought that their friendship is too thick, but.
It didn�t come to me to the point where I thought Marika might be into girls.
Last night, I just had sex with Marika.
But you see, everyone in our family is more or less into girls too
Mariko said.
You won�t get such an all-girl group gets along that well without that see? Even I love Momoko-oneesama just as much as Kou, and I also love other girls
True, Michi loves Misuzu.
And Misuzu was formerly Nagisa�s pet, and she even tried to take Karen as hers.
Ruriko�s having sex with me but doesn�t want to talk to other men.
Mitama and Kinuka are definitely lesbian for Arisu and Misato.
Motoko and Kurumi�s relationship too.
Kana�s the only one who�s pure straight in our family I think. That�s why I like her. You can talk to her as a friendly girl and nothing else
Mariko said.
Right, Kana-senpai�s definitely cheerful when it comes to girls
That�s why you don�t have to worry about those who don�t get it Jasmine-chan. You�re already part of our precious family
Mariko also loves Marika as family.
But.
But, Mariko, I feel like there�s a difference between also preferring girls to preferring girls
I speak out my suspicion.
Look, Marika�s quite the docile girl. Maybe, she actually doesn�t want to do it with guys, but she had no choice
There�s also the fact that she got to see her sister, Erica, who had been separated from her for many years.
Since Erica�s my sex slave, maybe she thought that she had no choice but to become my sex slave too even though she doesn�t want to have sex with me.
Speaking of which, whenever I had sex with Marika, it was always with Erica.
Well, it�s because Marika�s got time constraints that she can only come to the mansion on the weekends.
Maybe she�s trying to hide her disgust from having sex with me by doing it together with her beloved sister?
That�s not the case
Tsukiko speaks up.
Marika-san�s just embarrassed to talk about it herself, and since it�s not an area she�s familiar with, I�ll talk instead
She probably hasn�t figured out her preferences yet.
Tsukiko, who can read minds, can explain it objectively.
Marika-san indeed has a strong preference towards women, but her love and respect for Kou-sama are deep. She enjoys her physical contact with Kou-sama. There�s no need to worry about that So Marika isn�t exclusive to liking girls?
Besides, if Marika-san was reluctant with Kou-sama in the first place, she can�t hide it from me
Tsukiko and the Takakura shrine maidens always keep our mental conditions in check.
It�s not just us, but Kyouko-sama�s also very concerned with our problems
I see.
Kyouko-san�s a lesbian, and she checked if the thirteen girl assassins she brought from Southeast Asia aren�t bisexual.
Uhm, I�m sorry
Marika speaks to me.
I truly respect Kou-san, and I won�t forget my gratitude to you, and I�ve sworn to serve Kou-san for the rest of my life
Matusmoto Maki-san stares at Marika.
And, I don�t hate it. I love the time I spend with Erica-san when serving Kou-san. I believe that it�s a precious time for me
You should be clear about it, Marika-oneesama
Erica said.
Erica loves Kou-san. I know that I�m loved, so I have nothing to complain about in my life. I�ll do my best in serving too. Or should I say that I want to learn more Erica smiled at me.
Okay, Onee-sama�s next
I.
Marika�s embarrassed, but she speaks with conviction.
I like Kou-san. I�ll stay by your side forever. No, please let me
Saying that Matsumoto Maki-san�s face turns cloudy.
But.
And, I love Matsumoto Maki-san just as much. I love her. I want to be with Maki-san for the rest of my life
Takahata-san?
Maki-san�s surprised, looking at Marika�s face.
I�m sorry, but I�m a greedy woman. I want Maki-san, but I�ll treasure you. I love you after all
I.
As soon as Matsumoto Maki-san and Marika stare at each other.
No! You can�t do that!
Igarashi Izumi-san shouts, unable to hold it any longer.
Maki�s mine! I won�t give her to you!
She stood up and tried to grab Marika, but.
Clap.
Marika clapped her hand and Igarashi Izumi-san fell to the floor, unconscious.
Igarashi-san?
Matsumoto Maki-san�s surprised, but.
Don�t worry about her. She�s just unconscious
Tsukiko explained.
Oh, while Jasmine-chan and Matsumoto Maki-san are in love with each other, Igarashi-san�s got a one-sided love for Matsumoto Maki-san
Mariko mutters.
Indeed, the line where she asked to come with them because she wants to get to know the TV people is a lie. She�s just worried about Matsumoto Maki-san, and that�s why she came after her Tsukiko knew from the start.
Oh, the classmates know about the predicament of the Matsumoto siblings.
So, after hearing that Marika�s taking the Matsumoto siblings to see someone today, she�s worried about Maki-san and followed along forcibly.
She�s been into Matsumoto Maki-san since they enrolled
Tsukiko said.
So, what�s with that bad getup though?
Mariko asks Tsukiko.
It seems that if Marika introduces Matsumoto Maki-san to someone undesirable, she�d get in between and destroy the conversation
What? I don�t get it
Mariko said, but.
I get that, Igarashi-san�s trying to be the delinquent girl in her own way
I looked at Marika.
What kind of girl Igarashi-san usually is?
Normal, just an ordinary girl. If I recall, her father works at a trading company
I see.
That means, that Igarashi-san�s just a normal young girl who attends a music school. It�s just her vision narrows when it comes to Matsumoto Maki-san that she dressed up stupid like this Yes, her true nature is cute
Tsukiko said.
She also has a strong preference toward women, but she�s not purely lesbian. I think in her case, it�s just a strong longing for someone of the same sex during puberty She admired Matsumoto Maki-san so much that she went off on such a crazy tangent just for her.
And, it�s not just her, Matsumoto Maki-san too
Tsukiko?
She�s not strictly into the same sex. She�s just like Marika-san. She likes women, but she can also love men
Tsukiko looked at Matsumoto Maki-san.
Wake up
Tsukiko calls Igarashi Izumi
Ugh, uu
Igarashi Izumi regained her consciousness.
I�ll take her downstairs and have her wash her makeup
The principal�s office has access to the hidden staircase.
We have enough equipment there that we can confine ourselves for a few days and monitor the mansion and the school.
Of course, that includes toilets and shower rooms.
Tsukiko�s in the Nadeshiko department together with the prostitute cadets, so I guess she�s been in the basement with Minaho-neesan
If you�d please, Tsukiko-san
Minaho-neesan presses the switch hidden in the principal�s desk and the door to the basement opens.
Okay, I think the conversation will go along better without me for a while
The Matsumoto siblings can�t be at ease talking to us if Tsukiko, who can read minds, and control people, remains.
If you�d excuse me then, let�s go
Okay
Tsukiko takes Igarashi Izumi.
It�s our turn to talk now
I look at the Matsumoto siblings who look worried.
I don�t think Matsumoto-san can understand what our family is like unless I tell you how Marika and Erica joined our family
Indeed, I�ll tell them the story
Mariko said.
Go back to your seats. We can�t talk like this
Marika and the Matsumoto siblings are sitting on the floor.
That�s right. Marika-oneesama, Matsumoto-san, take a seat
Erica said with a bright smile.
Matsumoto-san.
Marika looked at Maki-san, then.
I understand. Give us a moment, Miki
Yes, Nee-san
The three returned to their seats.
Well then, let�s start with Erica�s side!
Erica started the conversation with energy.
1398. School Festival Day 2 Chiki Chiki
That�s how Marika-oneesama and I met thanks to Kou-san
Erica gave a brief history of her and Marika�s story.
Yes, I would�ve had to quit high school and become unable to treat my mother�s illness if I didn�t get Kou-san�s help
Marika said.
It�s all because we joined Kou-san�s family. We�re not talking about funding to become a musician we mentioned earlier, but, these are things other people would never do for me. No, I think that some things in the world can�t be done unless it�s with the family Erica-san and I were lucky that Kou-san accepted us. And, Kou-san loves us, his family, and the family also loves him
They�re all precious people to us now. I love our family
Me too. And, I want Matsumoto-san to join our family too
Marika and Erica speak with their best, but.
The Matsumoto siblings look confused.
Oh, our family�s too specific that you can�t convey the image that well.
I�m also in Kou�s family. Tsukiko-san too. Also.
Mariko�s speaking with a bright tone, but.
No, Mariko, that�s far enough. It�s too early to let them meet the whole family
I said and looked at Matsumoto Maki-san.
Matsumoto-san, let�s eat dinner at my place. That�s okay, right? If you want to go home before the curfew, then we can send you off with a car. Marika always goes to school on Monday mornings however I�m hinting that they can stay over.
There should be no problem as Marika always does this and just tell the dorm that she�ll stay out.
As for Miki-san�s, maybe we should contact your mother�s family telling you�ll have dinner outside? Well, if you want, I can have an adult from our family call them, but I don�t think that would cause them to worry Not me
Minaho-neesan smiled wryly.
Unlike me, we have people in our place who are much more well-received. Don�t worry
Katsuko-nee or Nagisa can talk it out with Matsumoto Miki-san�s family.
But if it�s Minaho-neesan, she�ll definitely get mistaken for kidnapping them as soon as she says We have your girl in custody
Also, do you know where your grandfather is right now?
I asked.
We�ll take care of the trouble first. It�s nothing much to us anyway
We just need their grandfather to give up on his desire to take control of his granddaughters.
If not, the Matsumoto siblings can�t be at ease
No, uhm, but.
Matsumoto Maki-san looks at me.
We, haven�t decided whether we�ll join your family or not
We haven�t decided yet, and we can�t decide. We still have a lot we don�t know
Miki-san speaks her unease.
That�s something else. But when it comes to joining the family, that�s where we�ll continue supporting you two until you become professionals
I looked straight into their eyes and replied.
Although, your problem with your grandfather is something that needs fixing right away. Otherwise, Maki-san will have to quit high school, and Miki-san will have to sell her violin.
Hearing that, Miki-san looks at her treasured violin.
Therefore, we�re cleaning up the problems first. Also, we�re taking our compensation
How do we pay it back?
Maki-san looks at me worriedly.
That�s for later. This is all too sudden for me too
I�ve already decided to take these beautiful sisters.
Marika also wants her, and the sisters have a good personality.
I think that it�s good for all of us if we let these girls join the family.
However, we can put that discussion for later.
Anyway, we want to fix your Grandfather�s issues first. Matsumoto-san, should we move on?
I ask for their confirmation.
Miki?
Maki-san looks at her sister with unease.
Uhm, as for the compensation, do we have to pay only if it all goes well?
Miki-san asks.
Oh, she knows. What a clever girl.
That. You don�t need to compensate for anything if it fails. I won�t tell you to pay for all the necessary expenses. I can guarantee you that
Nee-san, if that�s the case, we should make the request
She decides quickly as she hears my promise.
right, then, if you�d please
Maki-san bows her head.
I
We can�t just ask Jii-chan if it�s a drugstore chain owner, right?
I asked Mariko.
Indeed. Kouzuki-sama�s position in the financial world is too high that it might not go through
He�s the first generation who grew a large drugstore chain.
If he faces someone from the nobility, especially the Kouzuki house, he might just rebel and the conversation gets complicated.
I don�t think our Torii electronics made deals with the drugstore chain, but I�m sure Momoko-oneesama knows someone who has business with them
Kaan Momoko-neechan.
Momoko-neechan runs her own online shopping company, and she knows various business owners through the parties in the business world and in the Kaan group.
I�m hoping to get a meeting with Matsumoto-san�s grandfather tonight in some hotel
Then.
If you go through the surface line, then it�ll take so much time that you won�t get that far
Minaho-neesan said.
True, Mariko will contact Momoko-neechan, ask Momoko-neechan to introduce us to someone who knows Matsumoto-san�s grandfather, and then, introducing us to that person, it won�t end today Yes, Kou. At times like this, just go directly through him from behind the scenes
Minaho-neesan looked at the Matsumoto siblings.
You girls have your grandfather�s contact number, don�t you?
yes, I have it on my phone
Matsumoto Maki-san replies.
Then, give it to me, I�ll talk to your grandfather. It�ll be a little intimidating, but it�s inevitable in your situation
Minaho-neesan then goes back to me.
You don�t have any significant information that can make an impact on Matsumoto-san. But, I do know the names of people who may have that kind of information
So we�re going to use that name to reel him?
Yes. I�ll let him know that I have a good deal for the Matsushita chain. Saying that it�ll be beneficial for Matsumoto-san�s corporate group to know that information, and it would create significant damage if they remain ignorant Minaho-neesan.
For example, I can tell them that a well-selling drug from a certain pharmaceutical manufacturer that Matsumoto-san�s chain sells actually has a major problem and major side effects. However, it�s kept under the wraps by the political and business circles. If I tell him that he can find out what drug it is before the information is leaked to the press, I�m sure he�ll be on board But, the Matsushita drugstore just sells regular medicine, right? I don�t think that a pharmaceutical scandal would affect the chain that much
Mariko rebuts.
It would be the manufacturer�s responsibility. Matsumoto-san would just be a victim as he only trusted the manufacturer to put the product on the store shelves
Minaho-neesan laughs.
Mariko-san, you don�t understand the mindset of company owners like Matsumoto-san. Matsumoto-san grew the drugstore chain in his generation, see? A manager like that would want to know everything about the drugs sold in his store. And I�m assuming that he�s a licensed pharmacist, right?
Yes, Grandfather graduated with a pharmacy degree and he has a license
Matsumoto Maki-san replies.
Someone like him would feel responsible for every drug he sells in his store. So, he would want the information saying that this or that drug is dangerous. and if he removes it from the store before the media went public with it, then he could use it as an advertisement, saying that he knew that the drug was dangerous. He could brag to the other owners that he knew about it before others So it�s about pride?
Mariko�s shocked.
It�s important to have a sense of superiority if you�re a rising business owner
I see.
I�m from the other side, and I�m quite famous there. If Matsumoto-san does a little research, he�ll figure out who I am. And, it becomes a position where he can gather information from our side Minaho-neesan�s an owner of a brothel that serves the big names in politics and business.
If he continues to doubt me, then I can just bring a big name from the pharmacy industry that Matsumoto-san knows. I can tell him that they�re my client and that the big name told me the story, then Matsumoto-san will believe me. Then, I�ll ask him to come to the hotel so I can give the name of the specific manufacturer and the name of the drug in detail, Matsumoto-san will come over But, would the company owner come by himself?
Mariko continues to argue further, but.
He will. We�re not a company like the Kouzuki or Kaan group, or your family�s Torii Electronics. As a business owner, he thinks that he guides the company he grew himself, so he�ll come. He won�t leave it to others. Well, he�ll bring a couple of secretaries, but we�re only interested in meeting the man himself And as long as we can meet him, we can just change his mind using the Miko power.
So he doesn�t try to take control of his granddaughters again.
We�ll use the hotel in front of the station. That�s one of the hotels that Kouzuki group doesn�t use
Right, we�re cleaning this up as the Kuromori house.
Then, I�ll make the call, give me the number. Don�t worry, the phone here is a secure line, and I won�t tell Matsumoto-san where I got the number from
Minaho-neesan told the sisters.
Then, we�re going back to the mansion for now. Matsumoto-san can come too. That�s for the better, right?
Right, I told them that they can have dinner at our place, but.
The Matsumoto siblings should see our family as soon as possible.
Marika-san and Erica-san, you don�t mind going back to the mansion with us, right?
Yes, thank you
I�ll take care of Matsumoto-san so she doesn�t worry
Marika and Erica replied.
Then, I�ll return to the mansion too. There�s Matsumoto-san and the girls, but Minaho-san, can you let me watch your call with their grandfather?
Mariko wants to spectate as Minaho-neesan does her schemes.
I don�t mind, as long as you don�t get in the way
I won�t obstruct! I�m only observing for future reference!
Mariko smiles in excitement.
In that case, the remaining group would be me, my bodyguard, Kurose Anju, and.
Everyone, Igarashi-san�s ready now
Tsukiko brings back Igarashi Izumifrom to the open door to the basement.
uhm
Igarashi Izumi put on makeup badly and deliberately ruffled her hair.
She�s still wearing her black leather jacket, but.
Oh? You�re actually a cute girl
Mariko�s right, now that she dropped her makeup, she looks like a cute first-year high school girl.
Ugh, uu
Her eyes turn moist out of embarrassment
Igarashi-san will accompany Kou-sama and me
Tsukiko said.
Huh? But I�m.
Igarashi-san looks at Matsumoto Maki-san who she admires, but.
You can meet with Matsumoto-san later
Right, we should pull Igarashi-san and Matsumoto Maki-san apart for now.
Igarashi-san�s jealous of Maki-san and Marika, that she might react violently.
We need Matsumoto-san and her sister to take a good look at our family.
Besides, Kou-sama has heard Matsumoto-san�s performance, but has yet to see Igarashi-san sing
Igarashi Izumi�s song.
Oh right, I recall that this girl was studying vocal music in the same high school as Marika and Maki-san.
Right, then let�s hear it
I�m interested.
Earlier, she looked like a fake delinquent, but now.
But if she�s a cute girl, I�d like to hear her sing.
Right, while at it.
As soon as I came up with another idea, I noticed that I forgot something.
Oh shit.
I look at the clock and it�s already 2:51!
Oh, this is bad. I have to swap with Ya-chan already!
I have to ask Nei to be the host of Edie�s school swimsuit judo tournament before 3.
I have to meet with Nei in the bakery!
This is bad
I have to meet with Nei in nine minutes, and Nei has to get to the ring in the schoolyard in time for the broadcast to start. There�s no time.
Then.
Geez, you�re late, Yo-chan!
Nei�s voice comes from the speakers on the wall.
I�ll open the door
Minaho-neesan unlocks the door to the principal�s office, and then.
Nei and Mitama were on the other side.
Yo-chan, you�re being late so I came here instead! Silly
sorry, Ya-chan
I apologized.
I�m sorry, I took too much of Kou-kun�s time
Marika bows to Nei, but.
Don�t mind it, Jasmine-chan�s a member of the family, so you can rely on Yo-chan when you need him, but.
Nei comes over and hugs me tightly.
Yo-chan Do you think I can do the host role?
Oh, she�s worried as expected.
So, she met with me right at the last minute.
Ya-chan�s going to be fine
I also hugged Nei�s voluptuous body.
I�m looking forward to it. I�m excited to tell the people in Japan that my big sister�s so beautiful, so wonderful!
Yo-chan
I can�t watch over Ya-chan nearby, but I�ll be watching from the bakery. You�ll be fine
Okay, but.
Nei�s worried.
Don�t worry, just be the usual Natou Nei on-screen
I said.
It doesn�t matter if it�s the TV or whatever, you�ll be fine as long as you�re Natou Nei, right?
Natou Nei�s the personality Najima Yasuko created modeled from Kyouko-san.
I�m the only one who knows the real Ya-chan
She only shows her real personality when it�s just us two.
Nei can remain as the Natou Nei in the family.
Right, Yo-chan knows me, so nothing else matters
Nei smiles.
It matters, it�s for Edie, for Margo-san, for me. For the bakery, for the mansion, for the family, we�re all going to watch Ya-chan hosting the show. It�s for all of us, so Ya-chan�s got to get herself together!
Oh, right. Yeah. I got it! I�ll do my best
I somehow managed to cheer Ne up.
Hurry now, you don�t have much time
Minaho-neesan hurries us.
Yeah, let�s hurry, we�ll go down now. Mitama, Tsukiko, Kurose-san, also Igarashi-san, come with me
We hurriedly left the principal�s office.
Okay Here�s the carriage!
Kinoshita-san from the Kouzuki SS is outside the building, and she picks us up in the commercial van Margo-san always uses.
Nei�s barely making it so Margo-san contacted the mansion to have her come.
Kinoshita-san today isn�t wearing a school uniform like yesterday, but she�s wearing an adult suit and a brown wig and sunglasses as her disguise.
I�ll deliver the princess to the ring. Then, I�ll also bring Kuromori-sama and everyone back to the mansion
I see, everyone can get in this van.
Mitama, keep Ya-chan save. Tsukiko and Igarashi-san, join them
I ordered them.
Roger that
Huh, me too?
Just get inside
See you later, Yo-chan
Mitama, Igarashi-san, Tsukiko, and Nei went inside the car.
Take care of them, Kinoshita-san!
Yes, leave it to me! let�s depart! Puppu
The van runs off.
Let�s go back to the bakery too
O-Okay
I took Kurose Anju back to the bakery.
Welcome back, Onii-chan
Entering the bakery, Mana and the girls are inside.
Katsuko-nee, Ai, Mana, Haiji, Kinuka, Eri, Rie, and Yomi.
It�s just the family members, none of the tennis girls are helping out.
Our bakery operation has stopped too.
Huh, what about work?
It has settled down so we�re taking a break
Katsuko-nee and Yomi are preparing ea.
The customers are gathering at Edie-chan�s tournament so we have leeway in the cafe.
Look, they know that the news would be only for five minutes, but Edie-oneechan�s tournament would be nearly two hours long, and Reika-oneechan also came
Mana smiled.
Oh yeah, Rei-chan, who�s popular on TV, is also appearing, so the customers went there instead.
It�s okay to take a rest too, we�re nearing our limits, that�s also true for the tennis girls
Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.
We sold more souvenir bread than expected. But, the presentations at the auditorium and the gym are almost over, and after Edie-chan�s martial arts tournament, we�ll have our after-party, right?
The only people left at the closing party would be the enrolled students.
Most of the guests would�ve already left.
That�s why we also stopped work in the mansion too.
The parents of the students at today�s school festival may want to buy some souvenir pastries to take home, but.
It�s hard to believe that the students who just finished the school festival would buy bread to take it home.
I think that there will be another surge before the closing party but I think we have enough prepared for it
It�s ready for baking
That just means you all worked hard while I was gone.
This way, we can watch Edie-chan and Nei-chan�s efforts at ease, right? Here, coffee
Katsuko-nee gives me a coffee.
Thanks, Katsuko-nee, everyone
I thanked the girls.
Hey, Onii-san, that�s okay now, let�s watch TV
That�s right, they�re about to start
The twins point at the monitor.
It�s the spare screen, separate from the usual monitoring screens, it�s showing the TV broadcast of Edie�s tournament.
They�re doing news right now.
Around 12:30 p.m. today, a group wearing balaclavas and carrying metal bats attacked the car of a business owner at an intersection in Roppongi Tokyo
The screen shows a car parked at an intersection, battered and glass shattered.
12:30, that�s when we were on the national news.
The victim was Marnie Ushiyama-san, 76, the owner of Jopee�s entertainment office. The group wrecked Ushiyama-san�s car, but she was not injured. The perpetrators immediately fled the scene and were still not found. The police suspect that a grudge against the entertainment company run by Ushiyama-san may be the cause As expected of Agrippina-san
Katsuko-nee.
Huh, it was Agrippina-san who attacked that Ushiyama-san?
I�m surprised.
Since she�s a bodyguard, I thought that she specializes in defending, not attacking.
No. The culprits were aiming for Minaho-ojousama
Minaho-neesan were to get attacked by the group carrying metal bats?
Agrippina-san saw through their plans and switched the cars right before the point of attack
That means, Minaho-neesan swapped with a 76-year-old woman and that woman got attacked instead?
Agrippina�s amazing to make that switch, but, I feel like it�s not okay to divert the damage to someone unrelated.
Oh, you don�t have to worry about it
Katsuko-nee said lightly.
That Ushiyama-san was the one who sent the attackers to Minaho-ojousama
eeh?
That�s what�s amazing about Agrippina-san
Yeah, she�s got the same thoroughness as Kyouko-san.
But.
Why would an old lady, who�s a manager of a talent agency, send people to attack Minaho-neesan?
Oh? That wasn�t obvious?
Katsuko-nee smiles.
That�s because Minaho-ojousama obtained a talent agency
Death Star Productions are ceding their female talent department to Minaho-neesan.
And then, I�m going to Death Star Productions tomorrow.
Show business is a bunch of vested interests, so they don�t want newcomers who don�t know any better to come in
All the talent agencies got some scary people following around them
Rie said.
The twins are daughters of the Yakuza so they know about it.
Then, Minaho-neesan knew that she�s got a target on her back so she hired Kudou-san and Agrippina-san
Instead of dodging the attack, she sent it back. That�s very much like her.
It�s not over yet. There are other people hired by other agencies that are after Ojou-sama. But, Kudou-san and Agrippina-san have erased Ojou-sama�s footprints, and now she�s back here She appeared to bait the enemies until noon, but.
After the first attack failed, she vanishes.
Now, Kudou-san and Agrippina-san�s dealing with the enemies one by one
It�s just the two of them this time, so they�ll finish their work fast
Ah, it�s starting Onii-chan!
Mana said, I looked up at the monitor again.
The screen shows our schoolyard in the afternoon.
Wow, that�s a lot of students around the temporary ring.
Then, on top of the ring;
The idol, Saito Yuki-san, will be the assistant.
And Nei in her uniform.
Nei-oneechan�s beautiful
Mana�s right. Nei�s beauty is conveyed even through the screens.
Nei smiled at the camera, and then.
Special program coverage! Our first chiki chiki, doki doki, school swimsuit judo contest full of girls! it�s a rare and fantastic animal, kantan, present in our high school festival special! We�re starting!
starting!
Nei�s mood is overwhelming Saito-san from the start of the broadcast.
1399. School Festival Day 2 School Swimsuit Judo Tournament
Special program coverage! Our first chiki chiki, doki doki, school swimsuit judo contest full of girls! it�s a rare and fantastic animal, kantan, present in our high school festival special! We�re starting!
starting!
After the music indicates the start of the program, a text saying Special news program, first annual school swimsuit judo tournament appears on the screen.
Then, Nei and Saito Yuki-san dance to the rhythm.
As expected of Nei.
While Saito-san�s wearing her frilly idol outfit, Nei�s wearing our school uniform.
Yet, she dances much more glamorously and brightly than Saito-san, the idol.
As soon as the program starts, Nei�s bustling.
Nei-oneesan�s just as usual
Yeah, that�s the usual Nei-oneesan
Rie and Eri looked at Nei on the screen and muttered.
Nei-oneesan�s a jolly type. The truth is I want to be in the show, but.
We�ll just stain the show
Right, if Nei-oneesan�s appearing on TV, then it has to be a bright place. That�s why we gave up on asking
The twins appear on Yukino�s one-hour-long show every week on Friday night, but it�s also a unique show with no sponsors, no commercials, and not even a title for the show.
Besides, it�s a mysterious show from the dark forces that even the people at the TV station don�t know why that program is broadcasted in the first place.
Yukino�s the center of the show.
Snatch, the comedian, and Francie, the columnist, already had solid recognition in their day jobs, so they have no problems appearing on Yukino�s show, but.
Yukino, Eri, and Rie appear on their program every week, and they have a dark image of her parent being Shirasaka Sousuke, who�s even called the enemy of the people, or daughters of the Yakuza who died in the shootout with their own boss.
If it�s someone like Mitama-neesan, then there should be no problems
No, Rie-chan, Mitama-neesan�s too much
The monitor shows outside the ring, by the white tent waiting room, is Mitama in her usual white school uniform, holding a sword.
Even there, the public thinks Oh, that�s Anjou Mitama and nothing much
Mitama-oneesan�s someone hard to comprehend for them so it won�t be weird if she appears anywhere
Yeah. Mitama-oneesama will always be herself wherever she goes
Yomi also looked at Mitama on the screen and said.
Mitama�s always saying and doing exactly as she does in Yukino�s show, as a warrior, and never breaks the line.
That�s why the viewers see her as that kind of girl already.
Can�t beat the natural
Mana joins the conversation of the twins.
But, surprisingly, Mitama-oneesama�s ability to get accepted by the society like that is what makes her a real star
Haiji said.
Indeed, Mitama-chan�s suited for show business
Katsuko-nee praises Mitama.
The music soon gets quiet and Nei stopped dancing.
Okay, our first annual school swimsuit judo tournament has begun, I�m the MC of this event, Natou Nei, second-year, class 1, attendance number 18!
and I�m her assistant, Death Star Production�s M&M Section F�s Saito Yuki!
Saito-san bows her head for her introduction.
ooh! Yuki-chan!
Oh, it seems like there are some big fans, about three guys, on the right side of the ring, shouting Do your best! Yuki!
Saito-san�s got fans too.
Oh, they�re all wearing a T-shirt with Saito-san�s pic.
Thank you, guys
Saito-san waved at her fans, but.
She says, but that�s just three guys
Don�t say it like that, it makes you pity her, Rie-chan
Err, do your best, Saito-san.
Come on Yuki-chan, let�s get back to work!
Ah, I�m sorry!
Saito-san hurriedly picked up the script she was hiding in the corner of the ring.
Next, we�ll explain what school swimsuit judo is, right?
Ah, yes. Err, err, let�s see. It�s this! Eh, what kind of sports school swimsuit judo is?
Saito-san�s monotone.
That�s a good question, but you know, school swimsuit judo is a new hyper grappling updated unbelievable sport that�s very popular among the young and young at heart in Los Angeles right now! The rules are simple, you put on a school swimsuit and a judo uniform on top and fight!
Wow, that looks fun!
Saito-san, you should look a bit more excited.
The match is a single round and it lasts three minutes, if your opponent unties your judo belt or your shoulders touch the mat, then you lose
When their shoulders touch the mat? Do they not count to three like in wrestling?
Not here! If your shoulders touch the mat, you lose! That�s how the match goes fast!
Oh, so that�s their rule.
Well, Edie came up with this a few weeks ago.
And since today�s an exhibition match, if the winner�s not decided in three minutes, the match ends, there�s no overtime, it results in both sides losing
Huh, Natou-san, normally shouldn�t the result be draw?
Unfortunately no, the philosophy of school swimsuit judo is that everyone�s a loser except for the winners! So a draw is still a loss
Oh, now that�s an Edie-like setting.
Well then, we�ve kept everyone waiting, let�s introduce our participants!
Nei smiled at the camera.
Ler�s see, in school swimsuit judo, the red corner is called Novelist Ithaca�s team, and the blue corner is called Painter Hama�s team
Then, let�s start with the Ithaca team! Come!
Nei shouts, and then coming from the waiting room tent are Rodulfo-Seiko-san and Line Haruko wearing their school swimsuit and judo uniform.
Coming in first is Rodulfo Seiko-san, the leader of the Creative Martial Arts in Golden Balm Gym, competing for the beauty witch league, and her apprentice, Line Haruko-san, who�s competing for the high-school division!
Saito-san gives an awkward explanation, but the beautiful master and disciple enter the ring.
Hmm, Rodulfo-san wearing her school swimsuit is pretty much impossible, but she�s one of the beauties in the martial arts world so she�s perfect for the beauty witch league.
Haruko, look at the cameras. It�s there, looks straight at the camera
Rodulfo-san
Rodulfo-san�s in high spirits, but Haruko-san�s embarrassed.
Line Haruko-san, who usually approaches her matches with dignity, is embarrassed. Now that�s a new charm.
Rodulfo-san�s, the one recording is the camera with the red light on! It�s that camera over there right now
Nei tells her with a smile.
Oh, That�s embarrassing. Sorry for playing around. Haruko, the camera�s over there!
Rodulfo-san makes a pose looking at the camera.
rodulfo Seiko-san�s eager!
Saito-san said, Rodulfo-san;
Anyway, I�ll win. I�ll win so hard! Haruko and I will win this! We�ll show you the strength so watch our Golden Balm Gym! Yay!
Please treat us well
Rodulfo-san just said Yay!
She�s so happy to be on a commercial show on a Sunday afternoon.
Anyway, she wants to advertise her gym with this opportunity.
Next! Hama�s team!
Err, Coming from the Combat Karate style Tommy Ashida Dojo, and fighting in the beauty witch league, Monkey Mimi-san, and Daiporon Karisman!
Yo!
Mimi-san comes out running from the tent with a fighting spirit cheer.
Then, she runs up the metal stairs, leaps over the ropes, and stands in the ring.
Choiyaa! I�ll beat Rodulfo Seiko-san up!
Mimi-san points at Rodulfo-san, provoking her.
Ooh, Mimi-san went to declare her victory right away!
Nei laughed and then, Poron-san appears late from the waiting room.
Mimi-san, don�t be too enraged. It�s easy for us to beat Rodulfo-san
She walks to the ring with a nonchalant attitude along with her usual fake Kyoto accent.
Good Morning everyone, it�s Poron from Tommy Ashida Dojo
I�m Monkey Mimi! Yo!
The two of them didn�t even hesitate when facing the camera and making a pose.
Oh boy, well then, let�s introduce the next one, the Ikasaka team! Come!
Yes, the next two are coming fighting in the high school division, Team Kuromori�s Kudou Haruka-san and Kendou Maria-san
Seiyaa!
Soiyaa!
The high-school girl duo Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria comes running to the ring.
Haruka-san�s got a straightforward personality, she doesn�t try to advertise herself.
Kendou Maria follows Haruka quietly.
Err, Kudou-san�s the women�s high-school karate champion last year, right?
Saito-san asks Kudou Haruka.
That�s already in the past. Let it go
That�s right, the time has come!
Anyway, we�re just doing our best!
The time has come! That�s all!
Kudou Haruka aside, what is Kendou Maria�s saying?
Then, the last of the Hama-san team!
Grace Marinka-san and Edie Sexton!
Grace-san runs out of the waiting tent.
She ascends the stairs with a lively snapping sound and lightness unimaginable from her large body, jumping over the ropes and she stands on the ring.
Hmmph!
She raises her hand into the sky and appeals to the spectators in the ring, not to the camera.
ooh!
With Nei�s introduction, the stunned audience erupted in loud cheer!
As expected from someone who has been a female professional wrestler, she�s accustomed to getting the crowd excited
Katsuko-nee said.
Next.
I�m also here!
I thought that Edie�s voice coming from the tent in the waiting room.
Shubababababa!
Edie rushes up to the ring at a high speed.
!
It�s as if she teleported, she moved to the corner post.
I�m here
Edie looks down at her surroundings from the pole and waved her hand at the students.
ooh!
The cheers were louder compared to Grace-san because she�s a student in this school.
Even if they don�t know that Edie does martial arts,
This tanned skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes, cheerful American beauty stand out a lot in our school.
Edie�s sorting out the customers buying our pastry every day.
Every student in our school knows Edie.
Yes, looking good!
Then, Edie jumped from the corner post, rotated like a cat, and landed lightly on the mat.
err, Grace Marinka-san comes from professional wrestling, and Edie-san�s an American exchange student in this high school, right?
Saito Yuki-san explains the two despite being in shock by Edie�s performance.
That�s right, I�m Edie. a cute high school girl coming from New Orleans
Edie greets cheerfully.
If you want a cute 17-year-old, then we have Haruko here!
Rodulfo-san puts the embarrassed Line Haruko-san to the front.
Poron doesn�t have a young girl with her
What could you possibly be talking about? Mimi-chan�s not as young as the others, but she�s got her adult woman charms!
That�s right!
No, Poron-san, sure, you�re quite the beautiful witch, but.
Mimi-san, you�re more on the refreshing sporty type, right?
Err, how old are Kudou-san and Kendou-san?
Saito-san asks the two.
18
17
The two high school karate girls replied bluntly.
No, uhm, everyone sure is lovely. It may be weird for an idol like me to say, but, is this really a fight in the ring?
Saito-san�s right.
Everyone�s wearing school uniform and judo uniform on top, a weird outfit, but.
They all got a nice style and beautiful faces.
Fight. What�s the point if we don�t fight
Grace-san replies to Saito-san with her expressionless face.
That�s right, I�m going to beat you all up
If so, I�ll toughen up and put you down
Monkey Mimi-san, and Rodulfo-san, who are paired to fight, provoke each other right away.
haa, is that so?
Saito-san looks confused as she�s surrounded by the martial artists, but Edie;
You�re cute too
She smiles.
Yes, yes, Yuki-chan�s cute
Nei said smiling.
No, uhm, it just hurts hearing that from Natou-san
An Idol who signed with an agency lost to an ordinary high-school girl.
With that said, the eight of them will be fighting! We�ll have Edie-chan do the oath of play
Nei said. Edie moved forward.
There were two wrestling wearing tiger masks, and they said. Might is not justice, but Justice is power!
what?
Misagawa said that?
Grace Marinka-san, the former pro wrestler, mutters.
No, not them. Grace-san, that�s two generations ago! Edie-san�s talking about second-generation tiger masks
Nei tries to fix it, but.
What�s the difference?
Ah, Grace-chan, the second generation ago you�re talking about is a real wrestler, and the current second-generation Nei�s talking about is from an anime
Mimi-san explained.
Anime? The recent one?
No, that�s not it Grace-san! The second-generation tiger mask she�s talking about is from 1981! The one where the main character has a red sports car turning into a convertible with a tiger face at the flick of a switch! The voice of Inoki is Ginga Banho, the butcher and Andre are voiced by the same Actor, and somehow, the director Nagashima appears in the wrestling anime Nei�s face turns red, talking passionately.
Yeah, the actual first tiger guy was a tie-in to the second generation in the anime, so even though he was the first, his early costumes had the number 2 on them for some reason Mimi-san�s just spouting some information we don�t need.
Going back on topic! If you don�t win, there�s no point, and I�m winning! With that said, let�s fight! That�s the oath done!
Edie finished her nonsensical oath of fair play.
Err, next is singing the national anthem right? Am I the one singing?
Saito Yuki-san looks at the staff under the ring in surprise.
Oh, sorry about that, we just decided that earlier. Err, let�s welcome Tiger Izumi-san, singing our national anthem
Nei said, the camera switches to the front of the waiting room.
Stand there is;
Igarashi Izumi, wearing a tiger mask.
L-Let�s begin!
Tsukiko must�ve ordered Igarashi Izumi to sing.
She�s hiding her face with a tiger mask, but she�s still wearing the same high-school uniform so that might be a problem later.
!
However.
Igarashi Izumi�s soprano voice is wonderful.
She sings with a clear and dignified voice.
The entire crowd gathered in the schoolyard to hear Igarashi Izumi�s voice.
What an interesting girl
Katsuko-nee smiled.
The song ended, and then.
ooh!
Another cheer from the audience.
Thank you, Tiger Izumi! That was amazing!
that was amazing. Err, that�s weird for an idol like me to say this, but.
Nei and Saito Yuki-san praised Igarashi Izumi.
Well then, let�s begin with our first match
Nei said.
Hey, hey, wait a second!
what?
A loud female voice comes from the school gate.
Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait a second!
The camera shows the one speaking.
Then, three oversized women wearing the same jersey pattern appear.
They come running to the ring.
Huh, what is it? I never heard of this development
Saito-san doesn�t know about this, then this isn�t as planned.
Who? Who�s the one barging in?
Hey! Hey! Move it!
Make way! Hey!
The three forcibly mow through the students around the ring.
Oh? Isn�t that Dan-san?
Poron-san looked at one of the three who came running to the ring and said.
Dan-san?
Huh? The general of commando sambo gym God�s brown bear?
Mimi-san asks.
Huh? Dan-san? Dan Toushiko? the one who lost to Margo-san in the martial arts tournament before?
It�s been a while
Edie said with a smile.
Then, the camera gave a good look at the three.
Oh, the three of them have a jersey with their gym name printed on it.
They�re all looking tough, but.
The one who looks like a muscle behemoth is.
That�s definitely Dan Toushiko-san.
You even brought your disciples with you, what do you want?
Mimi-san asks from above the ring, and.
I contacted her, we�re no strangers anyway
Rodulfo Seiko-san said.
Huh? Rodulfo-san contacted them? Why?
No, Mimi-san. It wasn�t me who called them, I just sent them a mail that says Haruko and I will be on TV, so they can come and watch
Rodulfo-san replied to Mimi-san.
That�s right! It was a half-assed mail, that�s why we lost our way to the venue!
Dan Toushiko-san shouts.
Oh, sorry about that. But, I never thought that you�d come to the venue just to cheer us on
Rodulfo-san said.
Bullshit! Who came to support who?
Toushiko-san!
Not yet, not yet!
Dan Toushiko-san�s about to rampage, but her two disciples stopped her.
Oh my, could it be that you came to cheer me on instead?
Poron-san asked this time.
I didn�t come here to cheer on anyone!
Toushiko-san!
Not yet, not yet!
Err.
Why did you come then?
Grace Marinka-san asks.
Toushiko-san
Now, it�s now!
The two pushed her back and Dan-san looked up at the ring.
I�m joining in too!
She declares.
Uooh!
Another loud cheer.
Dan-san came to join?
ooh, I see. So that�s how it is. Dan-san lost to Margo-san last time and I heard rumors that Dan-san�s gym lost a lot of trainees
Dan-san still got it better, Remy�s European Fujiwara gym had a lot of branches all around the globe and I heard some of them went out of business because they ran out of trainees Poron-san and Mimi-san said.
Even after losing, I told Margo-san to take me with her to America. Then, it increased my trainees, saying that I looked cool
Rodulfo-san has a lot of female fans because of her good looks, so even if she loses, she still used it and created a good impression after trying to join up with Margo-san.
As for me, well, it�s a dojo where I pick my disciples. There are not really any fluctuations
Mimi-san�s Tommy Ashida Dojo even calls itself combat Karate.
But, our fanbase has grown
Poron-san�s also voluptuous, she�s indeed a beautiful witch.
I don�t care about that! I want to join the fight in this ring!
That�s right, let Dan-san join in! Are you afraid of her? Bastards!
That�s right! Dammit!
Dan Toushiko-san and her disciples try to appeal.
Meaning, you want to promote your gym in front of the TV. Well, I�m doing the same
Rodulfo-san smiled wryly.
We don�t even need to advertise our dojo, I just want some more people watching our fights
I agree with Poron
Poron-san and Mimi-san said.
It means so much to these women martial artists to promote themselves and their gyms during this afternoon.
But to be honest, we�re all beautiful fighters here, it would be great if we could at least one martial arts idiot, Dan-san
Poron-san said.
I disagree. Adding another one would just add more time
Rodulfo-san is against Dan-san�s participation.
I mean, we�re having a school swimsuit judo tournament. Dan-san, can you dress up the same?
That�s right! You need to put on the same outfit
Mimi-san agreed, and Poron-san shows off her glamorous body wearing a school swimsuit.
I�m a martial artist, there�s no way I�d dress that disgracefully
that�s right! Don�t look down on Dan-san!
Don�t look down on her!
Dan-san gave up on wearing a school swimsuit.
Oh my, you sure are silly, you want to appear on TV, but you don�t want to put on a school swimsuit?
Still, Rodulfo-san, we managed to put on our school swimsuits somehow but, Dan-san�s body is too buff that you can�t find any school swimsuit she can put on, right?
True, it might be difficult for Dan-san, even a competitive swimsuit might not fit
Rodulfo-san, Mimi-san, and Poron-san makes fun of Dan-san.
Bastards, you keep making fun of me! Let me join, and I�ll fight you!
That�s right! Let Dan-san fight!
Don�t escape from her!
If I recall, Dan Toushiko-san�s age is 32.
But, Edie-san�s the one who�s managing this tournament
Mimi-san looked at Edie.
Edie-chan, what should we do with this selfish person?
Poron-san asks. Edie;
Let her get up here, I�ll deal with her
Huh, Edie�s fighting Dan-san?
If I recall, Edie fought in the lightest category, meanwhile, Dan-san is in the heaviest division.
I mean, they look quite different.
Seiko, this will be over in an instant
Rodulfo-san smiled.
Oh? Then, I�ll let them take care of it. Don�t take too long, Edie-chan
We have a lot of catching up to do so get it done quick, Edie-chan
That�s right. If it�s Edie-chan, she can end it right away. Haruko, let�s watch from below the ring
O-Okay
Edie said. Poron-san, Mimi-san, Rodulfo-san and Haruko-san left the ring.
Everyone�s expecting Edie to win.
Maria, let�s go
Got it!
Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria left the ring.
Yeah, you got this
Grace-san also called Edie and left.
Err, uhm
Don�t mind it, Yuki-chan, we�ll go down too
No, but. I thought that I have to explain to the people who had just come here?
Saito-san doesn�t forget her job as the assistant.
Let it be. Either way, she�s going to lose and go home soon, it�s better if you don�t publicize her name and gym on TV too much
Nei also pulled Saito-san�s hand out of the gym.
bullshit! Who do you think I am?
That�s right! She�s The representative of God Brown Bear who practices Command Sambo! Dan Toushiko!
Dan Toushiko! Please remember that name!
The disciples try to promote their gym and their master on TV.
Never mind that, get up here and fight
Edie, who�s the only one in the ring now, told Dan-san.
Yeah, I�m coming right now you bitch!
Dan-san�s footsteps make a loud sound and she gets up from the ring wearing her jersey.
Besides, you�re in the lightweight class! I know that you won in your division last tournament but you can�t even compete with me in the weight class!
That�s right! In martial arts, the heavier one has more advantages! Bitch!
You�re ten years too early to fight Dan-san with that flimsy body of yours!
The disciples jeer at Edie from the side.
But Dan-san indeed has 60% more body volume than Edie, both vertically and horizontally. Their weight class is three times different.
The monitor shows a David vs Goliath scene.
Shut up. I thought that it�s a common proverb that weak dogs bark a lot?
What did you say bitch?
Dan-san�s anger changed her look.
Okay, ring the bell!
Nei tells the staff.
Kann!
The high-pitched echo from the gong roars through the schoolyard.
Wee!
It was for a mere moment.
Bishi!
The loud sound of blows is clearly heard on TV.
?
Dan Toushiko-san didn�t even take a single step.
As soon as the gong rings, Edie�s high kick slams Dan-san�s temporal region.
no way!
Then, Dan-san�s huge body fell.
It made a loud thud, and she fell to the mat.
Uoohh!
The students watching the match cheered.
wow!
So strong!
Speaking of which, except for the students who like martial arts.
This is their first time seeing Edie beat a martial artist who�s much bigger than her.
Awawawa! is she going to be okay?
Seeing Dan-san get knocked out in front of her, Saito Yuki-san panics, but.
Don�t worry about it, it�s just the usual
Nei smiled.
No problem, I know how to adjust my attacks
Edie�s also taking it easy.
It�s visually flashy, but.
The truth is, she just made her unconscious by sending Qi to her toes, so there shouldn�t be much damage.
She�ll recover immediately. Anyway, get her off. She�s being a hindrance
Can�t help it
Mimi-san holds a stretcher prepared at the ringside
Hey, carry your boss
O-Okay, dammit
We�ll take her, dammit
The disciples carried the stretched and got up on the ring.
The other one coming would be the doctor from Kouzuki memorial hospital that Rei-chan hired.
I guess God Brown Bear would close their gyms now
Mimi-san sighs.
Well, she reaps what she sowed
That�s right, it�s great that those without skills decrease
Poron-san and Rodulfo-san are cold towards Dan-san.
1400. School Festival Day 2 My Itching
We will return after a commercial break!
Dan Toushiko-san�s disciples carry her out of the ring.
Nei smiles at the camera.
Since the school swimsuit judo tournament is on commercial TV, there will be commercials.
Oh, Edogawa foods, the same company that paid for the last martial arts tournament
I recall the petite chairman of Edogawa Foods who was also the organizer of the previous martial arts convention.
Yes, Margo-san asked them to sponsor today�s broadcast
Katsuko-nee said.
The chairman of Edogawa foods is supporting Margo-san�s dream of becoming a female fighter and winning against the male fighters in the US and has become Margo-san�s sponsor.
Margo-san asked him to sponsor today�s show as well.
Edie-chan�s sport seems to be a success
Katsuko-nee smiles.
Yeah, at first, I think the viewers don�t know what�s happening, but.
But, Nei-oneesan�s wackiness and beauty manage to deal with that
The viewers will get glued to the screen
Eri and Rie said.
And then, Edie-neesan knocked out that big Dan-san, who looks like an auntie in just a single blow
Yeah, now the audience is convinced that it�s indeed a martial arts tournament
Edie knocking out Dan-san creates a good flow.
Even looking at the current video, I�m sure that�ll cause quite the stir over the net
Haiji said.
Nowadays, you can�t rely on just TV ratings, if it�s fascinating on TV, then it�ll get viral over the internet right away
That�s right, people who like fighting will tell others about Dan-san�s profile
They can tell that it wasn�t a fake that the smaller Edie-oneesan beat Dan Toushiko-san, who�s an accomplished fighter, in just a single blow.
Indeed. Edie-chan benefits from that public execution on TV, but there�s nothing for Dan-san at all.
Haiji, Rie, Eri, and Katsuko-nee said.
Right, they�re serious fighters in the martial arts tournament,
All the fans know is that Dan-san is a strong fighter, who�s serious about martial arts.
Furthermore, she didn�t announce that she�ll join Margo-san�s US challenge like Rodulfo-san and Poron-san.
There�s no reason why she should give Edie, who�s still a high school girl, and a member of Margo-san�s team, a reason to give a win.
If I recall, the previous tournament also made waves over the internet, right?
Haiji asks.
Yeah, if I recall, you can watch it for free on youtube
If so, those who are interested in Edie-oneesan in this current broadcast will watch those videos as well
Then, Edie had an overwhelming win in the tournament.
She�s just a freshman, yet, she won the lightweight class.
Yeah, seeing that, they�ll see Edie�s skill and how she defeated Dan-san
It�s a tournament with contestants from various gyms and dojos, so there�s no match-fixing.
AFter this, Rodulfo-san will fight Mimi-san, Poron-san, and Grace-san, and the high school girls division, featuring Line Haruko-san and Kudou Haruka-san, and the group will be worth watching Kudou Haruka�s learning Kudou arts now, so her skills have started to spread out.
Line-san also trained with Edie and the girls multiple times.
Still, it�s amazing that they managed to get it on air
It was just yesterday that Edie said that she�ll start a school swimsuit judo tournament, and it�s happening today.
They must�ve forced their way to some Sunday afternoon drama rerun
Amazingly, they make it through such recklessness.
She can�t wait to get them to watch. Edie-chan I mean
Katsuko-nee smiled.
You see, she wanted to show those thirteen girls that they can make a living as a martial artists
The thirteen girl assassins came from Southeast Asia.
That�s right if you see it on TV, it gives you a much more tangible image of how the world works
Eri said.
Martial arts is a business, and it�s everywhere, I�m sure it�s easy for those girls to imagine it as one of their future plans
Rie too.
They grew up from childhood thinking that there�s only prostitution, assassination, or crime syndicates, but in this world, there will always be adults who like martial arts. Well, some aren�t many fans of martial arts as they just make bets on the matches Haiji, who�s raised in Europe slums, said.
The life plan we proposed to them after quitting assassin is currently at four, right? Baker, bodyguard, martial artist, and mother, right? For the bakery, we showed them where we worked yesterday and today, so they can visualize what it�s like to do this kind of work and how they can make a good living if they get many customers Katsuko-nee said.
So, the next one would be watching her on TV in a martial arts tournament, showing clearly and plainly that becoming a martial artist is a viable choice
Edie and Grace-san can talk about them being martial artists, but they can�t imagine themselves being the same.
Seeing them in the ring with a large crowd on the TV screen, it�ll be their first time thinking that they want to make a living by being a martial artist like Edie.
Edie-oneesama�s skills are amazing, and she�s smart too. And yet, why does she have such a patient personality?
Haiji said.
Edie�s patient?
I asked.
Yes, I feel that way. Edie-oneesama always concerns herself with the people around her and takes measures to cope with them. She always smiles, waiting for those around her to understand the meaning of her actions Haiji looks down bashfully.
In the past, I was under the impression that my ideas are always better than those around me. That�s why I was angry at people who can�t judge the situation at the same speed as me. Why can�t you figure it out? is the attitude I had Right, Haiji was quite aloof when she was Mariko�s bodyguard.
Right, Haiji-chan and Edie-chan are both quick thinkers, that�s why you get irritated with the speed of normal people
Katsuko-nee said.
I�m no match against Edie-oneesama. Edie-oneesama and Michi-oneesama are much more amazing than me.
Haiji�s right, Edie and Michi are on the level of geniuses now.
Yes, we sisters can see the minds of everyone but Edie-oneesama and Michi-oneesama�s too fast for us to follow
One of the Takakura shrine maidens, Yomi, also agrees.
However, when Edie-oneesama realizes that we can�t follow, she deliberately slows down and summarizes the main points in her head
Edie�s being considerate even to the girls who can read minds.
As for Michi-oneesama, I have no idea what she�s thinking from start to end
Yeah, even I have times where I don�t even know what Michi�s thinking
Michi�s a genius girl and also a masochist, and add her love for Misuzu as a factor and she speaks things that are far beyond my understanding.
Oh? Wasn�t Edie-chan the same? When she came over?
Katsuko-nee?
Well yeah, when she escaped Miss Cordelia and started living with us, I don�t even know what Edie�s thinking.
But, that�s only because Edie couldn�t speak Japanese yet, right?
I say, but.
I don�t think that it. Edie-chan adjusted her speed to match with us. When she�s with Kyouko-san and Cordelia-san, she�s in a hurry with her thinking and she acts immediately as she comes up with the idea Oh right, Miss Cordelia went to Japan hostile to us.
That battle at the hotel last May was a fight with our life on the line.
Even Edie was in battle mode.
Edie�s gone from being too tense to be more in tune with our speed of thinking
Yes, Edie-oneesama does speak weirdly on purpose, but.
Yomi said.
But, we know how Edie-oneesama�s train of thought flows, first, she speaks in fluent Japanese in her head, and she purposely breaks it down to her usual tone. By doing that, she slows down her speed of thought, by organizing the thoughts as she speaks so we can understand her I see.
Edie-chan has it hard too. She�s too talented that she got kicked out of her birthplace
I tell Haiji and the girls.
Edie was born as the granddaughter of the leader of the assassination cult in New Orleans and then sold to miss Cordelia after her Grandmother�s death because the new leader hated her.
I know why it happened this way.
Edie�s too smart that she�s much more talented in assassination skills than anyone.
For those whose brains are just ordinary, Edie�s existence scares them.
That�s why they kicked out such a capable girl.
Edie also had that time, that�s why she�s trying her best to be considerate on fitting in our family
I think so.
Welcome back, we�re now starting our real first match! We�re starting with the showdown between the martial arts beauty witch and the flying karate master
Rodulfo Seiko-san and Monkey Mimi-san!
Well then, let�s go!
After commercials, Nei calls for the match.
Gong!
The gong rings and Rodulfo-san and Mimi-san, wearing their school swimsuit and judo uniform clash at the center of the ring.
Damn, this ring makes it hard to stand firm
Monkey Mimi-san, who does Karate, delivers a series of light spinning kicks but the wrestling mat bounces and they don�t hit Rodulfo-san.
As expected, we�ll go with the textbook tackle and mount
On the other hand, Rodulfo-san�s bigger than the lightweight Mimi-san, so she aims her movement as soon as Mimi-san lands and launches a body blow from the shoulder, but.
Anyone who makes the mistake of tackling me gets slammed down
The light Mimi-san avoids the tackle.
Oh? I thought that it was just a weird title attached to you but it seems that I was wrong
You think I�m the one who made this nickname?
Mimi-san went and jump-kicked Rodulfo-san on the face.
If that kind of bold move misses, you know what will happen
Rodulfo-san avoids Mimi-san at the last moment, and then she grabs Mimi-san from behind as her posture is broken.
I won�t let you!
Woah!
Namusan!
Eii! Katonbome!
As expected of the two veterans, their match is quite spectacular.
They continue their flashy back-and-forth for three minute round.
Lastly.
I got you!
Taking advantage of the opportunity, Rodulfo-san unties Mimi-san�s judo belt and pulls it.
Arerere!
Then, Mimi-san�s obi gets pulled off.
And there we have it, match over!
Nei stops the match as per the rules of the school swimsuit
Err, the first round lasted 2 minutes and 48 seconds. The winner, by pulling the Obi, is Rodulfo Seiko
Saito Yuki-san, announces.
aah, dammit! I forgot about the rule where you lose if your obi is unwrapped
Mimi-san�s frustrated
Hehehehe. Mimi-san does Karate, so she usually puts on a belt, and she�s forgotten about it
Nei laughed.
Oh? I�ve trained in Judo too, so I�m familiar with its uniform and belts
Rodulfo Seiko-san said laughing.
I used to untie girl�s belt when playing so it�s no surprise that I won, Ohohoho!
Rodulfo-san�s accustomed to taking off belts.
Okay, that may be frustrating Mimi-san but please get off the ring. We need to go to our next match
Nei smiled and moved forward with the next match. Poron-san and Grace-san appear.
Mimi, I�ll avenge you!
!
The two got up the ring.
Okay, the next match is between a bewitching half Japanese-German karate master and a pro wrestling star
Err, it�s Daiporon Karisman-san and Grace Marinka-san!
Well then, let�s get ready to rumble!
Gong!
This time, it�s a matchup of uncontested open-weight division.
I may not look like it but I�m eager to study
Poron-san smiles.
Margo-san had good points during the last tournament, but I�ve also thought of fighting against you at some point so I�m going to give you a lesson
That�s?
I already know your weakness now
ooh, that�s interesting.
The two athletes with tall heights face each other at the center of the ring.
Well then, let�s go!
Poron-san moved forward and hits Grace-san with a straight fist.
Hmph!
Grace-san read Poron-san�s attack?
She twists her body, ducking the right fist, and attacked Poron-san with her elbow!
?
Poron-san somehow managed to avoid Grace-san�s attack and she took distance.
Then, how about this?
Poron-san moves forward and thrusts her fist in front of Grace-san.
No, that�s a feint.
She spreads the fist stretched to Grace-san�s face and opens her palm to block Grace-san�s view
While at it, she throws a spinning kick from an angle Grace-san can�t see.
But.
Grace-san also saw that coming.
She ignores the feint and stepped forward to catch Poron-san�s kick.
Hmph!
Then, she pushed Poron-san away with all her might.
Kyaan What are you doing?
Blown away and knocked down to the mat, Poron-san stood up and faced Grace-san.
Weird, what�s going on?
Poron-san is panicking.
You�re a pro wrestler with a strong body, but your attacks are monotonous and only rely on power, or how it should be. You should be full of openings like when you were at the tournament last time Grace-san answers back.
It�s because I�ve been training with Edie. A lot
She replies with a blank face.
Edie�s pointed out each of my mistakes. That�s why I�m different from who I am before
What? That�s unfair!
Poron-san said, but.
What�s unfair? You studied my weakness in the past, but I overcame those weaknesses. That�s all
But, it�s not like you did it all on your own! You owe it all to Edie-chan
I�ve been a burden in Edie�s home. It�s a paradise there. You can train as much as you want, and you have a lot of training partners. Their food is good, and the girls are beautiful Grace-san, who had been expressionless, shows a smile.
If I don�t get strong, then I�d feel sorry for her family
This time, Grace-san comes attacking.
Hmph!
Grace-san gives a mid-kick, Poron-san tries to receive it with her body, but.
Iyaan!
Unable to dampen the momentum, she�s blown to the ropes.
Poron-san fell on the mat, and Grace-san;
Stand, I�m a former pro wrestler. Even when there�s a difference in strength, we can use our time to put on a good show
Damn
In the end, they continued to fight for exactly three minutes.
In the end, Grace-san stripped Poron-san�s belt and that�s the match.
Sorry, Mimi-chan, I lost
Poron-san tells Mimi-san below the ring.
If that�s the case, then we�ll also go to Edie�s home for training camp! There�s good food and beautiful ladies!
Hey, don�t go to our home!
With that done, our last match in our Beauty Witch League will be between Rodulfo Seiko-san and Grace Marinka-san!
Nei said. Commercial, then finals.
And this fight too.
Hey, seriously, you�re too different from the last time!
Rodulfo-san is also surprised by Grace-san�s change.
Jun�s got exceptional qualities. It�s just the people who trained her before were bad. I just fixed it, so she�s just getting better
Edie from below the ring laughs it off.
You fixed her too much. Geez!
Even from a 6th kyu me, I can tell that Grace-san�s movements are much better.
Compared to the last time where she just moves linearly with brute force. She changes to a more varied attack, anticipating her opponent�s actions ahead of time.
Edie-oneesama�s got the talent as a trainer. In that regard, she surpasses Margo-oneesama
Haiji said.
She�s smart, and patient, she gently teaches the other party until they understand.
That�s why Grace-san will do whatever it takes to get stronger under Edie�s guidance.
Eei, if that�s the case, I�ll just make a show!
Rodulfo-san went for a bold move.
Seiya!
She goes for a mid-kick.
Too shallow!
Grace-san received it, but.
Don�t receive that, Jun!
Edie�s call was late.
Enyantoo!
Rodulfo-san kicks with her other leg while one�s caught.
It�s the jumping arm hell reverse crucifix
As soon as Haiji says that.
Rodulfo-san attacks Grace-san with her technique mid-air.
Nguu!
Grace-san�s taken by surprise, and she falls to the mat with Rodulfo-san�s arms pushing her down.
How�s that? Give up?
Rodulfo-san shouts in excitement.
It�s over! Rodulfo-san loses! Match over!
Nei said. There was a sound of sadness.
eeh, why?
Rodulf-san still holds Grace-san�s arms, asking Nei.
Rodulfo-san�s belt is taken off. That�s unfortunate
Poron-san points it out.
Doing that tricky jump attack skill loosened Rodulfo-san�s belt.
Oh no. Oh my gaah!
Rodulfo-san, 25, speaks shyly, as her school swimsuit is exposed underneath her judo uniform.